Category Archives: Teachers’ Resources

KISWAHILI FORM 3 SCHEMES OF WORK TERM 1-3

ASILIA

  1. KLB
  2. Mwongozo wa Mwalimu
  3. Oxford
  4. Kamusi
JUMA KIPINDI  

SOMO

SOMO NDOGO

 

SHABAHA

 

MBINU

 

VIFAA

 

ASILIA

 

MAONI

1 1-6 KUFUNGUA SHULE  
 

2

 

1

 

Kusoma (Ufahamu)

 

Mwanakumba na kufura ya Bi. sombe

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maudhui ya kifungu

Kufafanua maana ya misemo na kuitungia sentensi

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kujieleza

Kujadili

Kujibu maswali

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 1-5

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  1-2

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

 
   

2

 

Kusiliza na kuzungumza

 

Dhima ya fasihi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafuzi aweze

kueleza maana ya fasihi

kueleza aina za fasihi na kuzifafanua

kueleza umuhimu wa fasihi katika maisha ya jamii

 

kueleza

kusoma kwa sauti

kujadili

kujadili maswali

kuandika

kufanya zoezi

 

Chati/bango

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Magazeti (mashairi)

Vitabu teule vya fasihi andishi

Vitu halisi (ngoma)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 4-5

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  2-3

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kamusi fasihi

Darubiri ya Kiswahili 3 uk 37, 63

Mwongozo uk 34

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matmizi ya lugha

 

Vitenzi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja aina za vitenzi

Kubainisha mizizi ya vitenzi

Kutambua viambishi awali na tamati katika kiarifa

Kubainisha vitenzi kwa usahihi

 

Kusikiliza

Kueleza

Kutunga sentensi

Kujibu madaftarini

kuandika

 

Chati (jedwali za aina za vitenzi)

Ubao

michoro

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 5-9

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  3-4

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips Kiswahili

Karunzi ya kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

 
   

4-5

 

Kusoma (Fasihi)

 

Msingi wa usomaji wa ufahamu

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza umuhimu wa funzo la ufahamu

Kueleza maana ya maudhui fani na maadili

Kutambua njia na mbinu za kujibu maswali ya ufahamu

Kujibu maswali ya ufahamu ifaavyo

 

Kueleza

Kusikiliza

Kuuliza maswali kuandika

 

Ubao

Nakala (ufahamu mfupi)

Magazeti

Majarida

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 10

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  5

Golden tips Kiswahili

Karunzi ya kiswahili

 

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Mukhtasari au ufupisho

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na kudondoa hoja muhimu

Kueleza hatua zinazofuatwa katika ufupisho wa makala

Kueleza umuhimu wa ufupisho

 

Kusoma

Kueleza

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Ubao

Kielezo cha makala yaliyo fupishwa

Chali (hatua )

magazeti

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 11-13

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  5-6

Darubiri ya Kiswahili 3 uk 136-139

Mwongozo uk 82

Insha kabambe (simon Mutali)

 
 

3

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Maswaibu na zabuni ya sabuni

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kusoma kwa matamshi bora

kufafanua ujumbe na maadili katika kifungu

kupanua msamiati wake

kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

kusoma

kusikiliza

kujadili

kujibu maswali

kuandika

 

Bango (miairisho ya fasihi simulizi

Wanafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 14-17

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  7-8

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahu (K.W wamitila)

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Uainishaji wa fasihi simulizi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

kueleza jukumu la fasihi kwa jumla

kuorodhesha na kueleza vitanzu vyote vya fasihi

kueleza dhima ya fasihi simulizi katika jamii

 

kueleza

kusoma makala kitabuni

kujadili

kuigiza

 

Bango (miairisho ya fasihi simulizi

Wanafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 17-19

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  5-9

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubiri ya Kiswahili 3 uk 63

Mwongozo uk 49

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Vielezi

 

Kufika mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kungamua maana ya vitensi

kubainisha aina za vielezo na kutoa mifano

kuonyesha vielezi katika tungo

 

kusoma

kutoa mifano

kuandika

kujibu maswali

 

Chati 9aina za vielezi)

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Magazeti

Vitu halisi (birika)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 20-22/35

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubiri ya Kiswahili 3 uk 228-230

Mwongozo uk 121-122

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Riwaya I

(amudhui)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya riwaya na kutaja mifano

Kueleza maana ya maudhui na vipengele vinavyoshugulikiwa nayo

Kueleza tofauti kati ya vipengele mbalimbali ya maudhui

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kutafiti (kazi ya ziada)

 

Riwaya teule

Ubao

Chati (maudhui)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 25-26

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk   11-12

Kamusi ya Fasihi

Mwongozo wa riwaya

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Insha ya masimulizi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze:

Kufafanua sifa za insha ya masimulizi

Kuandika kisa kinachosimulia jambo Fulani kwa mtiririko ufaao

Kuandika kwa hali nadhifu nakutumia fani za lugha

 

Kueleza

Kujadili vidokezo

kuandika

 

Nakala ya insha ya masimulizi

Picha (magari na watu)

Magaeti (visa vingi)

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 26-28

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk  12-13

Insha kabambe (Simon mutali)

Darubiri ya Kiswahil 3 uk 278

Mwongozo uk 98

 
 

4

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Pigola yasmin

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kifungu kwaw ufasaha

Kutambua vianzo vya haki na dhiima katika jamii

Kupanua kitembo chake cha msamiati na semi

 

Kusoma ghibu

Kujadili ujumbe

Kujibu maswali

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Chati (msamiati)

Magazeti chake

Katiba halisi

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 20-22/35

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali (Wamitila)

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Umuhimu wa fasihi simulizi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza umuhimu wa fasihi simulizi katika jamii

Kusimuliz kitanzu chochote cha fasihi simulizi mbele ya daras

Kupenda fasihi simulizi

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kuigiza mifano

Kusikiliza

kuandika

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Magazeti (taifaleo)

Picha

Vitu halisi (ngoma)

Ubao

chati

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 20-22/35

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za senkondari

Kamusi ya fasihi

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

Kamusi ya methali (K.W wamitila)

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uakifishaji

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

kuelea maana na umuhimu wa uakifishaji

kutambua majina na alama za viakifishi

kuakifisha kifungu kwa njia ifaayo

 

kueleza

kuandika tungo

kusoma

kufanya zoezi

 

Chati (alama na matumizi)

Ubao

Kielelezo cha makala iliyoakifishwa

magazeti

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 22-25

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 13

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 80

 
   

4-5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Mashairi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kusoma na kutaja maudhui katika shairi

kueleza sifa bainifu za shairi huru

kujibu maswali yatokanayo na shair huru kwa usahihi

 

kusoma

kujadili

kuandika

kujibu maswali kwa sauti na madaftarini

 

Diwali ya mashairi

Shairi kitabuni

Chati (sifa) na muundo

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 41-43

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 18

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Nuru ya ushairi

Miale ya ushairi (NES)

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Mahojiano na dayolojia

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza na kufafanua maana ya mahojiano na dayolojia

Kuigiza mahojiano darasani

Kuandika mahojiano kwa kuzingatia muundo na hatua kuu muhimu

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kuigiza mahojiano

Kuandika madaftarini

 

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Nakala ya mahojiano

Picha

Magazeti

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 43-45

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 19

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 166

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 93

Insha kabambe

 
 

5

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Ufahamu: jogoo na  cheka

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafuzi aweze

Kueleza madhara ya uchafuzi wa mazingira

Kusoma kwa matamshi bora na kufafanua ujumbe

Kukuza msamiati wake

Kujibu maswali ya ufahamu kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kufanya marudio

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Picha uchafuzi na mazingira

Ubao

Kanda

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 46-49

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 20-21

Insha kabambe

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau/kamusi ya methali (K.W wamitila)

 
 

 

2  

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Ushairi simulizi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza tungo mbali mbali za ushair simulizi

Kueleza sifa za ushairi simulizi

Kuigiza ushairi simulizi kutoka katika jamii yake

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kusikiliza

kuigiza

 

Chati sifa

Ushairi simulizi

Ubao

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 32-35

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 15-16

Miale ya ushairi

Taalumu ya ushairi

Nuru ya ushairi

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

viwakilishi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja aina za viwakilishi

Kueleza na kubainisha aina za viwakilishi

Kutumia viwakilishi katika sentensi kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kujibu maswli

 

Diwani ya mashairi huru

Ubao

Chati (sifa za mashairi huru)

Magazeti (Taifaleo)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 39-41

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 16,24

Miale ya ushairi

Taalumu ya ushairi

Nuru ya ushairi

 
   

4-5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Mashairi Huru

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na keuleza maudhui ya shairi huru

Kupabanua sifa za mashiri huru

Kujibu maswali yatokanayo na shairi huru

 

Kusoma

Kueleza

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Nakala halisi ya shairi huru

Chati (sifa za shairi huru)

Ubao

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 41-43

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 18

Miale ya ushairi

Taalumu ya ushairi

Nuru ya ushairi

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Barua rasmi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo na sehemu kuu za barua rasmi

Kupambanua msamiati wa uandishi wa barua rasmi

Kuandika barua rasmi kwa kuzingatia kanuni zake

 

Kueleza

Kujibu maswali

Kujadili vidokezo

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Nakala halisi ya barua rasmi

Ubao

Chati (muundo wa barua rasmi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 60-63

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 26-27

Insha kabambe (simon mutali chesebe)

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 147

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 87

 
 

6

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Vitabu vya hadithi (muhtasari)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,m wanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kitabu cha hadithi na kueleza maudhui

Kuandika muhtasari wa hadithi husika

Kukuza msamiati wake

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kueleza

kuandka

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (msamiati maabadini)

Makala ya muhtasari

Magazeti

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 25/60

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 24

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamithila)

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Maamkizi : sehemu za kuabudu (Isimu jamii)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze:

Kueleza sifa za mamkizi katika maabudu tofauti tofauti

Kupambana istilahi za maabadini

Kuigiza mazungumzo ya kitabuni

 

Kusikiliza

Kuandika tungo

Kusooma

Kuigiza

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (sentenzi na misamiati ya maabadini)

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 50-53

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 21-22

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu jamii kwa shule za sekondari (ipara Isaac odeo)

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 318

Mwongozo uk 158

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uakifishaji II

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza matumizi ya alama za uakifishaji

Kutumia alama za viakifishaji katika tungo

Kuakifisha tungo ifaayo

 

Kueleza

Kuandika tungo

Kusoma

Kuakifisha tungo

Kufanya zoezi

 

Magazetini (Taifa leo)

Riwaya teule

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (lugha)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 57-59

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 24-25

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 81,133

Mwongozo uk 55/80

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Riwaya III

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza fani na  matumizi ya lugha katika riwaya

Kufafanua muundo wa riwaya

Kuchambua riwaya teule kifani na kimuundo

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kutafiti zaidi

 

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Riwaya teule

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (lugha)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 54-60

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 25-26

Mwongozo wa riwaya teule

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Barua kwa mhariri

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa barua kwa mhariri

Kusoma mfano kitabuni na gazetini na kufafanua sifa bainifu

Kuandika sifa bainifu kwa mhariri kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Nakala halisi ya barua

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 62-63

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 27

Insha kabambe (simon M chesebe)

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 30

 
 

7

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Mwindo wa vishindo vya shemwindo

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na kueleza maadili katika kifungu

Kueleza na kutunga sentensi kwa msamiati mpay

Kujibu maswali ya kifungu kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kutunga sentensi

Kueleza

Kuandika (Zoezi)

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Chati (msamiati na maana)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 62-63

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 27

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali/kamusi ya misemo na nahau

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Maghani

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya maghani

Kutaja nakufafanua aina tofauti za maghani

Kuugiza maghani darasani

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kutoa mifano na kuigiza

Kuandika (zoezi)

 

Chati (aina za maghani)

Ubao

Bango

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 53-54

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 22-23

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari (alez ngure

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 251-252

Mwongozo uk 62

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Viwakilishi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja mifano zaidi ya viwakilishi

Kutumia aina husika za viwakilishi kwa kuzingatia upatanisho wa ngeli na kisarufi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kuandika

 

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Kielezo kitabuni

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 69-71

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 30

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 65

Mwongozo uk 50

 
   

4-5

 

Kusoma (muhtasari)

 

Makala (gazeti)

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa sauti na matamshi bora

Kupambanua matumizi ya lugha katika makala kitabuni

Kujibu maswali (muhtasari) kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuzuru maktaba

 

Mifano halisi

Ubao

Magazeti

Kiara (maktaba)

Chati (umuhimu)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 72-73

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 32

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Barua meme

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwnafunzi aweze

Kueleza  maana ya barua meme

Kutambua njia ya kutma barua

Kutofautisha barua meme na barua nyingiezo

Kuandika barua meme

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Wanafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 77-80

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 33-34

Kamusi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 33

Mwongozo uk 29

 
8 1-5 LIKIZO FUPI  
 

9

 

1

 

KUSOMA (UFAHAMU)

 

Umoja wa jamii

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

kufafanua muundo wa kifungu

kueleza maudhui katika kifungu

kusoma kwa sauti na matamshi bora

kujibu maswali kwa uhalisi

 

kudodosa

kueleza

kusoma

kujadili

kuandika

kuigiza

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (msamiati)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 77-80

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 35-36

Kamusi ya methali (Wamitila)

Kamusi ya kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Mighani/migani au visakale

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya migani

(a) kutaja na kueleza sifa za mighani

Kutoa mfano wa mighani katika jamii

 

Kusoma

Kusikiliza

Kusimuliz

Kuandika

Kutafsiri (kazi ya ziada)

 

Ubao

Picha (mashujaa)

Magazeti

Chati (mifano ya visakale)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 68-69

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 29-30

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubini ya kiswahilii 3 uk 224

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 55

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Mwingiliano wa maneno

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja na kueleza aina za maneno

Kuonyesha jinsi neno linavyoweza kubadilika ki-aina kitegemea nafasi

Kubainisha jukumu la neno katika sentensi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kutoa na kujadili mifano

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Chati (aina za maneno)

Ubao

Mifano ya sentensi

Vitu halisi (viti,ndizi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 70-71

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 31-32

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Golden Tips Kiswahili

Kurunzi ya Kiswahili

 
   

 

4-5

 

Kusoma

 

Hadithi fupi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya hadithi fupi

Kutofautisha hadithi fupi na riwaya

Kubainisha/mtindo wa hadithi fupi

Kusoma hadithi fupi na kueleza kimtindo na kimaudhui

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Diwani teuule

Magazeti yenye hadithi fupi

Chati (mtindo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 89-9-

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 40-41

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Mwongozo wa uchambuzi (Diwani teule)

Kamusi ya misemo na nahua (wamitila)

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

kumbukumbu

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa kumbukumbu

Kutaja manufaa ya kuandika kumbukumbu

Kuandika kumbukumbu kwa kuzingatia kanuni zake

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Nakala ya kumbukumbu halisi

Chati (muundo)

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 92-94

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 41-42

Kurunzi ya kiswahili

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Darubini ya kiswahilii 3 uk 345

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 178

 
 

10

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Mrushaji na tamtamu mahonda

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na kutambua ujumbe wa kifungu

Kutumia msamiati na fani za lugha kifunguni

Kueleza njia za kukabili uovu na matendo mabaya katika jamii

 

Kusoma ghibu

Kudodosa

Kujibu maswali kwa sauti

Kuandika madaftarini

 

Kifu

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Vifaa halisi (peremende, Pipi)

picha

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 95-98

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 43-44

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Ufahamu wa kusikiliza

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kueleza maadili na maudhui ya kifungu alichosikiliza

kujibu maswali kutokana na aliyosikia

kutambua umuhimu wa kuwa msikivu

 

kusikiliza

kujadili

kuandika

 

Chati (msamiati)

Mchoro kitabuni

Picha

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 80

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Mnyambuliko wa vitenzi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kunyambua vitenzi ifaavyo

Kutaja na kueleza aina mbali mbali za mnyambuliko

Kutumia kauli tofauti za mnyambuliko katika sentensi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Chati (msamiati)

Mchoro kitabuni

picha

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 82-86

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 39-40

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya kiswahilii 3 uk 23,308

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 27,90

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Hadithi fupi (dhamira ya hadithi fupi katika diwani teule)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kusoma diwani ya hadithi kwa jicho pevu

kuandika muhtasari wa kila hadithi katika diwani kwa kuzingatia dhamira

 

kutafiti

kuwasilisha

kusikiliza

kujadili

kuandika

 

Diwani teule

Mwanafunzi mwenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 90-92

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 40

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi fasihi

Mwongozo wa diwani teule ya hadithi fupi

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Kumbukumbu (marudio)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kubainisha makosa katika kubukumbu alizoandika

Kuandika upya kwa hali nadhifu na muundo sahihi

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Nakala za kumbukumbu

Ubao

Nakala za wanafunzi (walizoandika awali

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 93

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 41-42

Insha kabambe (Simon mutali)

Golden Tips Kiswahili

Kurunzi ya kiswahili

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubini ya kiswahilii 3 uk 345

 
 

11

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Afya nzuri ni msingi wa maendeleo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza faida za jamii yenye lishe bora (afya nzuri)

Kufafanua msamiati na semi katika kifungu

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kueleza

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Kielezo kitabuni

Chati (msamiati)

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 111-114

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 51-52

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

Kamusi ya methali

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

visasili

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana za visashi

Kutambua sifa bainifu za visasili

Kubainisha makala yoyote ya visasili

Kusimuahia kisasili katika jamii

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kusimulia

Kusikiliza

kuandika

 

Chati (sifa)

Ubao

Vitabu teule vya hadithi

Magazeti (hadithi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 81-82

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 38-39

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Kamusi ya fashi

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Mnyambuliko wa vitenzi vyenye asili ya kigeni

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja aina za mnyambuliko wa vitenzi

Kunyambua vitenzi vya kigeni kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kudodoso

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Magazeti

Jedwali/chati

Minyambuliko ya vitenzi

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 87-88

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 39

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya kiswahilii 3 uk 308

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 152

 
   

4-5

 

Kusoma

 

Tahariri

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafuzi aweze

Kufafanua tahariri ni nini

Kueleza sifa bainifu za tahariri

Kuandika tahariri kwa muundo sahihi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma tahariri magazetini

Kuandika zoezi

 

Nakala ya tahariri

Magazeti

Ubao

Kielezo kitabuni

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 82-86

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 39-40

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Golden Tips Kiswahili

Kurunzi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Hojaji

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafnzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya hojaji

Kufafanua aina tofauti za hojaji

Kuandika hojaji sahihi kuhusu mada aliyopewa

 

Maswali ya dodosa

Kueleeza

Kujadili kwa makundi

Kuandika madaftarini

 

Nakala halisi za hojaji

Ubao

Chait (aina)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 109-110

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 48-50

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe

Golden Tips Kiswahili

Kurunzi ya kiswahili

 
 

12

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Mkwiro na mikwaro yake

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa ufasaha

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

Kuwa tayari kwa mtihani na ufahamu

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujibu maswali

Kutunga sentensi

 

Maswwali kitabuni

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 125-127

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 56

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (K.W wamitila)

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Mighani dhima ya fasihi simulizi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya migani

Kutofautisha mighnai na visasihi

Kueleza dhima ya fasihi katika jamii

 

Kusoma

Kuandika majibu

kujadili

 

Picha ya mashujaa

Magazeti

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (sifa dhima ya fasihi simulizi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 128

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 57

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Kamusi ya fasihi

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Mzizi wa kitenzi

Vielezi

Mnyambuliko wa vitenzi (silabi moja)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutambua mzizo wa kitenzi

Kutaja na kubainisha vitenzi katika tungo

Kunyambua vitenzi vya silabi moja kwa kauli tofauti tofauti

 

Kusoma maswali

Kuandika majibu

Kujadili majibu

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (maudhi)

Magazeti (maadili)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 128

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 57

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya kiswahilii 3 uk 23

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 57

 
  4/5 Kusoma

Fasihi

Dhamira

Maadhuli

Falsafa

Maadili

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya dhamira na maudhui

Kueleza tofauti ya falsafa na maadili katika kazi ya fasihi

Kusoma

Kuandika

Kujadili majibu

kusahihisha

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati

(maudhui)

Magazeti

(maadili)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 129

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 57

 

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Insha

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzo aweze

Kueleza sifa za insha bora

Kuandika insha ya maeleso kwa mtiririko

 

Kujadili vidokezo

Kuandika madaftarini

kusahihisha

 

Nakala za insha bora

Chati (aina za insha)

Magazeti

Vitu halilsi (udongo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 129

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 57

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Golden Tips Kiswahili

Kurunzi ya kiswahili

 

 
13   KUDURUSU  
14-15   MTIHANI WA MWISHO WA MUHULA NA KUFUNGA  

 

 

 

 

 

AZIMIO LA KAZI

KIDATO CHA TATU 2017

MUHULA WA II

 

 

 

 

            ASILIA

  1. KLB
  2. Mwongozo wa Mwalimu
  3. Oxford
  4. Kamusi

 

 

JUMA KIPINDI  

SOMO

SOMO NDOGO

 

SHABAHA

 

MBINU

 

ASILIA

 

VIFAA

 

MAONI

1 1-6 KUFUNGUA  
 

2

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Huo wazimu gani? (ngonjera

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma shairi kwa matamshi yafaayo

Kufafanua mbinu za ushairi katika (ngojera)

Kueleza msamiati wa kishair uliotumika

Kuijibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kukariri shairi

Kujadili

Kuandika madaftarini

Kufanya zoezi

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Mchoro kitabuni

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 130-133

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 58-59

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ys misemo na nahau

Kamusi ya methali (K.W wamitila)

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Vitendawili

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa vitendawili

Kutambua dhima ya vitendawili katika jamii

Kutega na kutegua vitrendawili kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kutega na kutegua

Mashindano kivikundi

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati ( migao ya vitendawili

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 130-133

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 58-59

Kamusi ys misemo na nahau

Kamusi ya methali (K.W wamitila)

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Upatanisho wa kisarufi

 

Kufikia mwisho waw funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kutaja ngeli na viambishi ngeli

kupatanisha nomino na sifa ifaavyo

kutumia virejeshi ‘O’ na ‘amba’ sawa-sawa kisarufi

 

kueleza

kujadili

kutunga sentensi kwa sauti

kusoma

kuandika

 

Chati (Jedwali la ‘O’ na amba rejeshi

Ubao

Vitu halisi (meza, kitabu)

michoro

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 101-104

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 45-46

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Golden Tips Kiswahili

Kurunzi ya kiswahili

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma fasihi

 

Tamthilia

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kueleza tofauti na aina ya tamthilia na riwaya

kupambana na sifa bainifu za tamthilia

kusoma tamthilia teule

 

kueleza

kujadili

kusimuliz visa

kuandika

 

Nakala za tamthilia teule

Ubao

Chati (sifa zake)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 119-122

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 54-55

Fasihi simulizi na andishi

Kamusi ya fasihi

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Insha ya methali

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja na kueleza maana ya methali mbalimbali

Kusimuliza visa vifupi kuhusu methali mbali mbali

Kutambua muundo wa insha ya methali

Kuandika insha ya methali

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kusimuliza visa

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 336

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 162

Kamusi ya methali (K.W wamitila)

 
 

3

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Mzee kifimbo cheza na visa vyake

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze:

kusoma kwa kina na ufasaha

kufafanua maudhui, semi na msamiati kifunguni

kutungia sentensi kwa msamiati na semi zilizotumika kifunguni

kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

kujadili mchoro

kusoma

kueleza (maudhui na msamiati

kuandika ( majibu madaftarini)

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (msamiati)

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 144-147

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 65

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (K.W wamitiala)

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uakifishaji

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kutaja alama za uakifishaji

kueleza matumizi ya alama za uakifishaji

kuakifisha tengo kwa usahihi

 

kueleza

kutunga sentensi

kusoma

kaundika zoezi

 

Chati (alama –jina)

Ubao

Magazeti (alama hizo

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 167-170

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 75-76

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 81

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 56

 
   

3

 

Kusoma (fasihi

 

Riwaya III

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya wahusika na sifa muhimu za kuzingatia katika uchunguzi wa wahusika

Kutaja na kuto mfano ya aina za wahusika riwaya

Kutofautisha wahusika wa aina mbali mbali

 

Kusoma

Kuwasilisha na kueleza

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Riwaya teule

Ubao

Wanafuzni wenyew

Kanda ya video

Chati (wahusika)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 139-141

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 62-63

Mwongozo wa riwaya teule

Kamusi ya fasihi

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

 
   

4-5

 

kuandika

 

Insha ya maelezo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kutaja sifa za insha ya  maelezo

kutoa maelezo kuhusu kitu, tukio au mtu fulani

kuandika insha ya maelezo kwa kufuata kaida zote

 

maswali ya dodosa

kueleza mambo ya muhimu

kuwasilisha darasani

kujadili vidokezo

kuandika madaftarini

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Makala ya insha ya maelezo

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 122-124

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 55

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe

Karunzi ya kiswahili

Kamusi ya fasihi

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 70-71

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 52

 
 

4

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Ajiri ya watoto na maendeleo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

kusoma kwa matamshi bora

kueleza maudhui na kutolea mifano katika jamii

kufananua na kutungia sentensi semi na msamiati

 

kusjoma kwa sauti darasani

kujadili vidokezo

kutoa mifano halisi

kuandika msamiati na zoezi

 

Michoro kitabuni

Picha nyinginezo (magazetini

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 155-158

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 71-72

Fasihi simulizi na andishi (alex ngure)

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

Kamusi ya kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

mafumbo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutoa fasihi ya neno fumbo

Kupambana sifa bainifu za mafumbo

Kufumbanua na kufumbua mafumbo

 

Kueleza

Kusikiliza na kuuliza maswali ya dodoso

Kushindana, kufumbua mafumbo

Kujibu maswali kwa sauti

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Picha ya wanyama

Michoro

Chati (sifa)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 133-135

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 59

Fasihi simulizi na andishi (alex ngure)

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 50

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 52

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Upatanisho wa kisarufi vivumishi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kuteleza maana ya vivumishi

Kutaja aina za vivumishi na kutumia katika sentensi kwa usahihi

Kujibu maswali kwa upatanisho sahihi wa kisarufi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kutunga sentensi

Kufanya zoezi

 

Chati (vivumishi)

Picha

Vitu halisi

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 116/135/148

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 53,60

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 52,53,78, 186, 216,343,330

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 56,44,115,176

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma fasihi

 

Matumizi ya lugha katika fasihi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja tamathali za usemi na umuhimu wake

Kutaja mifano katika kazi fasihi (hasa vitabu teule)

Kujibu maswali kwa kurejelea vitabu teule

 

Kusoma

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kuandika na kujibu maswali

 

Riwaya teule

Tamthilia teule

Diwali teule

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 193-199

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 69

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Kamusi fasihi

Mwongozo ya vitabu teule

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Maagizo/maelekezo

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafuzni aweze

Kufafanua maana ya maagizo

Kueleza aina na umuhimu wa maagizo kwa wanajamii

Kuandika maagizo kwa njia mwafaka

Kutoa maagizo darasani

Kutekeleza maagizo

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kutazama maagizo halisi

 

Nakala halisi ya maagizo (paketi za dawa)

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (maagizo)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 141-143

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 63

 

 
 

5

 

1

 

kusoma

 

Fisi na manyoya meupe

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa matamshi bora

Kudondoa msamiati mpya na kueleza

Kueleza sifa za wanyama mbali mbali

Kujibu maswali kikamilifu madaftarini

 

Kujadili mchoro

Kusoma kwa sauti wakipokezana

Kueleza msamiati na kutunga sentensi

Kujibu maswali

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Picha (ya wanyama) mbali mbal

Ubao

Mchoro

Chati (sifa)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 174-179

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 79

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

Kamusi ya kiswahili

Kamusi fasihi

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Vitendawili II

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kuaishisha vitendawili katika makundi kimaudhui

Kutaja vitendawili vyenye muundo mmoja

Kutegua vitendawili aliyoulizwa

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kutega na kutegua vitendawili

Kuandika (zoezi)

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (sifa za vitendawili)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 147-148

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 66

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kamusi ya Tashbihi, vitendawili, milio na mishangao (wamitila)

 

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Vinyume vya vitenzi

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja aina mbali mbali za vinyume vya vitenzi

Kuorodhesha vitenzi na vinyume vyake

Kutunga sentensi za vitenzi na vinyume vyake

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

Kugiza mfano, fumba na fumbua macho, nuna tasamu

 

Chati (vitenzi na vinyume)

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 137-139

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 61

Kamusi ya kiswahili

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Mashairi ya Arudhi (sitiari na taswira)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya taswira na sitiari

Kupambanua matumizi ya taswira na sitiari

Kusoma shairi na kubainisha matumizi ya taswira na sitiari

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kujibu maswali

 

Diwani ya mashairi

Magazeti ya taifa leo

Chati

Picha

Vitu halisi (ua)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 183-186

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 61

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Miale ya usahiri (NES)

Nuru ya ushairi

Taaluma ya ushairi

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Tahadhari na onyo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya tahadhari

Kueleza maana ya ilani na zinakopatikana

Kuandika tahadahri na ilani kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kusoma

Kutazama picha za ilani

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Kitabu cha ishara barabarini

Mabango (Ilani)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 133-154

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 70

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips Kiswahili

Insha Kabambe (mutalil Simon)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 57-59

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 46

 
 

6

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Makala magazetini

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma makala magazetini

Kueleza taalumu zinazozungumziwa kwa mfano michezo, siasa, biashara na kilimo

Kufupisha makala aliyosoma

 

Kueleza na kujadili

Kusoma kwa vikundi

Kuripoti waliosoma

Kuandika madaftarini

Kufanya zoezi

Ziara maktabani

 

Nakala za magazeti K.V taifa leo nipashe

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Picha ya maktaba

Chati (aina za magazeti)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 12

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 6

 

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Methali

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja methalil mbali mbali kwa usahihi

Kueleza miundo mbali mbali ya methali

Kupambanua ukuruba wa methali na semi nyinginezo

 

Kudodosa

Kusoma

Kueleza na kujadili

Kushindana kukamislisha methli (kivikundi)

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewee

Ubao

Chati

Picha (kuku)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 158-160

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 72

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Kamusi fasihi

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 197

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 46

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Nyakati na Hali

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutumia viambishi vya nyakati kwa usahihi

Kubadilisha sentensi kutoka wakati mmoja hadi mwingine

Kujibu maswali ya nyakati na hali  mbali mbali kwa usahihi

 

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujibu maswali kwa sauti

Kuandika na kufanya zoezi

 

Chati (viambishi vya njeo)

Ubao

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 165/181

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 74/82

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 187

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 101

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Mashairi ya arudhi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa mashiri ya arudhi

Kusoma mashairi ya arudhi kwa mapigo na mahadhi sahihi

Kupambanua ujumbe na matumizi ya lugha katika shairi la arudhi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kujibu maswali

 

Diwani ya mashairi

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (muundo)

Chati (muundo)

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 183-186

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 84

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Miale ya usahiri (NES)

Nuru ya ushairi

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

matangazo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kupambanua njia tofauti tofauti za kutoa matangazo

Kueleza muundo wa matangazo

Kuandika matanganzo kwa njia mwafaka

 

Kudodoso na kujadili

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Mabango ya matangazo

Ubao

Magazeti

Chati (tangazo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 204

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 92

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 47

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 37-38 (sehemu ya insha)

 
 

7

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Chinyango ya wilaya

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma makal na kueleza maadhi yaliyomo

Kueleza maana ya msamiati mpya na kutunga sentensi

Kujibu maswali ya ufahamu

 

Kusoma makala

Kujadili ujumbe

Kujibu maswali na kujadili

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Chati (msamiati)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 133-154

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 70

Kamusi ya kiswawhili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

Kamusi ya methali (K.W wamitila)

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Ufahamu wa kusikiliza

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusikiliza kwa makini akisomewa habari

Kufafanua ujumbe wa habari aliyosomewa

Kubainisha sauti tata na kutaja fani za lugha alizosika

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kusikiliza

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Chati (msamiati)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 191-195

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 88-89

Kamusi ya methlai

Kamusi ya misemo na naahau (Wamitila)

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Ukanushaji na nyakati na hali

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutambua mabadiliko ya viambishi katika kukanusha nyakati/hali

Kubadilisha tungo yakimishi hadi tungo kanushi

Kujibu maswali ya zoezi kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza na kudodosa

Kusoma na kujadili

Kujibu maswali kwa sauti

Kuandika madaftarini

 

Chati (vikanushi)

Ubao

Magazeti

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 197/209-227

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 90/96/103

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 187

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 101

 
   

4/5

 

kusoma

 

Shairi huru (Afrika)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma shairi na kueleza ujumbe

Kupambanua sifa za kimuundo na kitamathali katika shairi

Kufafanua msamiati katika shairi

 

Kusoma

Maswali ya dodoso

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Shairi kitabuni

Chati (muundo)

Ubao

Diwani ya mashairi

Magazeti (taifa leo)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 201-202

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 91-92

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Miale ya usahiri (NES)

Nuru ya ushairi

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Taaluma ya ushairi

 

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Mikusanyo ya kazi za fasihi simulizi

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja njia za kuhifadhi fasihi simulizi

Kutambua njia na mbinu za kukusanya kazi ya fasihi simulizi

Kueleza faida za ukusanyaji wa kazi za fasihi simulizi

 

Kueleza na kujadili

Kusoma

Kuandika

Kazi ya kutafufit

 

Redio na kanda za sauti (KBC)

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Vitu halisi (ngoma

Chati (tanzu za fasihi simulizi)

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 186-187

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 85

 

 
8 1-5 LIKIZO FUPI  
 

9

 

1

 

Kusoma (Ufahamu)

 

Cheko la wakuja

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa ufasaha na kueleza maadili

Kupanua msamiati wake

Kujibu maswali ya ufahamu kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kujadili (maadili na msamiati)

Kujibu maswali kwa sauti

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Chati (msamiati)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 205-208

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 94

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Ngano

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kupambanua msingi ya uainishaji wa ngano

Kutaja na kufafanua aina tano za ngano

© Education Plus Agencies

Kusimulia ngano darajani

Kujadili maswali ya zoezi kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kujadili (maswali na msamiati

Kujibu maswali kwa sauti

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (aina za ngano)

Ubao

Picha

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 205-208

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 94

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha simulizi na radishi

Kamusi ya fasihi

 
   

3

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha Uundaji nomino kutokana na vitenzi vya asili ya kigeni Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja nomino na vitenzi mbali mbali

Kuunda nomino kutokana na kitenzi

Kutumia nomino moja kuunda nyinginezo

Kueleza

Kusoma

Maswali na majibu kwa sauti

Kuandika madaftarini

Chati nomono vitenzi

Ubao

Vitu halisi (mkimbaji)

Picha

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 199-201

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 91

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Nuru ya ushairi

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips Kiswahili

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Magazeti (habari za kitaifa na kimatailfa)

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maudhui ya habari za kimataifa

Kupambana habari za kimataifa

Kutambua umuhimu wa magazet

 

Kuonyesha na kutazama magazeti

Kujadili kuhusu magazeti

Kusoma ghibu

Kujibu maswali

 

Nakala ya magazeti K.V taifa leo, spoti, taifa jumapilli

Viambatizo kitabuni

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 217-218

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 99

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Ujazaji na fumu na hojaji

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma fomu na kujaza kwa kufuata maagizo au maswali

Kutaja na kueleza umuhimu wa matumizi ya fomu na hojaji

 

Kueleza

Kujaza kielezo cha fomu

Kusoma na kuandika

Kukfanya zoezi

 

Fomu za hojaji (kujiunga na shule)

Ubao

Fomu magazetini

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 187-190

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 86

Insha kabambe

Nuru ya ushairi

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 287/314

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 145, 155

 
 

10

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Kitanzi cha maisha (mazungumzo)

 

 

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa mazungumzo

Kusoma na kupata maadili

Kutungia sentensi sahihi msamiati mpya

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma kwa sauti

Kuigiza

Kujadili ujumbe na muundo

Kujibu maswali

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Wnafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 221-225

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 101

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu jamii kwa shule za sekondari

Karunzi ya kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Maamkizi na mazungumzo: umoja wa kimataifa (isimu ya jamii)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kupambanua lugha(sajili) ya mazungumzo kitabuni

kutambua hasara za utengano

kueleza msamiati mpya na kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma kwa sauti

Kuigiza

Kujadili ujumbe na muundo

Kujibu maswali

 

Picha (magazetini)

Mapigiano ya kikabila, kampeni

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Michoro

Chati (hasara la utengano

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 195-196

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 89-90

Insha kabambe

Nuru ya ushairi

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu jamii kwa shule za sekondari

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 269

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 138

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Kirai

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya kirai

Kupambanua aina za kirai

Kutumia na kutambua virai katika sentensi

Kufanya zoezi kikamilifu

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kueleza na kusoma

Kutunga sentensi kwa sauti

Kuandika na kujibu maswali

 

Chati (aina za virai)

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 213-217

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 98

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 160

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Hadithi Fupi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kutambua mambo muhimu katika kutambua hadithi fupi

Kusoma hadithi fupi na kujibu maswali kuhusu

 

Kueleza

Kusoma na kujadili

Kujibu maswali

 

Kielelezo kitabuni

Diwani teule ya hadithi fupi (mayai wasiri wa maradhi)

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 233-236

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 105

Mwongozo wa diwani teule

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

Kamusi ya methali (k.w wamitila)

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Insha ya mazungumzo

Kufika mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa mazungumzo

Kusoma mfano kitabuni na kufafanua kimtindo na ujumbe

Kuandika insha za mazungumzao kwa njia ifaayo

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kusoma kwa sauti na zamu

Kuandika

Kuigiza mazungumzo

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Kelelezo kitabuni

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 202-204

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 92-93

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Golden Tips Kiswahili

 
 

11

 

1

 

Kusoma

 

Mja huhitaji jamii

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na kutamka maneno vyema

Kueleza umuhimu wa watu kushirikiana

Kupambanua na kupanua msamiati wake

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kujadili (umuhimu wa umoja)

Kusoma kwa kina na kwa sauti

Kueleza msamiati

Kuandika madaftarini

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Mwanafunzi mwenyewe

Ubao

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 242-244

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 108

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Maamkizi na mazungumzo wataalamu wawili (Isimu jamii)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kifungu na kueleza

Kueleza sifa za lugha (sajiili) ya wataalamu

Kupambanua mazungumzo kitabuni kwa kuzingatia sajili

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuigiza

Kujibu kwa sauti

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Taarifa mbali mbali za kitaaluma

Ubao

Magazeti

Picha(mazungumzo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 208-209

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 95

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu jamii kwa shule za sekondari

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 131

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 80

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Vishanzi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya kishazi

Kutaja na kueleza aina za vishanzi

Kutumia kila aina ya vishanzi katika sentensi

Kubainisha aina za vishanzi katika sentensi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma na kufafanua

Kuandika na kujibu maswali

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati /bango (aina)

Sentensi ubaoni

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 208-209

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 95

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili3 uk 171

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 96

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma

 

Makala (Gazetini)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma makala na kueleza dhamira yake

Kupanua na kukuza msamiati wa taaluma mbali mbali

 

Kusoma kwa sauti

Kujadili (ujumbe/lugha)

Kuandika

Kujibu kwa sauti darasani

 

Magazetini (taifa leo nipashe)

Ubao

Chati (aina zake)

Picha ya maktaba

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 251-252

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 112

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili3 uk 135

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 81

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Utunzi wa mashairi huru

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja sheria/arudhi za mashairi

Kusoma kielezo kwa kina

Kuandika shairi la arudhi kwa kufuata kanuni

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kusoma na kueleza

Kujadili

Kuandika

 

Diwani ya mshairi

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Kielezo kitabuni

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 219-220

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 100

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Nuru ya ushairi

Miale ya ushairi

Darubini ya Kiswahili3 uk 45-46

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

 
 

12

 

1

 

kusoma

 

Mpanda ngazi washika ngazi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa ufasaha na kueleza maadili

Kutambua aina ya shairi na kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Kusoma kwa satui na mahadhi

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Picha (ajira ya watoto)

Ubao

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 260-263

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 117-118

Kamusi ya methali (Wamitila)

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Misimu

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya misimu

Kutambua sifa kuu za misimu

Kueleza umuhimu wa misimu katika jamii

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kutoa mifano

Kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (aina za misimu)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 225-227

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 102

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule ya sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Kurunzi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya fasihi

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Muundo wa sentensi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza sehemu mbili kuu za sentensi(KN na KT)

Kueleza sifa za KN na KT

Kuonesha KN na KT katika tungo

 

Kueleza

Kusoma na kuuliza maswali

Kutunga sentensi

Kuandika na kufanya zoezi

 

Bango/chati (sentensi zenye muundo mbali mbali

Chati

Ubao

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 248-251

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 110-111

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 199-201

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 108

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Ripoti za mchezo (isimu jamii)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua sifa ya makala magazetini hasa kuhusu michezo

Kusoma makala kwa ufasaha

Kupanua msamiati wa sajili ya michezo

 

Kueleza

Kusoma na kujadili

Kuigiza mwanahabari

kuandika

 

Maagazeti K.V taifa leo nipashe

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 267-268

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 120-121

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

 

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Ripoti

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya ripoti

Kupambanua aina za ripoti na sifa zake

Kuandika ripoti kwa muundo mwafaka

 

Kueleza na kudodosa

Kujadili kielezo na riposi halisi

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Vielezo K.V ripoti ua ukaguzi wa pesa

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 236-241

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe (simon mutali chesebe)

Kurunzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 119-121

 
13-14   MTIHANI WA MWISHO WA MUHULA  

 

 

 

 

 

AZIMIO LA KAZI

KIDATO CHA TATU 2017

MUHULA WA III

 

 

 

 

            ASILIA

  1. KLB
  2. Mwongozo wa Mwalimu
  3. Oxford
  4. Kamusi

 

 

JUMA KIPINDI  

SOMO

SOMO NDOGO

 

SHABAHA

 

MBINU

 

ASILIA

 

VIFAA

 

MAONI

1 1-6 KUFUNGUA SHULE  
 

2

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Chimbuko la kiswahili

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza chimbuko la Kiswahili

Kufafanua nadharia mbalimbali kuhusu chimbuko/asili ya Kiswahili

Kubainisha uhusiano kati ya Kiswahili na lugha nyinginezo

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kazi ya kutafiti

 

Chati kitabuni

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 272-275

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 123

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahua (K.W wamitila)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 27-31

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 28-29

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Hotuba

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza sifa muundo wa hotuba

Kuandaa hotuba na kutoa mbele ya darasa

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuigiza hotuba mbele ya darasa

Kusiliza

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Nakala ya hotuba

Chati (muundo)

Magazeti (hotuba)

Picha (wanaohutubu)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 244-248

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 109

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe (simon Chesebe)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 183-185

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 100

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Shamirisho kipozi na kitondo

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya shamirisho

Kutaja na kufafanua aina tatu za shamirisho

Kubainisha aina zote za shamirisho katika sentensi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kudodosa

kuandika

 

Chati (jedwali la shamirisho)

Ubao

Magazeti (sentensi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 264-266

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 118

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 212-214

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 108

 
   

4/5

 

kusoma

 

Maenezi ya Kiswahili nchini Kenya

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza chimbuko la Kiswahili

Kufafanua njia kuu za ueneaji na matatizo yanayozikabili

Kuonea fahari kiswahili

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kusoma

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Vifaa halisi (magazeti, redio, vitabu)

Ramani ya maneno ya pwani

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 284-286

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 132

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu ya jamii kwa shule za sekondari (ipara Isaac odeo)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 54-56

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 45-46

 
   

6

 

kuandika

 

Tahakiki

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kufafanua maana ya tahakiki

kuktambua vigezo vya kuandika tahakiki

kuandika tahakiki ifaavyo

 

kueleza

kusoma

kujadili

kuandika

 

Magazeti (Tahakiki)

Miongozo ya riwaya au tamthilia

Ubao

Chati (vigezo muhimu

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahua (wamitila)

Insha kabambe

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 54-56

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 59

 
 

3

 

1

 

Kusoma ufahamu

 

Dafurau ya mauti

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma ufahamu kwa matamsho bora

Kueleza ujumbe na maadili yaliyomo

Kufafanua maswali kikamilifu

 

Kuanddika (vianzo vya ajali)

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujibu maswali kwa kuandika

 

Choro kitabuni

Picha za ajali

Magazeti (picha)

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 288-291

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 134

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahua (wamitila)

Kamusi ya methali

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Lakaba

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya lakaba

Kueleza sifa zinazohusishwa na lakaba

Kutoa mifano ya lakaba

 

Kueleza

Kusoma na kujadili

Kutoa mifano

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Ubao

Mwanafunzi mwenyewe

Chati (lakbu)

Magazeti(majina ya lakabu)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 263-264

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 118

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 343

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 59

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Aina za sentensi (muundo)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja aina tatu kuu za sentensi

Kueleza sifa za sentensi sahihi

Kutnga sentensi sahihi kwa usahihi

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kueleza

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Bango (muundo wa sentensi sahihi)

Ubao

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 248-251

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 110

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 252,270

 
   

4/5

 

 

Kusoma

 

Usanifishaji wa Kiswahili nchini kenya

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze,

Kueleza maana ya usanifishaji

Kutambulisha historia ya usnifishaji wa Kiswahili

Kutaja na kueleza jahudi za kusanifisha Kiswahili nchini Kenya

 

Wasilisho la mtaalamu

Kuuliza maswali

Kusoma

Kujadili maswali kitabuni

 

Mtaalamu

Mwalimu

Ubao

magazeti

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 297-298

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 136

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 118

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu Jamii kwa shule za sekondari (Ipara Isaac Odeo)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 178

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 98

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Insha ya mawazo/Hoja fikira

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwananfunzi aweze

kupambanua sifa za insha ya mawazo

kuandika insha kwa kutiririsha hoja ifaavyo

kuandika kwa hati nadhifu

 

kueleza

kusoma

kujadili vidokezo

kuandika

 

Kielelezo cha insha

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 268-271

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 136

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 121

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 178

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 98

 
 

4

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Maneno ya babu

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kupambanua sifa za insha bora ya mawazo

kuandika insha kwa kutiririsha hoja ifaavyo

kuandika kwa hati nadhifu

 

kueleza

kusoma

kujadili vidokezo

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao chati (msamiati)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili 275-279

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 139

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 118

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Mahakamani

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutaja sifa za lugha (sajili) ya mahakamani

Kueleza kaida na wafanyi kazi wa mahakamani

Kusoma kifungu na kujibu maswali

 

Kudodosa

Kusoma

Kuajdili

Kuigiza

Kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Picha za mahakama

Runinga na kanda (mahakama)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 275

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 118

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Isimu ya jamii kwa shule za sekondari (Ipara Isaac Odera)

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 76-77

Mwongozo uk 55

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Shamirisho ala/kitumizi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya shamirisho ala

Kutunga sentensi zenye shamirisho ala

Kubainisha shamirisho ala kwenye sentensi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kudodosa na kujibu masweli

kuandika

 

Chati (sentensi)

Ubao

Vitu halisi (birika, nyundo)

Magazeti

Picha (ala)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 280

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 125

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 214

Mwongozo uk 115

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Mashairi Huru

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma shairi huru na kufafanua maudhui

Kufafanua mbinu za kilitunzi na kimtindo za sahiri huru

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kujadili

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Diwani ya mashairi

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Magazeti (Taifa leo)

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 309-310

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 142

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya Fasihi

Nuru ya usahiri

Miale ya ushairi

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Michezo ya kuigiza

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kueleza vipengele vikuu katika uandishi wa mchezo wa kuigiza

Kuandika mchezo mfupi wa kuigiza

 

Kueleza

Kuigiza

Mazungumzo

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Picha ya waigizaji

Kanda za video (uigizaji)

Runinga (vipindi K.V papa shirandula)

Magazeti

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 298-301

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 137

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 155

Mwongozo uk 89

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

 
 

5

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Katiba ni mwongozo nchi

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na kupata maudhui kuhusu katiba

Kueleza umuhimu wa katiba nzuri kwa nchi

Kujibu maswali usahihi

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Nakala ya katiba

Ubao

Chati (Vipengele vya katiba)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 291-293

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 135

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 196

Mwongozo uk 106

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Matumbano ya utani

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya malumbano ya utani

Kueleza sifa za utani

Kutoa mifano ya utani kimaigizo

 

Kueleza maswali dodoso na majibu

Kuigiza utani

Kusoma mifano

Kujadili

Kuandika

 

Chati (vielezo vya malumbano)

Ubao

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Magazeti (taifa leo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 291-293

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 135

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 196

Mwongozo uk 106

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uchanganuzi wa sentensi sahili

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kutoa fasili ya uchanganuzi wa sentensi

Kupambanua njia tatu za uchangnauzi wa sentensi

Kuchanganua sentensi sahili kwa matawi jedwali na matawi

 

Kusoma

Kueleza

Kuchanganua ubaoni

kuandika

 

Chati (uchanganuzi)

Ubao

Magazeti (mifano ya sentensi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 280-284

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 126

Sarufi fafanuzi ya Kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 199

Mwongozo uk 110

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma

 

Mashairi ya arudhi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma sahiri na kueleza maudhui

Kueleza sifa za mashairi ya arudhi

Kuhakiki shairi

 

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kughani

kuandika

 

Diwani ya mashairi

Wanafunzi wenyewe

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 323-324

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 152

Nuru ya usahiri

Miale ya ushairi

Taaluma ya ushairi

Darubini ya Kiswahili uk 164

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Wasifu

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya wasifu

Kutaja vipengele muhimu katika uaandishi wa wasifu

Kuandika wasifu kwa muundo mwafaka

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kueleza

Kusoma maelezo kitabuni

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Nakala/riwaya za wasifu

Ubao

Magazeti

Vitabu vya hadithi

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 310-311

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Kamusi ya methali

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 290

Mwongozo wa mwalimu

 
 

6

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

Mama kapile na kilio chake Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa matamshi bora na kueleza ujumbe

Kufafanua msamiati wa tamathali za lugha kifunguni

Kujibu maswali kwa usahihi

 

Maswali ya dodoso

Kusoma kwa sauti

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Wamchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Chati (msamiati)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 328-331

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 155

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (K.W wamitila)

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Miviga

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya miviga

Kufafanua sifa za miviga

Kutambua umuhimu wa miviga katika jamii yake

Kutaja na kuigiza mifano ya miviga

 

Kujadili na kutoa mifano

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Pichs za sherehe K. V tohara, arusi

Kanda za vido (arusi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 306-307

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 140

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 290

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 95

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uchanganuzi wa sentensi ambatano

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kupambanua sentensi ambatano (mstari, matawi na jedwali)

Kuchanganua sentensi ambatano kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kuandika madaftarini

Kufanya zoezi

 

Chati (mchor ya uchanguzi

Ubao

Magazeti (sentensi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 293-296

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 136

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 252

Mwongozo wa mwalimu 134

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma

 

Habari na ripoti za runinga na redio

 

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma habari kwa kina na kueleza yaliyomo

Kueleza umuhimu wa vyombo vya habari

 

Maswali ya dodoso na majibu

Kusoma

Kujadili

kuandika

 

Redio na vinassa sauti

Magazeti (taifa leo, nipashe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 335-336

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 161

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya methali

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 260

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 135

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Tuwasifu

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kufafanua maana ya tawasifu

kueleza tofauti ya tawasifu na wasifu

kuandika tawasifu ifaavyo

 

kueleza

kusoma na kujadili

kuandika madaftarini

 

Ubao

Kitabu cha tawasifu

Nakal ya tawasifu halisi

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 311-314

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 144

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 279

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 140

 
7 1-5 LIKIZO FUPI  
 

8

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Umoja wa mataifa na (zoezi la marudio III

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma kwa kina na kueleza maadithi

Kujibu maswali yote kwa usahihi

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kucha

Ubani

Kuigiza kwa sauti

kuandika

 

Mchoro kitabuni

Ubao

Maswali kwenye kitabu

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 340

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 164

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kamusi ya misemo na nahau (wamitila)

Kamusi ya methali

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Soga na ulumbi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kutoa fasihi ya soga na ulambi

Kueleza sifa za soga na ulumbi

Kutoa mifano ya soga darasani

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Ubani

Kuigiza kwa sauti

kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Ubao

Chati (sifa)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk

Kamusi ya fasihi

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 290

Mwongozo wa mwalimu

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uchambuzi wa sentensi changamano

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kuchanganua sentensi chanamano kwa kutumia matawi

Kujibu maswali ifaavyo

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kuchanganua ubaoni

Kuandika madaftarini

 

Chati (uchanganuzi)

Ubao

Magazeti (sentensi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 303-306

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 141

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 uk 270

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 139

 
  4/5 Kusoma (fasihi)  

Muhtasari (riwaya)

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma riwaya yeyeote

Kueleza ploti ya riwaya kwa ufupi

Kusoma

Kujadili (hela muhimu)

kuandika

Bango (michoro ya matawi

Ubao

Magazeti

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 123-125

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 140

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Mwongozo wa riwaya teule (utengano)

Kichocheo cha fasihi andishi na simulizi

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Insha ya kitaaluma

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza uamilifu wa insha kitaaluma

Kupambanua sifa za insha ya kitaaluma

Kuandika insha ya kitaaluma

 

Kudodosa

Kueleza

Kusoma

kuandika

 

Riwaya teule

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Nakala ya insha ya kitaaluma

Ubao

Chati (sifa/muundo)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 324-327

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 153-154

kabambe (simon mutali)

Golden Tips ya kiswahili

Karunzi ya kiswahili

 
 

9

 

1

 

Kusoma (ufahamu)

 

Vifungu zoezi la murudio III

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma vifungu na kueleza ujumbe

Kujibu maswali kwa sheria za ufupisho

 

Kusoma

Kuandika

kujadili

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 342-343

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 164

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

mawaidha

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kufafanua maana ya mawaidha

kupambanua vipengele vya kimsingi katika mawaidha

kujibu maswali ifaavyo

 

kueleza

kujadili

kuigiza

kujibu maswali kwa kuandika

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 331-332

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 156

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3 284-285

Mwongozo uk 143

 
   

3

 

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha

 

Uchanganuzi wa sentensi, changamano (matawi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kueleza muudo wa sentensi changamano

kuchanganua setensi changamano kwa matawi

kueleza

kusoma

kujadili

kuandika

kunchanganua ubaoni

kufanya zoezi

 

Chati (ucchanganuzi

Ubao

Magazeti (sentensi)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 320-323

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 148

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 290

Mwongozo wa mwalimu

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Muhtasari Tamthilia

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma tamthilia teule yote

Kueleza dhamira kwa ufuupi

Kueleza maudhui na wahusika kwa ufupi

 

Kusoma

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Tamthilia teule (kifo kisimani)

Kanda za video

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (maudhui)

Ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 366

Mwongozo wa tamthilia teule

Kamusi ya fasihi

Kamusi ya Kiswahili

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

 
   

6

 

Kuandika

 

Insha ya methali

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

kutambua vigezo muhimu vya insha bora ya methali

Kuandika insha ya methali kwa mtiririko boara

 

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kujadili

Kuandika

Kufanya zoezi

 

Nakala ya (insha ya methali)

Magazeti

ubao

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 336-338

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 162

Karunzi ya Kiswahili

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Kamusi ya methali

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 219

Mwongozo wa mwalimu 117

 
 

10

 

1

 

Kusoma (Isimu Jamii)

 

Makala ya taaluma mbali mbali (sajili)

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

kueleza maana ya sajili

kutaja taaluma mbalimbali

kutambua msamiati wa taaluma mbali mbali

 

kueleza

kujadili

kusoma makala ya taaluma

kuandika

 

Makala (ubao

Chati (taaluma mbali mbali)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 99,112,120

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 92

Isimu jamii kwa shule za sekondari

Karunzi ya kiswahili

 
   

2

 

Kusikiliza na kuzungumza

 

Ngomezi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo mwanafunzi aweze

Kufafanua maana ya ngomezi

Kutaja mifano ya ngomezi katika jamii yake

Keleza sifa za ngomezi

Kufafanua umuhimu wa ngomezi katika jamii

 

Kueleza

Kusoma na kujadili

Kucheza na kuimba ngomz

kuandika

 

Vifaa halisi (ngoma firimbi kengele

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Chati (sifa)

Picha za wanaotumia ngoma

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 332

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 157

Fasihi simulizi kwa shule za sekondari (Alez ngure)

Kichocheo cha fasihi simulizi na andishi

Ijaribu na ukarabati

 
   

3

Sarufi na matumizi ya lugha Uchanganuzi wa sentensi changamano (mistari) Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza muundo wa sentensi changamano

Kuchanganua sentensi

Changamano kwa mistari

Kueleza

Kusoma

Kuchanganua ubaoni

Kuandika

Chati (uchanganuzi)

Magazeti (sentensi)

Ubao

Mwanafunzi mwenyewe

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 333-335

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 158-159

Sarufi fafanuzi ya kiswahili

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

Kitabu cha mwanafunzi uk 270

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 139

 
   

4/5

 

Kusoma (fasihi)

 

Muhtasari

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza hadithi zilizomo katika diwani ya hadithi fupi teule

Kusoma hadithi na keleza maudhui kwa ufupi

 

Kueleza

Kujadili

Kusoma

Kuandika

 

 

Diwani teule

Ubao

Chati (maudhui)

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 235

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 158-159

Mwongozo wa diwani ya hadithi fupi teule

Darubini ya Kiswahili 3

 
   

 

6

 

kuandika

 

Resipe au mwongozo wa mapishi

 

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo,mwanafunzi aweze

Kueleza maana ya resipe

Kupambanua muundo wa resipe

Kuandika resipe kikamilifu

 

Kueleza na kusoma

Kupika

Kuandika resipe

 

Nakala za resipe

Vifaa halisi (sufuria, vikombe

Picha ya vyakula

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 338-339

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 162

Insha kabambe (simon mutali)

Kurnzi ya Kiswahili

Golden tips Kiswahili

 
 

11

 

1-6

 

Marudio

 

Zoezi la  marudio III

Karatasi za

Kufikia mwisho wa funzo, mwanafunzi aweze

Kusoma na kuelewa maswali

Kujibu maswali ya zoezi ya marudio III kwa usahihi

Kujiandaa kikamilifu kwa mtihani

Kusoma

Kuandika

Kujadili

Kufanya marudio (mada zote)

 

Wanafunzi wenyewe

Maswali kibani

Ubao

Karatasi za mtihani za awali

 

Chemchemi za Kiswahili

Kitabu cha wanafunzi  uk 340-346

Mwongozo wa mwalimu uk 164-166

 

 
12   MTIHANI WA MWISHO WA MUHULA NA KUFUNGA SHULE  

 

Education Hub PP1 Exams with Answers {Latest}

Education Hub PP1 Exams with Answers {Latest}:

Latest PP1 Examinations plus Answers

Latest PP1 Examinations plus Answers MATHEMATICS ACTIVITIES PP1 (1).pdf A game of opposites.pdf CRE ACTIVITIES PP1 (1).pdf CRE ACTIVITIES PP1.pdf CRE PP1.pdf cre-activities-PP1-end-term-3-exam-2018.pdf CREATIVE ACTIVITIES PP1 (1).pdf CREATIVE ACTIVITIES PP1 (2).pdf CREATIVE ACTIVITIES…

PP1 exams in pdf free CBC downloads

Free PP1 Exams: Get the latest and largest collection of free Pre-Primary One (PP1) free exams for CBC assessment, here. We provide free and…

PP1 Notes, Schemes of Work & Exams {Ultimate Downloads}

PP1 Notes, Schemes of Work & Exams {Ultimate Downloads} FREE PP1 NOTES 1: Free PP1 Notes, schemes of Work and Exams     2: Free PP1 CBC…

Free PP1 CBC Notes, Exams & Schemes of Work

Free PP1 CBC Notes, Exams & Schemes of Work Get free PP1 CBC notes, exams, and schemes of work at no cost. Enhance your pre-primary…
Best online courses

Pre-Primary PP1 Free Schemes of Work, Notes & Exams

Pre-Primary PP1 Free Schemes of Work, Notes & Exams Pre-Primary PP1 Free Schemes of Work ART & CRAFT PP1 TERM 2.pdf CRE PP1 TERM 2.pdf ENGLISH PP1 TERM…

PP1 Free CBC Notes, Exams & Schemes

Here is your free PP1 Free CBC Notes, Exams & Schemes downloads. Download more PP1 & 2 Teachers’ Resources here: Pre-Primary PP2 Schemes of Work &…

Free Lower Primary (Grade 1-6), PP1 and PP2 free notes, Schemes and exams downloads

Get unlimited Free Lower Primary (Grade 1-6), PP1 and PP2 free notes and exams downloads in this site. The materials are absolutely free of…

Free PP1 Notes, schemes of Work and Exams

Get all the latest PP1 notes, schemes of Work and exams here at no cost: Free Lower Primary (Grade 1-6), PP1 and PP2 free notes…

PP1 Free CBC Exams Download

PP1 Free CBC Exams Download PP1 LANGUAGE ACTIVITIES (3).pdf A game of opposites (1).pdf adding-worksheet (1).pdf addition-coloring-worksheet (1).pdf addition-coloring-worksheet (2).pdf animal-addition-worksheet (1).pdf CRE ACTIVITIES PP1 (2).pdf CRE ACTIVITIES PP1 (3).pdf CREATIVE ACTIVITIES PP1…

Pre-Primary (PP1) Free Exams

Download free Pre-Primary (PP1) Free Exams below.

PP1 CBC Exams Free Downloads

PP1 CBC Exams Free Downloads CREATIVE ACTIVITIES pp1 2023 Term 3 Set 3.pdf ENVIRONMENTAL PP1 2023 Term 3 Set 2.pdf ART PP1 2023 Term 3 Set 1.pdf ENVIRONMENTAL…

Education hub Exams for Primary, Juniour and Secondary

Download free Education hub Exams for Primary, Juniour and Secondary Schools. The largest collection of free Education Materials: CBC EXAMS: PP1-2, GRADE 1-9 KJSEA Quick revision…

AGRICULTURE FORM 1 UPDATED SCHEMES OF WORK TERM 1-3

SCHEME  OF  WORK   FORM  ONE  AGRICULTURE  TERM  ONE

 WK

NO

L/

NO

TOPIC/

SUBTOPIC

LESSON / SPECIFIC

OBJECTIVES

TEACHING / LEARNING

ACTIVITIES

MATERIALS

/

RESOURCES

REF.

REM.

1 -4

SELECTION &  INTAKE OF STUDENTS      

 5  

 

 

 

1

 

 

 

2

INTRODUCTION

          TO

AGRICULTURE

 

Introduction.

 

 

 

Branches of Agriculture.

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able:

 

To define Agriculture as an art and a science.

 

 

To describe the branches of Agriculture.

 

 

 

Brainstorming:

Teacher elicits the definition of Agriculture.

Discussion- Branches of Agriculture: crop farming, livestock farming, Agricultural Economics, Agriculture Engineering, e.t.c.

 

 

 

 

Chart- Branches of Agriculture.

 

Livestock / Crop products.

 

 

 

   KLB

Pages 1-3

 

LONGHORN

Pages 1-2

 

CERT.AGRIC

Pages 1-3

 

 
3 Importance of Agriculture. To explain the importance of Agriculture. Brain storming, guided questions and detailed discussion. Livestock / Crop raw produce, industrial goods, flow charts.

 

CERT.AGRIC

Pages 3-4.

 

 
6 1 Problems facing Agriculture. To state and explain problems facing Agriculture and suggest possible solutions. Brain storming, guided questions and detailed discussion.   CERT.AGRIC

Page 4.

 

 
2 Farming Systems. To define a farming system.

To identify factors that affect choice of a farming system.

Teacher exposes the meaning of a farming system.

Discussion on factors that affect choice of a farming system.

 

  KLB

Pages 5-6

LONGHORN

Pages 6-7

CERT.AGRIC

Page 5

 
3

 

 

1

Farming systems in Kenya.

 

Intensive farming systems.

To describe various farming systems practised intensively.

 

To state advantages and disadvantages of each type of intensive farming.

Q/A & Discussion:

–        Arable farming.

–        Small-scale farming.

–        Subsistence farming

Q/A & Discussion:

-commercial farming.

-Intercropping.

 

   

LONGHORN

Pages 7-9

 

CERT.AGRIC

Page 6.

 
7
2,

 

 

 

3

Extensive farming systems.

 

 

Advantages and disadvantages of extensive farming system.

 

To describe various farming systems practised extensively.

 

To state advantages and disadvantages of each type of extensive farming.

Discussion:

–        Dairy farming

–        Large-scale farming

–        Ranching

–        Plantation farming.

 

Q/A and explanations.

 

 

Relevant photographs: plantations, ranches, dairy farms. KLB

Pages 5-6.

 

LONGHORN

Page 7.

 

 
8 1 Methods of farming.

 

Mixed farming.

To define mixed farming.

 

To state advantages and disadvantages of mixed farming.

Probing questions.

Discussion- factors favouring / militating against mixed farming.

 

  KLB

Pages 6,7,& 8

 

LONGHORN

Pages 9-13

 

 
2 Nomadic Pastoralism. To define nomadic pastoralism.

To state advantages and disadvantages of nomadic pastoralism.

 

Probing questions.

Discussion- factors favouring / militating against pastoralism.

  CERT. AGRIC

Pages 7-9

 
3 Shifting cultivation. To define shifting cultivation.

To state advantages and disadvantages of shifting cultivation.

 

Exposition;

Discussion.

  CERT. AGRIC

Pages 7-9

 
9 1
TEST
       
2 Organic farming.

 

 

 

 

Agroforestry.

To define organic farming.

To state advantages and disadvantages of organic farming.

To define agroforestry.

 

 

Probing questions.

Discussion: factors favoring / militating against organic farming / organic farming.

 

 

Specimens of organic manures.

Specimens of agroforestry trees,

Charts & photographs.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 8-9

 
  3 FACTORS INFLUENCING AGRICULTURE

 

Human factors.

To explain the human factors influencing Agriculture. Detailed discussion and probing questions on: Health (emphasis on HIV/AIDS), education level, communication, economic development, marketing, government policies, e.t.c.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Data on HIV/AIDS.

 

 

 

 

K.L.B.

Pgs 11- 15

 
10

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

1 Climatic factors.

 

– Rainfall.

To discuss at length influence of rainfall on Agriculture.

To identify farming practices that:

–        Reduce effects of water shortage.

–        Overcome effects of excess water.

 

Q/A and explanations about: rainfall i.e. lack of rainfall, excess rainfall, rainfall intensity, distribution and reliability.

Exposition and explanations.

Weather station instruments:

rain gauge.

 

KLB

Page 18

CERT.AGRIC

Page13

LONGHORN

Pgs 24-32.

 
2 – Temperature. To define cardinal temperature range, maximum and minimum temperature, optimum temperature.

To identify factors that cause temperature variations.

To explain ways in which plants/ animals overcome extreme temperatures.

 

Exposition and explanation.

Discussion and Q/A on; altitude, latitude, seasons, winds, clouds, slope, e.t.c.

Students highlight ways in which plants / animals overcome extreme temperatures, then the

teacher delves into the details.

Thermometers. KLB

Page 19.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 16.

 

LONGHORN

Pages 24-32.

 
3 – Light. To state functions of light.

To describe characteristics of light.

Q/A: Functions of light.

Exposition & Discussion: Light intensity, duration and wavelength.

 

 

 

  KLB

Page 21.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 18.

LONGHORN

Pgs 24-32.

 

 

 
11 1 – Wind and Relative Humidity. To identify effects of wind on agricultural production.

To explain relation between relative humidity and rate of evapotranspiration.

Q/A: Uses and nuisances of wind.

Exposition: Meaning of relative humidity.

Discussion: Relative humidity v/s rate of evapotranspiration.

 

  KLB

Page20.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 20.

 
2 Biotic factors. To explain effects of biotic factors on Agriculture. Q/A and explanations on effects of: pests, diseases, pathogens, predators, pollinators, bacteria, e.t.c. on Agriculture.

 

Wall charts / Sample pests and pollinators. KLB

Pages 16-17.

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 20-21.

LONGHORN

Pages 16-21.

 

 
3 Edaphic factors.

 

To define soil.

To state uses of soil.

To identify forms of weathering.

Q/A and explanation: definition of soil, its uses.

Exposition: Teacher exposes meaning of weathering and forms of weathering.

 

Soil / rock samples. KLB

Page 22.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 21.

LONGHORN

Pages 33-60

 
12 1 Soil profile. To define soil profile.

To represent soil profile diagrammatically.

To explain effects of soil profile on crop production.

Exposition – Definition.

Drawing and labelling soil horizons.

Explanation and questioning: soil horizons v/s crop production.

 

Chart – Soil profile. KLB

Page30.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Pages  27-28.

 

LONGHORN

Pages 33-60.

 
2 Soil constituents & sedimentation. To identify constituents of soil. Group experiments-To show soil sedimentation.

 

(Left overnight).

Measuring cylinder,

Water,

Sample of garden soil,

Sodium carbonate.

 

KLB

Pages 32-34.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 30.

 

 

 
3 Soil constituents & sedimentation. To explain the importance of the soil constituents. Discussion: Constituents of soil and importance of each constituent.   LONGHORN

Pages 33-60.

 
13,

14

  END  OF  TERM  ONE ASSESSMENT TEST  
 

 

 

 

SCHEME  OF  WORK   FORM  ONE  AGRICULTURE  TERM  ONE  2011

 WK

NO

L/

NO

TOPIC/

SUBTOPIC

LESSON / SPECIFIC

OBJECTIVES

TEACHING / LEARNING

ACTIVITIES

MATERIALS

/

RESOURCES

REF.

REM.

1 1,2 Soil texture. To define soil texture.

To identify textural classes of soil.

To identify types of soils.

Group experiment- Mechanical analysis of soil.

Discuss the results.

Expose meaning of soil texture.

Sieve meshes of different diameters,

Beakers,

Garden soil,

Weighing balance.

 

 

KLB

Pages 46-49.

CERT.AGRIC

Page 38.

LONGHORN

Pages 33-60.

 
3 Water retention of soils. To describe an experiment to show:

–        Water retention of soils.

–        Capillary rates of different soils.

Group experiments.

Discussion of observations.

Sandy, Loam,

Clay soil

Cotton wool

Funnels

Stop watches

Rulers

Measuring cylinders.

 

 

KLB

Pages 52-53.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 46.

 
2 1 Effect of soil water holding properties on crop production. To explain the effects of soil water holding properties on crop production. Q/A and explanation about soil aeration and drainage and their influences on growth of crops.

 

  KLB

Pages 52-53.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 46.

 
2,3 Soil structure.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

To define soil structure.

To identify types of soil structure.

To identify mans influence on soil structure.

To explain effects of soil structure on crops.

Detailed discussion.

Drawing of diagram- soil horizons.

Q/A: Man’s influence on soil structure.

Q/A: Soil structure v/s Crop production.

 

 

Chart- soil structure forms. KLB

Page 41.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 40.

 

LONGHORN

Pages 33-60

 
3

 

1-2 Soil chemical properties. To describe chemical properties of soil.

To explain the influence of chemical properties of soils on crop production.

Teacher exposes new concepts e.g. carbon acid in the soil.

Group experiments – Soil pH ranges.

Discuss the observations.

Explanations and questioning.

 

 

Litmus papers,

Bromothymol blue,

Universal indicator, pH meters.

 

KLB

Page 55.

 

LONGHORN

Pages 33-60.

 
 

 

 

3

FARM TOOLS AND EQUIPMENT

 

Crop production tools.

To distinguish farm tools from farm equipment.

To identify farm tools and equipment and state their uses.

 

 

Drawing garden tools.

 

Identifying real tools, such as pruning fork, leveling boards, knap-sack sprayer, soil auger, e.t.c

 

 

Chart – Tools that are not common.

 

 

.

KLB

Pages  59-63.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 48-52

 

LONGHORN

Pages 62-63

 
4 1 Classification of farm tools and equipment.

 

Maintenance of farm tools and equipment

To classify tools on basis of their uses.

 

To state practices of maintenance of the tools.

 

  Common farm tools, school farm KLB

Pages  59-63.

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 48-52

LONGHORN

Pages 62-63

 
2,3 Livestock production tools and equipments. To identify livestock production tools and equipment.

To state purposes of livestock production tools and equipment.

To label diagrams of important tools.

To state practices of maintenance of the tools.

 

Drawing/ identifying the elastrator, hoof trimmer, strip cup, teeth clipper, drenching gun, chaff cutter, dehorning wire, bolus gun and others.

Discussion: Maintenance practices of identified parts of the tools.

Chart-Uncommon tools: elastrator, hoof trimmer, strip cup, teeth clipper, drenching gun, chaff cutter, dehorning wire, bolus gun and others. KLB

Pages 63-75.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 54-59.

 

LONGHORN

Pgs 63-73.

 
5 1,2 Workshop tools and equipment. To identify common workshop tools and equipments.

To identify practices of maintaining the workshop.

To state general safety precautions to be observed in a work shop.

Drawing / identifying

Common workshop tools/ masonry tools: saws, planes, hammers, pliers, spoke shave, files, rasps, G-clamp, tin snip, e.t.c

Q/A: Maintenance practices.

 

Saws, planes, hammers, pliers, spoke shave, files, rasps, G-clamp, tin snip KLB

Pages 94-97.

 

 
3 Measuring tools. To identify common measurement tools and equipments.

To identify practices of maintaining the measuring tools.

Drawing / identifying common measurement tools: tape measure, plumb bob, T-square, spirit level, marking gauge.

 

Common measurement tools: tape measure, plumb bob, T-square, spirit level, marking gauge.

 

KLB

Pages 82-85.

 
6 1,2 TEST & MID TERM BREAK
3 CROP PRODUCTION   1

Land Clearing.

To explain importance of land clearing.

To identify tools for land clearing..

 

 

Brainstorming,

Q/A & Discussion.

 

 

Tools / photographs of tools used in land clearing.

KLB

Page 109.

CERT.  AGRIC.

Page 81.

 

 
7 1 Land preparation.

 

 

 

To explain importance of land preparation.

To identify methods of land preparation.

To identify tools for land preparation.

 

 

 

Brainstorming,

Q/A & Discussion.

 

 

Tools / photographs of tools used in land prep.

   
2,3 Primary cultivation.

 

– Hand cultivation.

To state advantages and disadvantages of hand cultivation.

To relate hand cultivation to correct tools and equipment.

Q/A: Advantages and disadvantages of the cultivation methods discussed.

 

Discussion: Choice of equipment for primary cultivation.

 

Tools / photographs of tools used in hand cultivation. KLB

Page 106.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 77-78.

 

LONGHORN

Page 103.

 

 
8 1,2 Secondary cultivation. To state aims of secondary cultivation.

To state factors affecting number of secondary cultivation carried out.

To identify implements used during secondary cultivation.

 

Q/A: Definition of secondary cultivation, factors affecting number of secondary cultivations, etc.

 

Discussion: Implements used during secondary cultivation.

School farm,

 

Chart showing harrows.

KLB

Page109-110.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 84-85.

LONGHORN

Page 110.

 

 
3 Minimum tillage. To define minimum tillage.

To give reasons for carrying out minimum tillage.

To state advantages and disadvantages of minimum tillage.

 

Teacher exposes the meaning of minimum tillage.

 

Q/A and explanations: Advantages and disadvantages of minimum tillage.

 

 

  KLB

Page 112-113.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 85.

 

LONG HORN

Page103.

 
9 1,2 Tertiary operations. To identify tertiary operations carried out in the field.

To state importance of some tertiary operations.

To relate required soil tilth to the type of tertiary operations carried out.

 

Discussion: Ridging, rolling and leveling and their importance. Chart / photographs showing ridgers, rollers, levelers. KLB

Pages 110-111.

 

LONG HORN

Page 86.

 

 
 

 

 

 

3

 

 

WATER SUPPLY, IRRIGATION AND DRAINAGE

 

Uses of water in a farm.

 

 

 

 

 

To state uses of water in a farm.

 

 

 

 

 

Q/A and brief explanations.

Written assignment.

 

 

 

 

Photographs of dams, boreholes, springs and gutters.

 

 

 

KLB

Pages 117-120.

CERT. AGRIC.

Pages 89-92.

LONGHORN

Page 114.

 

 

 

 

 
10 1 Sources of water in a farm. To identify sources of water in a farm.

 

 

Q/A and brief explanations.

Written assignment.

otographs of dams, boreholes, springs and gutters. KLB

Pages 117-120.

CERT. AGRIC.

Pages 89-92.

LONGHORN

Page 114.

 

 
2 Water collection and piping, To describe water collection, and piping. Assignment method / group discussion.   KLB

Pages 120-121.

CERT. AGRIC.

Page 94.

LONGHORN

Page 114.

 
3 Storage and treatment of water. To describe water storage and treatment.

 

 

       
11 1 Irrigation. To identify aims of irrigation.

To explain choice of irrigation equipment.

To state methods of irrigation.

 

Brief discussion.   KLB

Pages 129-134.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 101-104.

 

LONGHORN

Pages  114-124.

 
2,3 Methods of irrigation. To describe methods of irrigation.

To state advantages of overhead irrigation over surface irrigation.

To explain economic importance of irrigation.

 

Probing questions and discussion. Illustrative charts- Methods of irrigation.    
12 1 Drainage.

 

 

 

 

 

 

To describe methods of water drainage.

 

 

Probing questions and discussion. Illustrative charts- Methods of drainage. KLB

Page 136.

CERT. AGRIC

Pages 108-109.

LONGHORN

Page 133.

 
2,3 Water pollution. To identify agricultural practices that can lead to water pollution.

To identify practices that can reduce water pollution.

 

Q/A: Identifying water pollutants and methods of pollution control. Samples of water pollutants & polluted water. KLB

Page 139.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 110.

 

LONGHORN

Page 137

 
 

 

END  OF  TERM  TWO ASSESSMENT TEST

 

 

 

SCHEME  OF  WORK   FORM  ONE  AGRICULTURE  TERM  THREE  2011

 WK

NO

L/

NO

TOPIC/

SUBTOPIC

LESSON / SPECIFIC

OBJECTIVES

TEACHING / LEARNING

ACTIVITIES

MATERIALS

/

RESOURCES

REF.

REM.

1 1,2 SOIL FERTILITY

 

Characteristics of a fertile soil.

To identify characteristics of a fertile soil.

To describe ways in which soil fertility is lost.

To state ways of improving soil fertility.

 

Q/A and explanations.

Brief discussion.

Samples of fertile soil, eroded soil, KLB

Page 142.

 

CERT.AGRIC

Page112.

LONGHORN

Page 140.

 
3 Organic manures. To identify role of organic manure in crop production.

To state types of organic manures.

 

Q/A and explanations.

 

 

  KLB

Pages146-147.

 

LONGHORN

Pgs 143-145.

 
2 1,2 Methods of making organic manure. To describe methods of making organic manure. Discussion: Compost manure, green manure, FYM.

Procedure of making manure.

Compost manure, green manure, FYM. KLB

Pages 149-150.

CERT.AGRIC

Page 114-116.

LONGHORN

Pages 146-148.

 
3 Quality of FYM. To state factors influencing quality of FYM. Detailed discussion.

Q/A: Proper storage of FYM.

 

FYM. KLB

Page 149.

CERT.AGRIC

Page116.

 
3 1 LIVESTOCK PRODUCTION I

Importance of livestock.

 

Livestock types and breeds.

 

 

 

 

To state the importance of livestock.

To define the terms livestock breed and livestock type.

 

 

 

 

Q/A

Exposition:  Definition of livestock breeds and types.

 

 

 

Livestock products and by-products.

KLB

Page 155.

 

CERT.AGRIC

Page 118.

 

LONGHORN

Page 152.

 
2 Dairy cattle. To identify key parts of a cow.

To identify characteristics of dairy cattle.

To describe various breeds of dairy cattle.

 

Drawing and labeling a cow.

 

Q/A: Characteristics of dairy cattle.

 

Chart- key parts of a cow. KLB

Page 159

 

CERT.AGRIC

Page120.

 
3,

 

 

 

1

Breeds of dairy cattle. To describe common breeds of dairy cattle. Brief discussion: characteristics, origin of – Jersey, Guernsey, Friesian, Ayrshire, Brown Swiss, e.t.c.

 

Wall chart: breeds of dairy cows. KLB

Pages 159-162.

CERT.AGRIC

Pages 120-122.

LONGHORN

Pages152.

 
4
2 Beef cattle. To identify major parts of a beef animal.

To identify general characteristics of beef cattle.

 

Drawing and labeling a beef cow. Charts- a beef animal.

 

KLB

Pages 162-163.

 

CERT.AGRIC

Pages123-127.

 
3,

 

 

 

1

Breeds of beef cattle. To describe various breeds of beef cattle Brief discussion: Hereford, Aberdeen Angus, Charolais, and Galloway. Wall chart-Beef cattle KLB

Pages 163-164.

CERT.AGRIC

Pages 123-127.

 
5
  2 Dual-purpose cattle. To identify dual-purpose cattle breeds (both exotic and indigenous).

To state characteristics of dual-purpose cattle breeds.

 

Discuss characteristics of Sahiwal, Red Poll and Zebu (East African Zebu). Photographs of dual-purpose cattle breeds. KLB

Pages164-165.

CERT.AGRIC

Pages

127-128.

 
3,

 

 

 

 

1

Sheep.

 

Breeds of wool sheep.

To name the key parts of a sheep.

To name breeds of wool sheep.

To state characteristics of each bread of wool sheep.

 

 

 

Identifying and stating characteristics of Merino sheep, Rambouillet, Suffolk.

Chart- key parts of a sheep.

 

Wall chart- Breeds of wool sheep.

 

KLB

Page 174

CERT.AGRIC

Page 129-133.

LONGHORN

Page164.

 
6
2 Mutton sheep breeds. To name breeds of mutton sheep.

To state characteristics of each bread of mutton sheep.

 

Identifying and stating characteristics of the Dorper, Black head Persian sheep, Masai sheep, Somali sheep. Wall chart- Breeds of mutton sheep.

 

 

 

KLB

Pages 176-177.

CERT.AGRIC

Page 132.

 
3 Dual-purpose sheep. To name breeds of dual-purpose sheep.

To state characteristics of each bread of dual-purpose sheep.

 

Assignment method: Stating characteristics of Romney Marsh, Corriedale, and Hampshire Down. Wall chart: dual-purpose sheep breeds. KLB

Page 178.

 

CERT.AGRIC

Pages133-134

 

 
7 1 Breeds of meat goats. To name and state characteristics of breeds of meat goats.

 

Highlight the characteristics of: Galla goat, Boar goat.      
2 Breeds of milk goats.

 

 

To name and state characteristics of breeds of milk goats.

To state characteristics of Angora goat.

Highlight the characteristics of: Toggenburg goat, Saanen, Jamnapuri goat, e.t.c.

Highlight the characteristics of Angora goat.

 

Wall chart- milk and meat goats. KLB

Page 180.

CERT.AGRIC

Pages 135-137.

LONGHORN

Page 169.

 
3 Pig breeds. To name key parts of a pig.

To identify breeds of pigs and their characteristics.

Highlight briefly the characteristics of Large White, Ladrace, Hampshire and others.

 

 

Chart- Key parts of a pig

Wall chart- Major pig breeds.

 

 

KLB

Pages 166-171.

CERT. AGRIC

Pages

139-140.

LONGHORN

Page 174.

 
8 1 C.A.T.          
2 Breeds of rabbits. To name key parts of a rabbit.

To identify breeds of rabbits and their characteristics.

Briefly discuss the typical conformation and characteristics of New Zealand White, the California White, the Chinchilla and Earlops.

 

Chart- Key parts of a rabbit

Wall chart- Rabbit breeds.

 

KLB

Pages 184-185.

CERT. AGRIC.

Pages 141-143.

LONGHORN

Page 183.

 
3,

 

 

1

Chicken breeds. To name key parts of a chicken.

To list characteristics of pure breeds of chicken

 

Drawing and labelling.

Assignment method:

Leghorn, Rhode Island Red, Australop, Light Sussex, Plymouth Rock, e.t.c.

 

Chart – Key parts of a chicken. KLB

Pages 172-174.

CERT. AGRIC.

Pages 143-146.

 

LONGHORN

Page 178.

 
9
2 Chicken hybrids. To state advantages of hybrids over pure breeds.

 

Q/A & brief discussion.      
3 Camel breeds. To identify the two major camel breeds. Exposition;

Discussion;

Excursion.

 

Photographs of camel breeds. KLB

Pages 185-186.

CERT. AGRIC.

Pages 185-186.

LONGHORN

Page 182.

 

 
10 1 AGRICULTURAL ECONOMICS 1

 

Introduction.

 

To define the terms Economics and Agricultural Economics.

Probing questions and discussion.   KLB

Page 189.

 

CERT. AGRIC

Page 149.

 

LONGHORN

Page 190.

 
2 Basic economic principles. To explain basic concepts of economics. Discussion at length on the following: scarcity and choice, opportunity cost, preference and choice.

 

  KLB

Pages 189-190.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 150.

LONGHORN

Page 190.

 
3 Importance of Farm records. To describe the importance of keeping accurate up-to-date farm records.

 

Q/A and explanation of importance of farm records. Specimen farm records. KLB

Pages 190-191.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 150.

LONGHORN

Pages 192-194.

 
11 1 Types of farm records.

Inventory and financial records.

To describe inventory records and financial records. Probing questions and discussion. Samples of records / charts. KLB

Page 192.

CERT. AGRIC

Page 152.

LONGHORN

Page 160.

 
2 Labour records and production records. To describe labour records and production records, and their components. Probing questions and discussion. Labour records and production records. KLB

Page 198, &192.

CERT.AGRIC.

Page 152.

LONGHORN

Page 160.

 

 
3 Livestock Production Records.

 

Breeding records.

 

To identify components of animal breeding records.

 

Q/A: Components of breeding records.

Group work:

– Components of breeding records of a cow in tabular form.

-Components of breeding records of a sow.

 

 

 

 

Livestock breeding records.

 

 

KLB

Page 194.

CERT.AGRIC

Page 154.

LONGHORN

Page 200.

 

 
12 1 Feeding records.

 

Health records.

To explain importance of feeding records.

To represent feeding details in tabular form.

To identify details of animal health records.

 

Probing questions and discussion. Chart – Sample of animal health record. KLB

Page 196-197.

 

CERT. AGRIC.

Page 158-159.

 

 
2,3 Livestock production records. To state importance of keeping accurate livestock production records.

To identify necessary details of livestock production records.

 

Discussion: Milk production record/ egg production record.

 

Practical activity- Design milk production / egg production records.

 

 

 

Livestock production records. KLB

Page 192.

CERT. AGRIC.

Page 152.

LONGHORN

Page 160.

 
     
SUMMATIVE ASSESSMENT TEST

 

     
 

 

KCSE chemistry practical notes pdf

CHEMISTRY

PRACTICAL

1989 – 2020

  • PRACTICAL QUESTIONS
  • COORDINATED MARK SCHEMES
  • PREPARATION AND CONFIDENTIAL INSTRUCTIONS

Table of Contents

LEAD NOTES QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS

QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS

IDENTIFICATION OF IONS

  • Addition of Sodium hydroxide
  • Addition of aqueous ammonia
  • Addition of dilute hydrochloric acid or sodium chloride
  • Addition of dilute Sulphuric acid or Sodium sulphate
  • Flame test
  • Action of heat
  • Oxidising and Reducing agents

ALSO READ; CHEMISTRY PRACTICALS GUIDE

QUANTITATIVE ANALYSIS

SETTING TRENDS TABLE

Year and Question No.( )
The mole: Formulae and chemical equations TESTED in all years EXCEPT 2002
Acids,    Bases             and

salts

90 (c) 06 (1) 09 (1)        
             
Energy changes in chemical and physical

processes

89 (III) 94(1) 95(1) 97(1) 00 (2) 01(III) 03 (2)
04 (1) 05(1) 07 (1) 08 (1) 10 (1) 13(1)  
Reaction rates and

reversible reactions

92 (1) 99 (1) 02 (1) 12(1)      

 

Questions Mark schemes Practical Requirements
Practical Experience 1989 15 113
Practical Experience 1990 17 114
Practical Experience 1991
Practical Experience 1992 20 115
Practical Experience 1993 23 116
Practical Experience 1994 25 117
Practical Experience 1995 28 75 118
Practical Experience 1996 32 77 118
Practical Experience 1997 35 80 119
Practical Experience 1998 38 82 120
Practical Experience 1999 41 83 121
Practical Experience 2000 43 85 122
Practical Experience 2001 46 87 123
Practical Experience 2002 49 89 124
Practical Experience 2003 51 90 125
Practical Experience 2004 57 126
Practical Experience 2005 58 92 127
Practical Experience 2006 60 93 128
Practical Experience 2007 63 99 129
Practical Experience 2008 66 105 130
Practical Experience 2009 69 102 131
Practical Experience 2010 75 107 132
Practical Experience 2011 81 115 142
Practical Experience 2012 87 118 143
Practical Experience 2013

 

 

Introduction

87 125 144

 

The main aim of Chemistry Practical examination is to test a candidates ability to: a).   Follow instructions

  • Handle apparatus and chemicals
  • Make accurate observations and deductions/inferences

This book contains 26 practical examinations from 1989 – 2013 as they appeared in during the respective examinations periods. The requirements and preparation procedures for each practical has been provided.

The teacher should give minimal assistance to candidates when carrying experiments to build confidence and enable them make their own observations and inferences. Confidence is only built with constant practice. Candidates are also advised to write the observations as they ‘observe’ during the practical but not the literature they have read from the books.

In experiments involving quantitative analysis the readings show slight variations from the ones given in the answer scheme and also from region to region. Therefore in the calculations and plotting of graphs, the teachers are required to use their school values. Teachers are advised to use the scheme as a guide not as the final correct answer.

QUANTITATIVE AND QUALITATIVE ANALYSIS

The chemistry practical mainly tests the candidates on two parts. Qualitative analysis and quantitative analysis. Students should be exposed to various types of experiments during teaching. Where it is not possible to carry out experiments individually, a well designed demonstration should be undertaken. Teachers should avoid theoretical teaching as this has been manifested many times during the marking of this paper.

Language used to communicate the observations and results must be checked after each practical experiment. Discussion of the results and clear explanations should be given after every experiment. Apparatus must be cleaned to avoid contamination and must be assembled correctly if accurate observations are to be obtained.

Introduction to Quantitative Analysis

Quantitative analysis in chemistry practical examination mainly involves the volumetric analysis. Volumetric analysis is a means of estimating quantities of certain substances (often acids or alkalis) by an analytical process which involves measurement of volumes of liquids using pipettes, burettes and measuring cylinders. Weighing is also involved. It involves the use of the following apparatus

  • Thermometer
  • Stop-watch/stop-clock
  • Other common apparatus found in a laboratory

In the K.C.S.E Chemistry practical examination this section requires the candidate to carry out an experiment, record and interpret the data. The interpretation involves calculations and drawing graphs after a candidate has collected the data.

A candidate who is not sure with the calculations after collecting the data is advised to record all his data in the table (s) provided and finally do the calculations. About half of the total marks awarded in this section is mainly from the recording of the data.

It is important for the candidate to spend sometime reading the instructions and the procedure to ensure that all the apparatus and reagents are present and the procedure is clear. After that, the candidate can start going through the procedure step by step and recording the data

 

In the procedure the key words are normally written in bold letters so that the candidate does not make any mistake.

 

The common areas in chemistry tested in this section of the practical examination are; a).    Moles and molar solution

  • Titration i).       Acid-base titration

ii).      Redox titration iii).      Back titration

  • Solubility and drawing solubility curves
  • Determining melting, freezing, and boiling points
  • Molar heats of reaction e.g. solution, displacement, precipitation,, neutralization and Hesss law
  • Rates of reactions and reversible reactions

 

Possible errors made in quantitative analysis

  1. Errors made when weighing the substance by the Technician or teacher
  2. Contaminated solutions  due  to  use  of  apparatus,  which  are  not  clean.  All apparatus  e.g.  burettes,  measuring  cylinders,  beakers  etc  should  be  rinsed thoroughly before using them and after use
  3. Candidates not able to read the stop- watch or thermometers properly when taking measurement of time and temperature respectively
  4. Candidates not able to identity the end – point accurately during titrations

 

Interpretation of data and calculations

To score maximum marks, candidates are required to be perfect in drawing of graphs The mole concept is important to all the calculations involved in the practical examination.

 

As observed earlier (from the trends table) the topic on energy changes is not properly understood. Questions on energy changes are repeated yearly. More time should be allocated to its teaching and students allowed to carry out experiments on heat changes. Heats of displacement, solution are quite easy to determine. Students should be allowed to determine them. More examples on calculations involving energy changes should be given to students for practice.

Introduction to Qualitative Analysis

3

This involves the identification of various ions in a substance. The tests in this section have been kept as simple as possible to enable the learner understand he/she is doing. To avoid these complex reacts the scheme has been restricted to the detection of the following ions;

4

NH +,  K+,  NA+,  LI+,  Ca2+, Ba2+,  Al3+, Zn2+, Fe2+, Fe+3,

Pb2+,Cu2+, CO 2-, HCO3-, SO2-3, NO , Cl, Br and I.

 

3

This section also tests candidates on identification of organic compounds and their characteristics. When doing the practical examination. Work systematically through the experiments, in the order they are given, writing your observations and deductions as you go along.

If you are unable to make sense of a particular reaction, leave it after recording your observations and move on to the next test or experiment. Do not waste time. You should have time at the end to go over your work, correcting mistakes and checking for anything you think you have missed. Follow the instructions and the procedure carefully.

How to make observations and deductions

Observations are changes you see when you carry out a test or experiment. Observations are;

  • Colour changes
  • Formation of precipitate
  • Gases evolved, including colour, smell. iv). Sound, heat or light produced

 

Tests for gases

Do not waste time testing for gases unless you know a gas is being produced or unless its indicated in the instructions that test for and identify any gas being produced.

 

Gases can be detected by:

  • Colour
  • Effervescence (bubbling of gas) iii). Smell

iv).     Effect on moist litmus papers

Deductions/Inferences

4

Deductions are something you can say about the unknown substances. This can be: i).          Anions and cations present in the unknown substance (e.g. SO 2-, or Fe2+ ions)

  • the substance is an oxidizing or reducing agent
  • the substance is saturated or unsaturated (incase of organic substances)

 

Deductions must be specific.

  • A common mistake is to simply write; “Cu2+. You should write Cu2+ present
  • Do not forget that even tests that show no precipitate formed often have a
4

deduction. For example; you might add Ba(NO3)2 solution to a solution of a substance and see no precipitate. From this you can deduce that there is no sulphate, SO 2-, present (otherwise a white precipitate would be seen)

  • Another common fault is to give the identity of gases as

Your

deduction is what type of a substance has produced the gas. For example,

 

if you add acid to a solid and observe carbon (iv) oxide then a carbonate is present.

  • Deductions must be written as soon as you have recorded your
  • Do not leave all the deductions until you have completed all the If you do

this, you may miss important observations and deductions in other tests, often need the deductions from earlier test to make sense of later tests.

 

Identification of cations (metallic ions)

The two common reagents used in the identification of cations are: i). Sodium hydroxide solution

ii).      Aqueous ammonia

 

However, other reagents like dilute hydrochloric acid or an aqueous solution of soluble chloride e.g. sodium chloride and dilute sulphuric acid or an aqueous solution sulphate

e.g. sodium sulphate are use to identify some cations.

 

In most cases candidates are required to prepare small quantities of solution in a boiling tube or test tube for the unknown substance. If the substance is being tested is insoluble in water, dilute hydrochloric acid is added to the substance. If the solids still will not dissolve it is probably a lead salt and dilute nitric acid must be used.

 

For the identification of ions to be done the compound must be in aqueous form. The alkali is first added drop wise while the candidate records the observation and then in excess again and observation recorded.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Addition of Sodium Hydroxide Solution to a Solution in a Test Tube

 

Test Observation Inference
Add a few drops of NaOH solution drop wise until in excess a). No precipitate formed Zn2+, Al3+, Pb2+, Mg2+, or Ca2+

absent.

b). White precipitate , insoluble in excess of

NaOH(aq)

Ca2+ or Mg2+ present
c).  White precipitate,

soluble in excess NaOH (aq)

forming a colourless solution.

Pb2+,Al3+ or Zn2+ present
d). Green precipitate which

turns brown on exposure to air.

Fe2+ present

 

  e). Brown precipitate

insoluble in excess NaOH(aq)

Fe3+ present
  f). A blue precipitate is formed

insoluble in excess NaOH

Cu2+ ions present

 

Addition of aqueous ammonia to a salt solution in a test tube

 

Test Observation Inference
Add a few drops of NH3(aq) solution until in excess a). No white precipitate

formed

Ca2+ present/ Na+, K+, NH +

4

b). White precipitate ,

insoluble in excess of NH3(aq)

Mg2+,Pb2+ or Al3+ present
c).  White precipitate,

soluble in excess NH3(aq).

Zn2+ present
d). Green precipitate insoluble

in excess

Fe2+ present
e). Brown precipitate insoluble

in excess

Fe3+ present
f). Pale blue precipitate; which dissolves to form a deep-blue

solution in excess NH3(aq)

Cu2+ present

 

Addition of Dilute Hydrochloric Acid or Sodium Chloride Solution

Test Observation Inference
Add a few drops or (a known volume) of dilute HCl or NaCl(aq) to a solution in a test tube.

 

‘’     ‘’     ‘’     ‘’       ‘’

a). White precipitate

formed

Pb2+, Ag2+ ionspresent.
b). No white

precipitate formed

Pb2+ and Ag+ ions absent

 

Addition of Dilute H2SO4 acid or Sodium Sulphate Solution

Test Observation Inference
Add a few drops or (known volume) of dilute H2SO4 or NaSO4 to a solution in a test tube.

 

‘’    ‘’       ‘’     ‘’     ‘’

a). White precipitate

formed

Ca2+, Pb2+ or Ba2+ present.
b). No white precipitate formed Ba2+, Pb2+,or Ca2+, absent

 

Identification of Cations Using the Flame Test

The presence of some metallic ions can be identified by heating the substance in a flame using a platinum wire or a glass rod

 

The Bunsen burner flame should be non-luminous for correct observation to be made

 

Test Observation Inference
Dip a clean platinum wire or a a).   Lilac    or        purple K+ present.

 

glass rod into a solution of salt /orange flame  
  b). Golden yellow

flame

Na+ present
c). Crimson flame Li+ present
d).Brick-red flame Ca2+ present
e).Green-blue flame Cu2+ present

 

 

Identification of Anions

The substances to be identified must be in aqueous form before the reagents are added The anions are commonly identified by the use of dilute acids e.g. HCl acid. Precipitation reactions with reagents listed in the table below are used as confirmatory tests.

 

Test Observation Inference
1). Add dilute acid e.g. HCl to a

solution in a test tube

Effervescence /bubbles of a

gas are produced.

CO 2-     or     HCO 3                                         3

SO2-3 present

2). Add barium Chloride or Barium nitrate solution to a solution in a test tube followed

by dilute HCl acid

White precipitate formed which is insoluble in dilute HCl acid SO 2- present

4

3). Add barium Chloride or Barium nitrate solution to a solution in a test tube followed by dilute nitric acid or dil. HCl respectively White precipitate is formed which dissolves on the addition of the acid SO 2-      or      CO 2-

3                                     3

present

4).Acid lead (II) nitrate to a solution in a test tube followed by dilute HNO3 acid White     precipitate               formed

which dissolved on boiling

Cl present
b).White precipitate insoluble

on boiling

SO 2-      or      CO -2

4                                     3

present

c).Pale      cream                 precipitate

formed.

Br present
d).Yellow precipitate formed I present
5).Add a small quantity of cold, iron (II) sulphate solution. Gently

pour concentrated H2SO4 acid down the side of the tube.

A brown ring forms in the junction of the two layers NO present

3

6). Add dilute acid to a substance in test tube Test with acidified KMnO4

solution or acidified K2Cr2O7

A gas with a smell of rotten egg evolved

Gas blackens the lead ethanoate paper or lead (II) nitrate solution.

S2- present
7). Add dilute acid to a substance in test tube Test with acidified KMnO4

solution or acidified K2 Cr2 O7

Effervescence (bubbles of a colourless gas

Pungent smell

KMnO4 turn from purple to colourless

SO 2- present

3

 

  K2Cr2O7 turn from orange to green  

 

Action of Heat

When heating solid substances always makes sure that the test-tube is clean and dry.

 

Test Observation Inference
Heat a small amounts of the solid in a clean and dry test tube and test for any gas or gases evolved a). Colourless liquid formed on cooler part or upper part of test tuber OR vapour condenses to a colourless

liquid

Hydrated salt or a hydrogen

-carbonate or hydroxide

  b). Colourless gas which gives a white precipitate

with lime water

CO 2- /HCO3 present

3

c).Colourless      gas                           that

relights glowing splint

Nitrate of potassium or

sodium

d).Pungent       smell;                   dark brown     gas              which              turns

moist blue litmus red

NO present (except those

3

of Na and K)

e). Pungent smelling gas

which turns red litmus blue.

NH + present

4

f).Sublimation Possibly NH +

4

 

Test for oxidizing and reducing agents

The usual method of testing for an oxidizing agent is to mix it with a substance which is easily oxidized (i.e. a reducing agent) and which gives a visible change when the reaction takes place. Similarly, a suspected reducing agent is added to an oxidizing agent which undergoes a visible change when reduced.

 

Test Observation Inference
1. Oxidising agents

a). Test with moist starch- potassium iodide paper

Papers turns blue-black Iions are oxidized to I2: which then react with starch
b). Warm with Conc. HCl Cl2(smell,   bleaches   moist litmus paper Cl Oxidised to Cl2
2. Reducing agents a).Add acidified KMnO4

solution

Purple solution is decolorized Purple     MnO (aq)                          reduced     to

4

colourless Mn2+(aq) ions

b). add acidified

K2Cr2 O7(aq)

Orange solution turns green Cr2 O 2- ions are reduced to green

7

Cr3+(aq) ions

c). Add a solution of an

Iron(III)salt

Yellow solution turns pale

Green

Fe3+(aq) ions reduced to Fe2+ions

 

Test Observation Inference
Add acidified KMnO4 solution to a solution in a

test-tube

The purple KMnO4 turns colourless or decolourised SO 2- ions present OR unsaturated

3

organic compound OR a reducing agent

 

Add acidified K2Cr2O7 solution to a solution in a

test tube

It turns green or colour changes from orange to

green

2-

SO3   ions present OR unsaturated

organic compound OR a reducing agent

Add bromine water to a solution in a test tube It is decolourised or turns colourless SO 2- ions present OR unsaturated

3

Organic compound OR a reducing agent

Add chlorine water to a

solution in a test tube.

Brown solution/yellow

solution

Br of I present
Add bromine water to a

solution in a test tube

Brown                      solution/black

precipitate

I present

 

Candidates are advised that MARKS are only earned if observation is correct and the scientific language used to describe that observation. It should be known that if the observation is wrong or correct scientific language is not used, then all the marks will be lost.

 

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER – NOVEMBER 1989

1.                You are provided with;

  • Aqueoushydrochloric acid, solution W9 in a burette.
  • Solution sodium W11 containing 3g of a dibasic acid H2CO4.2H2O per litre
  • Aqueous sodium hydroxide, solution W12.
  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • A pair of scissors or a sharp blade

 

You are required to;

 

  • Standardize the sodium hydroxide solution W11
  • Use the standardized solution W11 to determine the concentration of W9

 

React the hydrochloric acid solution W9 with metal M and determine the                                                                                            mass per unit length of metal M.

 

Procedure

 

I         Fill a burette with solution W11, pipette 25.0cm3 of solution W12   into a conical flask. Titrate using phenolphthalein indicator. Record your results in Table A below;

 

Table A.

 

  1st 2nd 3rd
Final Burette Reading      
Initial Burette Reading      
Titre (cm3)      

(5 marks)

 

  1. Average volume of solution W11 used (1 mark)
  2. Calculate the concentration of the dibasic solution W11 in mol-1

(C=12, H=1, O=16)                                                                (1 mark)

  • Calculate the concentration of the sodium hydroxide solution W12 in moll-1

(2

marks)

 

  1. Using a 100cm3 measuring cylinder measure 90cm3 of distilled water and place it into a 250cm3 beaker then add 10cm3 of solution W9 (W9 is supplied in a burette). Mix the solution well and label it W10.

 

Fill a burette with solution W10, pipette 25.0cm3 of solution W12 into a conical flask. Titrate using phenolphthalein indicator. Record your results in Table B below.

Table B.

  1st 2nd 3rd
Final Burette Reading      
Initial Burette Reading      
Titre (cm3)      

(5 marks)

  • Average volume of solution W10 (1 mark)
  • Calculate the concentration of the diluted hydrochloric acid solution W10 in mol l-1. (2 marks)
  • Determine the concentration of the original hydrochloric acid solution W9 in mol l-1 (1 mark)
  • Cut three pieces each of length 2cm from the metal M From the burette containing W9 measure 10cm3 of W9 into a boiling tube. Wrap the boiling tube with tissue paper. Measure the temperature of this solution and record it in Table C below. Place one of the 2cm pieces of metal M into the hydrochloric solution W9 in the boiling tube and measure the temperature. Record the highest temperature in table C below. Repeat this procedure using the other two, 2cm, pieces of M.

 

Table C.

  1st 2nd 3rd
Piece of metal M      
Highest temperature      
Initial temperature      

 

Change in temperature, ∆T      

(5 marks)

 

  • Average change in temperature ∆T……………….0C (1 mark)
  • Calculate the heat of the reaction between metal M and hydrochloric acid using the expression below; heat of reaction = 42 x ∆T Joules (1 mark)
  • Given that the heat of the reaction is 440Kj per mole of M. Calculate the number of moles of M used in this (2 marks)
  • Calculate the mass per unit length of metal M (M=24). (2 marks)

 

  1. (10 Marks). You are provided with a solid Carry out the tests in Table D below on Y. Record your observations and deductions in the table. Identify any gas evolved.

 

    Observation Deduction
a). Place half a spatula end ful in a dry test-tube and heat gently first and then strongly  

 

(1 mark)

 

 

(1 mark)

b). To about half a spatula endful in a test tube add about 1cm3 of dilute

hydrochloric acid

 

 

(1 mark)

 

 

(1 mark)

c). Place a half a spatula end- ful in a test tube and about 6cm3 of distilled water and shake well.

Divide the solution into

two portions.

   
i). To the first portion add dilute sodium hydroxide dropwise until in excess. Warm the resulting mixture gently then

strongly.

 

 

 

(2 marks)

 

 

 

(2 marks)

ii). To the second portion add aqueous ammonia

dropwise until in excess.

   

 

    (1 mark) (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 1990

 

  1. (24 marks) You are provided with;
    • A monobasic acid solid D
  • Sodium hydroxide, solution S1
  • 01 M solution S2 of a dibasic acid H2A.

 

You are required to:

  • Prepare a saturated solution of solid D
  • Standardize the sodium hydroxide solution S1 using solution S2.
  • Determine the solubility of Solid D in water at room

Procedure

  • Place all the solid D provided into a dry conical flask. measure out 100cm3 of distilled water using a measuring cylinder and add it to the Solid D. Shake thoroughly and leave it to
  • Fill a burette with solution S1. Pipette 25cm3 of solution S2 into a conical Titrate with Solution S1. Using a phenolphthalein indicator record the readings in the table below. Repeat to obtain three accurate readings.

 

Table A

  Trial 1st 2nd 3rd
Final Burette reading        
Initial burette reading        
Titre (cm3)        

 

Average titre =………………………………………………………………….. cm3

(Show the value s being averaged)                                                           (1 mark)

 

Calculations:

  • Write the equation for the reaction of the dibasic acid H2A with sodium ………………………………… (1 mark)
  • Calculate the concentration of sodium hydroxide Solution S1 in moles per ……………………… ……………… (3 marks)

 

  • Measure the temperature of the solution of solid D. Using a dry filter paper and a dry filter Filter the solution into a dry conical flask. Pipette 10cm3 of the filtrate into  a  conical  flask,  add  25cm3  of  distilled  water  using  a  measuring cylinder. Shake well and then titrate with the sodium hydroxide solution S1, using phenolphthalein indicator.

 

Record the readings in the table below. Repeat to obtain three accurate readings.

 

Temperature of solution of Solid D =……………………o C                                                                                    (1 mark) Table B.

 

  Trial 1st 2nd 3rd
Final burette reading        
Initial burette reading        
Titre (Cm3)        

 

(6 marks)

Average titre=……………………………………………………………

(Show the values being averaged)                                                          (1 mark)

 

Calculation;

  • Calculate the number of moles of acid D in 10cm3 of the filtrate,

(1 mark)

  • Calculate the number of moles of acid D in 100cm3 of solution of acid

(1 mark) iii).      Given  that  the  molecular  formula  of  acid  D  is  C7H6O2,  calculate  the solubility of the acid in grammes per 100cm3 of water (C=2, H=1, O=16).

(2

marks)

 

2.                (16marks)

You are provided with a solid Q. Carry out the tests below and record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided on the table below. Test for any gas (es) produced.

 

Table

  Test Observations Inferences
a). Place a spatula endful of Solid Q in a boiling tube and add about 20cm3 of distilled water. Shake well. Use about 2cm3 portions of

the solution for the tests below

 

 

 

(1 mark)

 

 

 

(1 mark)

i). Test the pH with a pH paper  

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

ii) Add a spatula endful of sodium

hydrogen carbonate

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

iii). Add   two   drops   of         potassium

manganate (VII)solution

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

iv). Add two drops of bromine water and warm the solution then shake

it well

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

b). Place a little of solid Q in a

crucible   (a   crucible   lid   or               a

   

 

  metallic spatula) and ignite it. (1 mark) (1 mark)
c). Place about 4cm3 of ethanol in a test tube, add two drops of concentrated sulphuric acid then add a spatula endful of Solid Q. Warm the mixture carefully. Shake well and pour the mixture into about 20cm3 of cold water in a boiling tube. Note any smell  

 

 

 

 

 

 

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(1 mark)

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 1992

  1. (15 Marks)

You are provided with:

  • SolutionC2, Potassium iodate solution
  • SolutionC3, acidified sodium hydrogen sulphite solution
  • SolutionC4, starch indicator
  • A stop watch/stop clock

 

You are required to find out the effect of the concentration of potassium iodate, C2, on the rate of reaction with acidified sodium hydrogen sulphite, C3.

 

NB: The end-point for the reaction of potassium iodate with acidified sodium hydrogen sulphite is detected by the formation of a blue- coloured complex using starch indicator.

 

Procedure

  • Place solution C2 in a burette and measure out the volumes of C2 shown in

table 1 into six dry test-tubes. Using a 10cm3 measuring cylinder, add distilled water to the test-tubes as shown in table 1.

 

Test-tube Volume of C2 and water
i). 10cm3 of C2 +0 cm3 distilled water
ii). 8cm3 of C2 + 2 cm3 distilled water
iii). 6cm3 of C2 + 4cm3 distilled water
iv). 4cm3 of C2 + 6 cm3 distilled water
v). 3cm3 of C2 + 7 cm3 distilled water
vi). 2cm3 of C2 + 8 cm3 distilled water

 

  • Using a clean 10cm3 measuring cylinder, place 10cm3 of solution C3 intoa 100cm3 beaker, add 3 drops of solution C4 and shake To this mixture add quickly the contents of test-tube (i) and start the stop watch/stop clock immediately. Shake the mixture and note the time taken (in seconds) for the blue colour to appear.

 

Record the time in Table II

Repeat this procedure using the other solutions prepared in (a) above and complete Table II

 

 

 

 

 

TABLE II.

Volume   of               C3 (cm3) Volume of C4 (drops) Volume of C

(cm3)

Volume of distilled water

(cm3)

Time taken for blue colour to

appear (seconds)

10 3 10 0  
10 3 8 2  
10 3 6 4  
10 3 4 6  
10 3 3 7  
10 3 2 8  

 

(6 Marks) c).          On the grid below plot a graph of volume (vertical axes) of solution C2 used versus time.          (5 Marks)

 

  • From your graph determine the time taken for the blue colour to appear using a mixture of 7cm3 of C2 and 3cm3 of distilled (2 marks)

 

  • How does the concentration of potassium iodate, C2, affect its rate of reaction with acidified sodium hydrogen sulphite, C3?Explain your answer.  (2 marks)

 

  1. (15 marks)

 

You are provided with:

  • Solution C5, 0.11M hydrochloric acid
  • SolutionC6, containing 19.2g/l of basic compound Na2B4O7. nH2O

You are required to determine the value of n in compound C6 Na2B4O7. nH2O.

 

Procedure

  • Placesolution C5 in the  Pipette 25.0cm3 (or 20.0cm3) of C6 into a 250cm3 conical flask and titrate using methyl orange indicator. Record your results in

Table III below and repeat the titration carefully to achieve consistent results

Volume of pipette………………………….. cm3

Burette readings

Table III

 

Titration number I II III
Final reading (cm3) 28.5    
Initial reading (cm3) 00.00    
Volume of C4 use (cm3) 28.5    

(5 marks) Average volume of C5 used = ……………………………..cm3                                                                              (1 mark)

b).               Calculations;

Given that the ionic equation for the reaction is

 

B O 2-

+ 2H+(aq) + 5H2O(l)                                                4H3BO3(aq)

 

4  7   (aq)

(1 mole of the base reacts with two moles of the acid)

 

i).       Calculate the concentration of C6 in moles per litre.          (4 marks) ii).          Calculate the relative molecular mass of the basic compound C6.

(2

marks)

iii).     Calculate the value of n in the formula Na2B4O7nH2O

(B=10.8, H=1.0, Na=23.0, and O = 16.0).                        (3 marks)

 

3.                (10 marks).

You are provided with solid C7. Carry out the following tests and record your Observations and inferences in the spaces provided in table IV.

 

Table IV

 

  Test Observations Inferences
a). Place a little of solid C7 in a dry test-tube and heat gently.  

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

b). Place the remainder of the solid C7 in a boiling tube. Add about 10cm3 of distilled water and shake well to dissolve the solid. Divide the solution into four

positions for tests (i) to (iv) below

 

 

 

 

( ½ mark)

 

 

 

 

(1 mark)

i). To the first portion add a few

drops of dilute sulphuric acid.

 

( ½ mark)

 

(1 mark)

ii). To the second portion add dropwise aqueous sodium

hydroxide until in excess

 

( ½ mark)

 

(1 mark)

iii). To the third portion add one to

two drops of aqueous lead nitrate

 

( ½ mark)

 

(1 mark)

iv). To the fourth portion add a few drops of barium chloride solution  

( ½ mark)

 

(1            ½

marks)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 1993

1.                (26 MARKS)

 

You are provided with:

  • Sodium hydroxide, solution A
  • 1.0 g of an ammonium salt, solid B
  • 0.01M monobasic acid, solution C

 

You are required to:

  • Dilute solution A with distilled water,
  • Standardize the diluted solution A with solution C
  • Determine the relative formula mass of the ammonium salt B

 

Procedure I

Pipette 25cm3 of solution A into a 250cm3 conical flask, measure 175cm3 of Distilled water using 100cm3 measuring cylinder and add it to solution A in the beaker. Shake well. Label this as solution D. Pipette 25cm3 of solution D into a 250cm3 conical flask and then titrate with solution C using 1 or 2 drops of Phenolphthalein indicator. Record your results in table I below. Repeat the procedure to obtain accurate values.

 

Table I

Table I 1st 2nd 3rd
Final burette reading (cm3)      
Initial burette reading (cm3)      
Volume of solution C used (cm3)      

 

Calculations:

a).     Determine the average volume of solution C used.                                  (1 mark)

  1. b) Calculate the concentration in moles per litre, of sodium hydroxide in solution

(1 mark)

c).      Calculate the concentration, in moles per litre of sodium hydroxide in solution A.

(1 mark)

 

In the process described below, sodium hydroxide reacts with the ammonium Salt B and on boiling the mixture, ammonia gas is expelled. The excess sodium hydroxide is then determined by titrating the monobasic acid, solution C.

 

 

 

 

 

Procedure II

Place all the 1.0g of ammonium salt, solid B into 250cm3 conical flask. Pipette 25cm3 of the sodium hydroxide solution A into the conical flask containing solid B. Shake well until all the solid dissolve. Heat the mixture and let it boil for about 10 minutes. Add 50 cm3 of distilled water to the boiled mixture and shake well. Transfer the solution into a 100cm3 measuring cylinder then add distilled water up to the 100cm3 mark. Pour this solution back into the conical flask and label it as solution E. Pipette 25cm3 of solution E into a 250 cm3 conical flask and titrate with solution C using 1 or 2 drops phenolphthalein indicator. Record the results in the table II below. Repeat the procedure to obtain accurate value and complete Table II

 

Table I 1st 2nd 3rd
Final burette reading (cm3)      
Initial burette reading (cm3)      
Volume of solution C used (cm3)      

 

Calculations:

  • Determine the average volume of C (1 mark) b).          Calculate:
    1. The number of moles of the monobasic acid, Solution C, used

(2

marks)

  • The number of moles of hydroxide in 25cm3 of solution E. (1 mark)
  • The number of moles of sodium hydroxide in 100cm3 of solution E.

(1

mark)

  • Using concentration of sodium hydroxide solution, obtained in (e) above calculate the moles of sodium hydroxide in 25cm3 of solution A (this gives the number of moles of sodium hydroxide added to the ammonium salt B)

(2

marks)

  • Using the values obtained in (e) (iii) and (f) above determine the number

of   moles    sodium    hydroxide   that   reacted   with   the       ammonium          salt.

(2 marks) e).     Given that one mole of sodium hydroxide reacts with one mole of the

ammonium Salt B, what is the number of moles of salted in 1.0g of Solid B.

(2 marks) f).          Calculate the relative formula of mass of the ammonium salt.          (2 marks)

 

 

 

 

 

2.                (14 marks)

You are provided with solid F. You are required to carry out the tests below and write your observation and inferences in the spaces provided. Identify the gas or gases produced.

 

Table

  Test Observations Inferences
  Place all the solid F provided into a boiling tube and add distilled water with shaking until the boiling tube is half full. Use about 3cm3 portions of the solution

for tests (a) to (d) below.

 

 

 

(1 mark)

 

 

 

(1 mark)

 

a)

To the 1st portion add sodium hydroxide

solution drop wise until in excess

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

b) To the 2nd portion add about six drops of

barium chloride solution

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

c) To the 3rd portion add three drops of

iodine solution

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

d) Dip one end of the filter paper strip provided into potassium dichromate solution and remove it. To the 4th portion add about 1cm3 of dilute hydrochloric acid, shake well, and observe for about 2 minutes. Place the dipped end of the filter paper at the mouth of the test tube and warm the contents of the test tube

gently.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(3 marks)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

(3 marks)

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 1994

1.                You are provided with:

  • 2M sodium hydroxide, solution D
  • 1M solution of a carboxylic acid C3H5O (COOH) n solution E

You are required to determine the value of n in the formula C3H5O (COOH)n of the carboxylic acid E

 

Procedure

  • Place solution D in the Pipette 25.0cm3 (or 20.0cm3) of solution E into a conical flask and titrate with solution D using phenolphthalein indicator. Record your

 

results in table l below and repeat the titration to achieve consistent                                                                                                              results.

 

Results

Volume of pipette………………… cm3

Table I

Burette readings

Titration number I II III
Final reading (cm3)      
Initial reading (cm3)      
Volume of D used (cm3)      

4 marks

  • Average volume of D…………………

(Show how you arrive at your answer)

  • Calculate the number of moles of sodium hydroxide 2 marks
  • Calculate the number of moles of E in the 0cm3 (or 20.0cm3) used

 

2 marks

  • i). Calculate the number of moles of sodium hydroxide required to react with one mole of C3H5O(COOH)n                                                                                                     3 marks

ii).      What is the value of n                                                    1 mark

 

2.                You are provided with;

1.0M Sodium hydroxide solution F 0.63M solution of an acid solution G

 

You are required to determine the molar heat of neutralization of sodium hydroxide with acid G.

 

Procedure

a).      Place six test-tubes on a test-tube rack. Using a 10cm3 measuring cylinder, measure 5cm3 portions of solution G and place them into each of the six test- tubes.

 

Measure 25.0cm3 of solution F using a measuring cylinder and place it into a 100cm3 beaker. Measure the temperature of this solution F to the nearest 0.50C and record it in table II.

 

Pour the first portion of the 5cm3 of solution G from the test-tube into the beaker containing 25cm3 of solution F, stir the mixture carefully and record the highest temperature of the mixture in table II.

 

Pour the second portion of solution G immediately into the mixture in the beaker, stir carefully and record the highest temperature of this mixture in Table II. Continue this procedure using the remaining portions of solution G to Complete table II.

Table II

 

24 Ch emToisttaryl Pvoralcutmicael SotfuGdyaPdadcked (cm3) 19089 52016 10 15 20 25 30  

 

Volume of F (cm3) 25 25 25 25 25 25 25
Temperature (0C)              

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

mark

4 marks

  • On the grid provided below, plot a graph of temperature (vertical axes) versus volume of solution G added 4 marks
  • From the graph determine:
  • The volume of the solution G required to neutralize 25cm3 sodium hydroxide solution F 1 mark
  • The highest temperature change, T, 1 mark
  • Calculate the heat change for the reaction. (Heat change = mass x temperature change x 4.2Jg-1 0C-1. Assume density of each solution to be 1gm cm-3) 2 marks
  • Calculate the number of moles of sodium hydroxide, solution F,

1

 

  • Calculate the molar heat of neutralization of the sodium hydroxide solution 1 mark

 

 

  1. a). You are provided with the following solids:

Sodium chloride, potassium chloride, calcium chloride and solid H Note: Solid H will also be required for Question 3 (b)

 

You are required to carry out flame tests on the above solids to identify the flame colour of the cations present in each of them.

 

Procedure:

Clean a metallic spatula and rinse it with distilled water. Dry the spatula on a Bunsen flame for about 1 minute. Allow it to cool. Place a little of sodium chloride solid of the flame as the solid burns and record it in Table III below. Clean the spatula thoroughly using steel wool, and repeat the procedure using each of the other solids and complete the Table III.

 

i).                Table III

Solid Colour of flame
Sodium chloride  
Potassium chloride  
Calcium chloride  
Solid H  

 

4 marks

 

  • What cation is present in solid H? 1 mark

b).      You are provided with solid H. Carry out the tests in table IV below and record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided. Identify

 

any gas (es) produced.

 

Table IV

 

  Test Observation Inferences
i). Place a little of solid H in a dry test-

tube and heat strongly

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

ii). Place the remainder of the solid H in a boiling tube. Add about 10cm3 of distilled water and shake well. Divide the mixture into three portions for

tests (I to III) below

   
  I.    To the first portion add aqueous

sodium hydroxide until in excess

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

  II.   To the second portion add

aqueous ammonia until in excess

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

  III. To the third portion add about

1cm3 aqueous sodium chloride

 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

 

October /November 1995

  1. (22 Marks).

 

You are provided with

  • 0g of potassium hydrogen carbonate solid J
  • 1.0g of magnesium carbonate, solid K
  • 0M Hydrochloric acid

 

You are required to determine the enthalpy change for the reaction between a).   Potassium hydrogen carbonate and hydrochloric acid

  • Magnesium carbonate and hydrochloric acid
  • Aqueous magnesium chloride and aqueous potassium hydrogen

 

 

 

 

 

Procedure

  1. By means of a burette place 15.0cm3 of the 2.0M hydrochloric acid in a 100cm3 Stir gently and take the temperature of the acid at every half-minute. Record your readings in table 1. at exactly 2½ minutes add all solid J to the acid, stir gently and continue taking the temperature every half-minute 5 record your

 

Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½ 4 4 ½ 5
Temperature

(0C)

                     

 

readings in table I. Table

 

 

On the grid provided plot a graph of temperature against time and determine from it the fall in temperature ∆T1. Show the change ∆T1 on the graph

(3

marks)

Fall in temperature ∆T1                                                                                                         (1 mark)

Calculations; use the following information where necessary

(H=1, C=12, O=16, Mg=24, k=39) Assume density of the solutions to be 1.0gcm3

 

a).               Calculate;

  • Thenumber of moles, n1, of potassium hydrogen carbonate (KHCO3) used during procedure I       (1 mark)
  • The enthalpy, change ∆H2 for the reaction between potassium hydrogen carbonate and hydrochloric acid. Show the sign. Use the following expression (2 marks)

 

 

  • Calculate;

∆H1  = Mass of solution x 4.2 x ∆T1

n1 x 1000

-1

Kjmol

 

  • Thenumber of moles N2, of magnesium carbonate (MgCO3) used in procedure II                                                                       (1 mark)
  • The enthalpy  change  ∆H2,  for  the  reaction  between  magnesium carbonate and hydrochloric acid. Show the sign. Use the following

 

Mass of solution x 4.2 x ∆T2

∆H2 =                                                       Kjmol-1

n2 x 1000                                    (2 marks)

 

  • The equations for the reactions taking place in procedures I and II are; KHCO3(s) + HCl(aq) KCI(aq) + CO2(q) + H2O(l)

and MgCO4(s) + 2HCl(aq)                          MgCl2 (aq) + CO2(q) + H2O(l) Given that the enthalpy change, H3 for the process.

KHCO3 (s)                             KHCO3(aq) = 121 kjmol-1 determine the Enthalpy

change          ∆H4 for the reaction represented by the equation

 

MgCl2(aq) + 2KHCO3(aq)                             MgCO3(s) + 2KCl(aq) + H2O(l) + CO2(g)

Use the following expression

∆H4=2∆H1 – ∆H2- 2∆H3                                                                                       (2 marks)

 

2.                (9 Marks)

You are provided with solid L. You are required to carry out the tests below and write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

Identify any gases evolved

a).      Describe the appearance of solid L          (1 mark) b).          Place a little of solid L, in a dry clean test tube and heat strongly

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(1 mark)

  • Place a little L in a dry clean test tube then add about 2cm3 of distilled Shake well then warm the mixture

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(1 mark)

  • Place a little solid L in a dry clean test tube then add about 2cm3 of dilute hydrochloric acid

Observations                                                  inferences

 

(1

mark)

  • place about 2cm3 of lead nitrate solution in a clean test tube, add a little of solid L Shake well and allow to settle for about 5 minutes

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. (9 marks)

You are provided with solid N. You are required to carry out the tests below and record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided. Identify any gases evolved using a glowing splint and litmus paper

a).     Describe the appearance of Solid N.                                                                                    (1 mark) b). Place a little of Solid N on a clean metallic spatula and burn it in a

Bunsen flame                                                                      (1 mark)

 

 

 

 

mark)

  • Place a little of Solid N in a dry clean test tube and heat strongly Observations inferences

(1

 

 

d). Place the remaining solid N in a boiling tube and add about 20cm3 of distilled water. Shake well until all the solid dissolves. Use about 2cm3 portions of this solution for the tests below.

i). Test the 1st portion with red and blue litmus papers Observations                                  Inferences

 

 

ii).

To the 2nd portion add a shake well after every drop Observations

(1 mark)

 

few drops of dilute sodium hydroxide

 

Inferences

 

(1 mark)

 

  • To the 3rd portion add a few drops of dilute lead Shake well after every drop

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)

 

  • To the 4th portion add about 1cm3 of dilute sodium hydroxide followed by a small piece of aluminium Warm the mixture gently and carefully

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 1996

1.                You are provided with:

  • Acidifiedaqueous potassium manganate (VII) KMnO4, solution A.
  • Solution B, containing 5g of ammonium Iron (II) Sulphate (NH4)2Fe (SO4)2 6H2O,per litre.
  • SolutionC, Containing 5.0g of a dibasic acid, H2X 2H2O, per litre

 

You are required to:

 

  • Standardize  the   potassium   manganate   (VII),   solution   A,   using   the ammonium iron (II) sulphate, solution B.
  • Use the standardized potassium manganate (VII), solution A, to determine theconcentration of the dibasic acid, H2X 2H2O, solution C and then the formula mass of

 

Procedure I:

 

Fill the burette with solution A.

Pipette 25.0cm3 of solution B into a conical flask. Titrate solution B with solution A until a permanent pink colour just appears. Record your results in table I below. Repeat this procedure to complete table I.

 

a).      Table I

  I II III
Final burette reading (cm3)      
Initial burette reading (cm3)      
Volume of solution A (cm3)      

4 marks b).          Record average volume of solution A used, V1             cm3

(Show how you arrive at your answer)                                  1 mark

 

  • Calculate the concentration of the ammonium iron (II) sulphate, solution B, in moles per (RFM of (NH4)2 Fe (SO4)2 .6H2O = 392 1 mark
  • Calculate the number of moles of iron (II) ions in the 0cm3 of solution B

1 mark

  • Using the ionic equation for the reaction between manganate (VII) and iron

(II) ions, given below, calculate the concentration of manganate (VII) ions in solution A in moles per litre.

 

MnO4(aq) + 5Fe2+(aq) + 8H+(aq)                              Mn2+(aq) + 5Fe3+(aq) + 4H2O(l)

 

 

Procedure II

Pipette 25.0cm3 of solution C into a conical flask. Heat this solution to about 700C and titrate the hot solution C with solution A until a permanent pink colour just appears. Shake the thoroughly during the titration. Record your results in table II. Repeat this procedure to complete Table II.

 

f).               Table II.

 

  I II III
Final burette reading (cm3)      
Initial burette reading (cm3)      
Volume of solution A (cm3)      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

marks

4 marks g).          Record average volume of solution A used V2=………………… cm3

Show how you arrive at your answer.

  • Calculate the number of moles of the manganate (VII) ions in volume V2

1 mark

  • Given that 2 moles of the manganate (VII) ions react with 5 moles of the dibasicacid, H2X. 2H2O, calculate the number of moles of the dibasic acid,

H2X 2H2O, in the 25cm3 of solution C.                                      2 marks

  • Calculatethe concentration of the dibasic acid, H2X. 2H2O in moles per litre                                                                                    1 mark
  • Calculate the formula mass of x in the dibasic acid H2 2H2O

(H = 1.0 O=16.0)                                                                              3

 

 

  1. (8 marks) You are provided with solid Carry out the tests below.

Record observations and inferences in the table. Identify any gas (es) evolved.

 

Divide solid D into portions

 

  • i). To one portion of D in a dry test-tube add about 1cm3 of 6M hydrochloric acid and warm gently for about one minute

Observation s                                                                      Inferences

 

2 marks                                                           1 mark

 

ii).      Add distilled water to the mixture in (a) (i) above until the test-tube is about half-full. Shake well and filter into a boiling tube. To about 1cm3 of the filtrate in a test-tube add about 1cm3of 2M sodium          hydroxide drop wise

Observations                                                             2 marks

  • Place the remaining portion of D in a dry test-tube and about 1cm3 of 20 volume hydrogen peroxide

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

 

 

 

  1. (11marks) You are provided with solid Carry out the tests below and record the observations and inferences in the spaces provided. Identify any gas (es) produced.

 

  • Place a little of E on a clean metallic spatula and ignite with a bunsen

Observations                                                   inferences

31    Chemistry Practical Study Pack                 1989 – 2016

 

  • mark 1 mark

 

  • Add a little of solid E to about 2cm3 of distilled water in a test-tube and shake Test the mixture with litmus paper.

Observations                                                   inferences

 

  • marks 1 mark

 

  • Add a little of solid E to about 2cm3 of 2M aqueous sodium hydroxide in a test-tube and shake well

 

  • Place the remaining portion of E in a boiling tube, add about 10cm3 of distilled water and heat the Divide the mixture, while still hot, into two portions:
    • Add a little of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate to the first portion Observations inferences

 

1 mark                                                  1 mark

  • Add about 2-3 drops of concentrated sulphuric acid to the second Shake well, and then add about 1cm3 of ethanol. Warm the mixture.

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 1997

  1. You are provided with;
    • Sulphuric acid, solution F
    • 5M sodium hydroxide, solution G
    • Magnesium turnings, solid H

 

You are required to determine the concentration of sulphuric acid in moles per litre

 

Procedure I

Measure 50cm3 of solution F using a measuring cylinder and place it in a 100 cm3 beaker. Stir the solution gently with a thermometer and take its temperature after every half-minute. Record your results in Table I.

 

After one and half minutes, add all of solid H at once. Stir the mixture gently with the thermometer and record the temperature of the mixture after every half-minute in table I

 

Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½ 4 4 ½ 5 5 ½ 6
Temperature

(0C)

                         

 

up to the sixth minute. Keep the solution for use in procedure II a).          Table I

 

 

(5 marks) b).    Using the results in table I, determine the highest change in temperature,

∆T for the reaction

∆T……………….                                                            (1 mark)

c).      Calculate the heat change for the reaction using the expression Heat change = Mass of solution x 4.2 x ∆T Joules

(Assume density of solution = 1.0g/cm3)          (3 marks) d).          Given that the molar heat of reaction of sulphuric acid with solid H is

323KJ mol-1, calculate the number of moles of sulphuric acid that were used during the reaction                                                                                    (2 marks)

 

Procedure II

Place all the solution obtained in procedure I in a clean 100m3 measuring cylinder. Add distilled water to make 100cm3 of solution. Transfer all the solution. Transfer all the solution into a beaker and shake well. The resulting solution is ‘solution K’.

 

Fill a burette with solution G. Pipette 25.0cm3 of solution K into a conical flask. Add 2- 3 drops of phenolphthalein indicator and titrate with solution G. Record your results in table II. Repeat the titration two more times.

Table II.

  I II III
Final burette reading (cm3)      
Initial burette reading (cm3)      
Volume of solution G used (cm3)      

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

mark)

 

mark)

(6 marks) e).          Determine the average volume of solution G used                         (1 mark)

  • Calculate the number of moles of sodium hydroxide, solution G that were (2 marks)
  • Determine;
    • The number of moles of sulphuric acid in 0cm3 of solution K.

(1

 

  • The number of moles of sulphuric acid in 100cm3 of solution K.

(1

 

  • Using the results from (d) and g (ii) above, calculate the total number of moles of sulphuric acid in 50cm3 of solution

(1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with solid Carry out the tests below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

a). Place all of solid L in a dry test-tube and heat it until it just turns reddish- yellow at the bottom. Test the gas with a glowing wooden splint. Keep the residue for tests in (b)

Observations                                                                                    inferences

 

(2 marks)

b).

i).

Allow the residue from (a) above to cool for about three minutes. Add 5-6 drops of concentrated nitric acid, then add distilled water until the test-tube is three quarters full. Filter the mixture into a boiling tube then add more distilled water to the filtrate until the boiling tube is half-full. Shake well. Use the solution obtained for the tests below

Observations

(1 mark)

ii). To about 2cm3 portion of the solution in a testtube, add 2M of sodium hydroxide dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                                inferences

(3 marks)

iii). To  another  2cm3  of  the  solution  in  a  test-tube,  add  aqueous  ammonia dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                                                        Inference

 

(2 marks)

iv). To a third 2cm3 of the solution, add a few drops of 2M sulphuric acid

 

Observations                                                                                  Inferences

1mark                                                                    1 mark

 

  1. You are provided with an organic compound, solid M. Carry out the tests below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided

 

Place all solid M in a boiling tube. Add distilled water until the boiling tube is half- full. Shake the mixture thoroughly until all the solid dissolves. Use the solution for the tests below.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 1998

1.                (20 marks) You are provided with:

  • Solution M, hydrochloric acid
  • Solution N, containing 8.8g per litre of sodium hydroxide
  • 0.5g of an impure carbonate, solid P

 

You are required to determine the:

a). Concentration of solution M in moles per litre b).      Percentage purity of the carbonate, solid P.

 

Procedure I.

Fill the burette with sodium hydroxide, solution N. Pipette 25.0cm3 of hydrochloric acid, solution M into a conical flask. Add 2-3 drops of screened methyl orange indicator and titrate. (The colour of the indicator changes from pink to green) record your results in table I below. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table.

 

Table 1 2 3
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution N used (cm3)      

(4 marks)

 

What is the average volume of solution N used?                                                                                                (1 mark) Determine;

  • The concentration of solution N in moles per litre. (Na=23.0, O=16.0, H=1.0)

(1 mark)

  • Concentration of solution M in moles per litre (1 mark)

 

Procedure II

Using a measuring cylinder, measure out 100cm3 of solution M into a 250cm3 beaker. Add all of solid P into the beaker containing solution M. Swirl the mixture and allow the reaction to proceed for about 4 minutes.

Label the solution with sodium hydroxide, solution N. Pipette 25.0cm3 of solution Q into a conical flask. Add 2-3 drops of screened methyl orange indicator and titrate. Record your results in table II below. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table.

 

Table II 1 2 3
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution N (cm3)      

(4 marks)

What is the average volume of solution N Used? a).          Calculate the:

i).       Moles of hydrochloric acid in 25.0cm3 of solution Q          (2 marks) ii).          Moles of hydrochloric acid in 100cm3 of solution Q          (1 mark) iii).          Moles of hydrochloric acid in 100cm3 of the original hydrochloric

acid solution M.                                                                                (1mark)

  • Moles of hydrochloric acid that were used up in the reaction with solid (1 mark)
  • Moles of the carbonate that reacted with hydrochloric acid

(1 mark)

b).      Given that the relative formula mass of the carbonate is 72, calculate the; i).          Mass of the carbonate that reacted          (1 mark)

ii).       Percentage purity of the carbonate, solid P                      (1 mark)

 

2.             (12 marks)

You are provided with solid S. Carry out the tests below and record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

  • Place about one third of solid S in a dry test-tube. Heat the solid gently and then Test any gases produced with red and blue litmus papers.

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

 

 

  • Dissolve the remaining portion of solid S in 8cm3 of distilled Divide the solution into four portions.
    • To the first portion, add aqueous sodium hydroxide dropwise until

 

 

in excess

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (2 marks)

  • To the second portion, add aqueous ammonia dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

  • To the third portion, add 10cm3 of barium chloride

Observations                                                             Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

 

  • To the fourth portion, add 1 cm3 of lead (II) nitrate

Observations                                                             Inferences

(1 mark)                                              (1 mark)

3.             (8 marks)

You are provided with solid L. Carry out the tests below and record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

  1. Place about half of solid L in a dry test-tube and heat it strongly. Test any gases produced with red and blue litmus papers and also with a burning

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(2 marks)                                                        (1 mark)

 

  1. Place the rest of solid L in a boiling tube and add about 10cm3 of distilled Shake well to dissolve all the solid.
    • To about 1cm3 of the solution, add 3 drops of universal indicator solution and find its pH
  • To the rest of the solution, add about 5cm3 of 2M dilute hydrochloric acid Filter the mixture and retain the residue for test(c) below.

Observations                                                                                 Inferences

(1 mark)

 

  • Transfer the residue from b (ii) above into a boiling Add about 10cm3 of distilled water. Warm the mixture and add a little solid sodium carbonate

Observations                                                                                Inferences

   
37 Chemistry Practical Study Pack                                                                1989 – 201 6
 

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 1999

1.                You are provided with:

  • Solution E 099M hydrochloric acid
  • Solution F containing 15.3g per litre of a basic compound,
  • G2X10H2 O14.3gNa2CO310H2O

You are required to determine the relative atomic mass of G. Procedure:

Place solution E in a burette.

Pipette 25cm3 of solution F into a 250cm3 conical flask. Add two drops of methyl orange indicator and titrate. Record your results in the table below. Repeat the procedure two more times and complete table I.

 

  • i).
  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution E used (cm3)      

(3 marks)

Table I

ii).      What is the average volume of solution E?

 

  • Given that one mole of F reacts with 2 moles of E. Calculate the:
    • Number of  moles  of  the basic compound,  G2X.10H2O  in the volume of solution F
    • Concentration of solution F in moles per
    • Relativeformula mass of the basic compound, G2X10H2O.
    • Relative atomic mass of (relative formula masses of X= 60 atomic masses of H=10, O=16.0)

 

2.                You are provided with:

  • Magnesium ribbon labeled solid K
  • 0M hydrochloric acid labeled solution L
  • Stop clock /watch

 

You are required to determine the rate of reaction between magnesium and hydrochloric acid at different concentrations

 

 

 

Procedure.

  1. Place the five test tube on the test tube rack and label them 1,2,3,4,and 5. Using a 10cm3 measuring  cylinder ,measure out   the volumes   of 2.0M hydrochloric acid  shown,  solution  L  as  shown    in    table  II  and  pour    them  into    the corresponding test tube. Wash the measuring cylinder and use it to measure the volumes of water as indicated in the table and pour into the corresponding test
  2. Cut out five pieces each of exactly 1cm length of magnesium
  3. Transfer all the solution in the test tube 1 into a clean 100cm3 Place one piece of magnesium into the beaker and start a stop clock/watch immediately. Swirl the beaker continuously ensuring that the magnesium is always inside the solution. Record in the table the time taken for the magnesium ribbon to disappear. Wash the beaker each time.

 

  1. Repeat procedure III for each of the solutions in the test-tube 2, 3, 4 and 5 and complete the

a).

Test-tube Number 1 2 3 4 5
Volume of solution L (cm3) 10 9 8 7 6
Volume of water (cm3) 0 1 2 3 4
Time taken (sec)          
Rate of reaction = 1/time          

 

Table II

b). i). Plot a graph of rate of reaction 1/time (y-axis) against volume of solution L                                                              (3 marks)

  • Use the graph to determine the time that would be taken for a 1cm length of magnesium ribbon to disappear if the volume of the acid was 5cm3 (2 marks)
  • In terms of rate of reaction, explain the shape of your graph.

(1 ½ marks)

  1. You are provided with solid H. Carry out the tests below and write your observation an d inferences in the spaces

 

  • Place about half of the solid H in a clean dry test tube. Heat the solid gently and then Test for any gas produced using both blue and red litmus papers

Observations                                                  Inferences

(4½ marks)

  • Dissolve the remaining portion of Solid H in about 8cm3 of distilled water contained in a boiling tube. Divide the solution into three

 

 

i). To the first portion ,add aqueous sodium hydroxide drop wise until in excess.

Observations                                                   Inferences

(2½ marks) ii). To the second portion, add two drops of concentrated nitric acid

then add aqueous sodium hydroxide drop wise until in excess Observations                                                                 Inferences

 

(1½ marks) iii).  I.        To the third portion, add 2-3 drops of barium chloride solution

Observations                                                   Inferences

(1½ marks)

  1. To the mixture obtained in (iii) I above, add about 2cm3 of 2M aqueous hydrochloric acid.

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(2 marks)

 

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2000

1.                You are provided with:

  • Solution L containing 6g per litre of anhydrous sodium carbonate
  • Solution M: Hydrochloric acid
  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • Methyl orange indicator

You are required to standardize the hydrochloric acid, solution M. Procedure

Fill the burette with solution M. Pipette 25cm3 of solution L into a conical flask. Add

three drops of phenolphthalein indicator and titrate with solution M. Record the readings

 

in table I below. Add 3 drops of methyl orange indicator to the contents of the conical flask and continue titrating with solution M. Record the readings in table II below. Repeat the procedure and complete tables I and II.

 

 

 

 

a).   i).   Table I (Using phenolphthalein indicator)

 

  1st 2nd
Final burette reading    
Initial burette reading    
Titre (cm3)    

(3 marks)

 

Find average titre t1                                                                                                 (½ mark)

…………………………………………………………………..

 

Table II (Using methyl orange indicator)

 

  1st 2nd
Final burette reading    
Initial burette reading    
Titre (cm3)    

(3 marks)

Find average titre t2                                                                                  (½ mark)

……………………………………………………………………..

 

  • Total volume of solution M used = t1 + t2 = ………………………….

(1 mark)

 

  • Calculate the:
    • Concentration of sodium carbonate in moles per litre (Relative formula mass of Na2CO3 = 106) (2marks)
    • Moles of sodium carbonate in 25cm3 of solution (1 mark)
    • Moles of hydrochloric acid in the total volume of solution M used.

(1

mark)

  • Concentration of hydrochloric acid in moles per (2 marks)

 

  1. You are provided with 0g of Potassium nitrate labeled solid G. You are required to determine the enthalpy of solution of solid G.

 

Procedure

Using a measuring cylinder, place 30cm3 of distilled water into a 100cm3 beaker. Stir the

 

water gently with a thermometer and take its temperature after every half minute. Record the readings in table III below. At exactly two minutes, add all solid G to the water at once. Stir well and take the temperature of the mixture after every half minute up to the fourth minute

 

Record your results in table III.

Table III a).

Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½ 4
Temperature (0C)                  

 

(3marks) b).      On the grid provided, plot a graph of time against temperature

  • On the graph, show the change in temperature, ∆T (1 mark) Calculate:
    • The number of moles of solid G used in the experiment. (K=39.0, N=14.0, O=16.0) (1 mark)
    • Theenthalpy of solution, Hsoln and show the sign of ∆Hsoln (Assume density of solution = 0g/cm3

Specific heat capacity of solution = 4.2jg-1 k-1)                     (3 marks)

 

  1. You are provided with 10 cm3 of solution P in a conical Solution P contains two cations and one anion. Carry out the test below and record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

  • Add 20cm3 of 2M aqueous sodium hydroxide to all solution P

Shake well. Filter the mixture into a conical flask. Retain both the filtrate and the residue.

Observations                                                                                Inferences

(2 marks)                                                                  (1 mark)

 

  • i). To about 2cm3 of the filtrate, add 2M nitric acid dropwise until in excess (i.e. about 1cm3 of the acid). Retain the

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(2 marks)                                                        (1 mark)

 

Divide the mixture in (b) (i) above into two portions

  • To the first portion, add aqueous sodium hydroxide dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(2 marks)                                                        (2 marks)

 

  • To the second portion, add aqueous ammonia dropwise until the excess (i.e. about 5cm3 of aqueous ammonia)

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate, add 3 drops of 2M hydrochloric

Observations                                                                                Inferences

(1 mark)                                                                   (1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate, add 3 drops of acidified chloride

Observations                                                                                Inferences

(1 mark)                                                                   (1 mark)

 

  • To the residue, add about 5cm3 of dilute nitric acid and allow it to filter into a test-tube. To 2cm3 of this filtrate, add aqueous ammonia dropwise

until in the excess then filter into a clean test-tube.

Observations                                                   Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2001

1.                You are provided with:

  • Sodium hydroxide labeled solution A
  • 128M hydrochloric acid labeled solution B.
  • Carboxylic acid labeled solution C.

 

Solution D prepared by diluting 25cm3 of solution A with distilled water to 150cm3 of solution. You are required to:

  • Standardise solution D with solution B b). Determine the:
    • Reaction ratio between sodium hydroxide, solution A and the carboxylic acid solution C
    • Concentration of solution C in moles per

 

Procedure I

Fill a burette with solution B. Pipette 25cm3 of solution D into a 250cm3 conical flask. Add 2 drops of phenolphthalein indicator and titrate with solution B. Record your results in table 1. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table.

 

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution B used (cm3)      

 

(4 marks)

 

  • Determine the average volume of the solution B used (1 mark) b).         Calculate the concentration in moles per litre of sodium hydroxide in:
    • solution D (2 marks)
    • solution A (1 mark)

 

Procedure II

Using a clean burette, place 16cm3 of solution C into a boiling tube. Take the initial temperature of the solution in the boiling tube and record it in table II. Using a clean measuring cylinder, measure 4cm3 of solution A into 100cm3 beaker and add it to a solution C in the boiling tube. Stir the mixture immediately with a thermometer and record in table II the maximum (final) temperature reached. Repeat the experiment with the other sets of volumes of C and A in the table and complete it. (Rinse the thermometer and the boiling tube with distilled water after each experiment)

 

Table II

Volume of solution C(cm3) 16 12 8 6 4 2
Volume of solution A (cm3) 4 8 12 14 16 18
Final temperature (OC)            
Initial temperature (0C)            
Change in temperature , (∆T)            

(6 marks)

 

  • On the grid provided ,plot a graph of ∆T (vertical axis)against the volume of sodium hydroxide ,solution A           (3 marks)
  • From the  graph,  determine  the  volume  of  sodium  hydroxide  solution  a required to neutralize the carboxylic                                                                           (1 mark)
  • Calculate the volume of carboxylic acid, solution C used for neutralization.

(1 mark)

  • Calculate the:
    • Ratio between the volumes of solutions A and (1 mark)
    • Concentration in  moles  per  litre  of  carboxylic  acid,  solution  C. (assume that the volume ratio is the same as the mole ratio)

(2 marks)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. You are provided with solid E. carry out the tests below and record your observation and inference in the spaces

Divide solid E into two halves.

 

 

  • You are provided with Solid F. carry out the tests below and record your observation and inferences in the spaces Place all the Solid F into a boiling tube. Add 10cm3 of distilled water and shake well. Use 2cm3 portion of the mixture for the following reactions.

 

a). Test the first portion with both blue and red litmus papers Observations                                         Inferences

(2 marks)

b). To the second portion, add three drops of bromine water Observations                                        Inferences

(2 marks)

c). To the third portion, add 2 drops of acidified potassium permanganate and shake well

Observations                                      Inferences

(2 marks)

d). Warm the fourth portion slightly and add a little solid G, sodium hydrogen carbonate

observations                                         inferences

(2 marks)

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2002

1.                You are provided with the following;

  • Hydrogen peroxide labeled solution A
  • Dilute sulphuric acid labeled solution B

 

  • Sodium thiosulphate labeled solution C
  • Potassium iodide labeled solution D
  • Starch solution labeled solution E
  • Distilled water in a wash bottle

 

You are required to determine how the rate of reaction of hydrogen peroxide with potassium iodide varies with the concentration of hydrogen peroxide.

 

Procedure Experiment I.

Label two 200ml or 250ml beakers as beaker 1 and beaker 2.

Using a burette, place 25.0cm3 of solution A into beaker 1. Into the same beaker, add 20cm3 of solution B using a 50ml or 100ml measuring cylinder. Shake the contents of beaker 1.

 

Using a 10ml measuring cylinder, place 5cm3 of solution C into beaker 2 followed by 5cm3 of solution D then 2cm3 of solution E. shake the contents of beaker 2. Pour the contents of beaker 2 into beaker 1 and start a stop clock/watch immediately. Swirl the mixture and let it stand. Note the time taken for the blue colour to appear. Record the time in the space provided for experiment 1 in the table below.

 

Clean beaker 1. Repeat the procedure with the volumes of water below. Clean beaker 1. Repeat the procedure with the volumes of water, solutions A, B, C, D and E as shown in the table for experiments 2 to 5.

Complete the table by computing   1     sec -1                               7 ½ marks)

Time

a).

  BEAKER 1 BEAKER 2    
 

 

Experiment

Volume of water (cm3) Volume of hydrogen peroxide, solution A (cm3) Volume of dilute sulphuric acid, solution B

(cm3)

Volume of sodium thiosulphate, solution C (cm3) Volume of potassium iodide, solution D (cm3) Volume of starch, solution E (cm3) Time (sec)  1

Time sec -1

1 0 25 20 5 5 2    
2 5 20 20 5 5 2    
3 10 15 20 5 5 2    
4 15 10 20 5 5 2    
5 20 5 20 5 5 2    

 

  • Plot a graph of (1/time) sec -1 (y-axis) against volume of hydrogen peroxide used (solution A). (4 marks)
  • From your graph determine the time that would be taken if the contents of beaker 1 were 5cm3 water 7.5cm3 solution A and 20cm3 solution B.

(2 marks)

  • How does the rate of reaction of hydrogen peroxide with potassium iodide vary with the concentration of hydrogen peroxide (2 marks)

 

  1. You are provided with solution F, solid G and sodium sulphate Carry out the tests below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided. a). Place 10cm3 of solution F in a boiling tube. Add all of solid G to solution F

at once. Warm the mixture for one minute then shake vigorously for about five minutes. Filter the mixture into a test-tube and use the filtrate for tests

(b) to (e) below.

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                                   (1 mark)

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate in a testtube, add five drops of barium nitrate solution

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

 

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate in a testtube, drop wise of aqueous sodium hydroxide dropwise until in excess solution

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                                   (1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate in a testtube, add five drops of 2M hydrochloric acid and warm the mixture to boiling

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(1 ½ marks)                                                               (1 mark)

  • To the remaining filtrate, add 5cm3 of the sodium sulphate solution provided then filter into a clean test-tube using a clean Retain the filtrate for test (f) below.

Observations                                                                                Inferences

(1 mark)                                                                   (1 mark)

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate obtained in (e) above, add aqueous ammonia dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                                                Inferences

 

(2 marks)                                                                  (1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with solid Carry out the tests below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.
  • Using a clean metallic spatula, heat about one third of solid H in a Bunsen burner

 

  Observations Inferences
   
47 Chemistry Practical Study Pack                 1989 – 2016

 

(2 marks)                                                                  (1 mark)

 

  • Dissolve the remaining portion of solid H into about 10cm3 of distilled water and divide the solution into 3
    • To the first portion, add two drops of acidified potassium permanganate solution

Observations                                                                      Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

  • To the second portion, add two drops of bromine water Observations Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

  • Determine the pH of the third portion using universal indicator paper

Observations                                                                      Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2003

  1. You are provided with solution P and Q.
    • Solution P is acidified potassium permanganate (the same solution will be used for question 3)
    • Solution Q was prepared by dissolving 18g of solid Q in distilled water to make 250cm3 of solution.

You are required to determine the number of moles of Q that react with one mole of potassium permanganate.

 

Procedure

Place the solution P in a burette. Pipette 25cm3 of solution Q into a 250cm3 conical flask. Titrate solution Q with solution P until a permanent pink colour just appears. Record your results in table I below. Repeat the above procedure two more times.

 

a).      Table I

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution P (cm3)      

(4 marks) b).          Calculate the average volume of solution P used.          (1 mark)

  • Given that the concentration of solution P is 0.02M, calculate the number of moles of potassium permanganate (2 marks)

 

  • Calculate the concentration of solution Q in moles per (Relative formula mass of Q is 278) (2 marks)
  • Calculate the number of moles of Q:
    1. In 0cm3 of solution. (2 marks)
    2. Which react with one mole of potassium permanganate?

(1 mark)

2.                You are provided with:

  • 1.9gof solid S. solid S is a dibasic acid, H2A
  • 5M solution of the dibasic acid H2A solution T
  • Sodium hydroxide, solution

 

You are required to determine:

  1. i) The molar heat of solution of solid
  2. ii) The heat of reaction of one mole of the dibasic acid with sodium
  3. Calculate the heat of reaction of solid H2A with aqueous sodium

 

Procedure 1

Place 30cm3 of distilled water into a 100ml beaker. Measure the initial temperature of the water and record it in the table II below. Add the entire solid S at once. Stir the mixture carefully with the thermometer until all the solid dissolves. Measure the final temperature reached and record it in the table II.

 

Table II a).

Final temperature(0C)  
Initial temperature(0C)  

(1½ marks) b). Determine the change in temperature, ∆T1                       (½ mark)

Calculate the:

c). i).       Heat change when H2A dissolves in water .assume the heat capacity of the solution is 4.2jg-10c-1 and density is 1g/cm3                                                                          (2 marks)

  • Number of moles of the acid that were (Relative formula mass of H2A is 126. (1 mark)
  • Molarheat of solution H1 solution of the acid H2     (1 mark)

 

Procedure II

Place 30cm3 of solution T into 100ml beaker. Measure the initial temperature and record

it in the Table III below. Measure 30cm3 of sodium hydroxide, solution R. Add al the 30cm3 of solution R at Once to the solution in the beaker.

 

Stir the mixture with the thermometer. Measure the final temperature and record it in Table III.

 

TABLE III

 

a).

Final temperature (OC)  
Initial temperature (OC)  

 

  • Determine the change in temperature ∆T2 c). Determine the:
    1. Heat change for the reaction (assume the heart capacity of the solution is 2jg-1 0C-1 and density is 1g/cm3) (2 marks)
  • Number of moles of the acid H2A (1 mark)
  • Heat of reaction H2 of one mole of the acid H2A with sodium

(1 mark)

 

d).      Given that

Water

 

∆H1 is the heat for the reaction H2A(s)                      2H+(a(aq)+A2-(aq)

 

∆H2 is the heat for the reaction 2H+(aq) + 2OH-(aq)                                                                                                                                    2H2O(l) Calculate ∆H3 for the reaction H2A(s)+2OH(aq)                                                                                                                      2H2O(l)=A2-(aq)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. You are provided with solid Carry out tests below. Write your observations and inference in the Spaces provided.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2004

1.                You are provided with:

  • Magnesium ribbon, solid A
  • 0.7M hydrochloric acid, solution B
  • 3M sodium hydroxide, solution C
  • Distilled

 

You are required to determine the:

i).       Temperature change when magnesium reacts with excess hydrochloric acid. ii).         Number of moles of hydrochloric acid that remain unreacted

  • Number of moles of magnesium that reacted
  • Molar heat of reaction between magnesium and hydrochloric acid

 

Procedure I

Using a burette, measure 50cm3 of solution B and place it in a 100 ml beaker. Measure the temperature of solution B in the 100ml beaker and record the value in table 1. Put the magnesium ribbon in the 50cm3 of solution B in the 100ml beaker immediately, start a stop Clock or watch. Stir the mixture continuously with the thermometer making sure that the Magnesium ribbon remains inside the solution as it reacts. Measure the temperature after Every 30 seconds and record the values in table1. Continue stirring and measuring the temperature to complete table 1.

 

Keep the resulting solution for use in procedure 2 Table 1

(a)

Time (sec) 0 30 60 90 120 150 180 210 240 270  

300

Temperature (0C)                      

(5 marks)

  • Plot a graph of temperature (y-axis) against time on the grid provided

(3 marks)

  • On the  graph,  show  the  maximum  change  in  temperature,  ∆T,  and determine its Value of ∆T      (1 mark)

 

Procedure 2

Transfer all the solution obtained in 1 into a 250ml. conical flask. Clean the burette and use it to place 50cm3 of distilled water into the beaker used in procedure 1. Transfer al the 50cm3 of water into the 250ml conical flask containing the solution from procedure1. Label this as solution D. empty the burette and fill it with solution C. Pipette 25cm3 of solution D and place it into an empty 250ml conical flask. Add two drops of phenolphthalein indicator and titrate solution C against D. Record the results in table two. Repeat the titration of solution C against solution D and complete the table 2

 

b).              Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution C used (cm3)      

(4 marks)

 

i).   Calculate the average volume of solution C used                                                                                    (1 mark) ii). Calculate the number of moles of:

I         0.3M sodium hydroxide used                                                                                                  (1 mark) II        Hydrochloric acid in 25cm3 of solution D                                                                          (1 mark)

III       Hydrochloric acid in 100cm3 of solution D                                                                           (1 mark) IV      hydrochloric acid in 50cm3 of solution B                                                                           (1 mark) V   hydrochloric acid that reacted with magnesium                                                                           (1 mark) VI      magnesium that reacted                                                                           (2 marks)

 

  • Using your answer in VI above, determine the molar heat of reaction between magnesium and hydrochloric acid (assume the heat capacity of the solution is

4.2 jg-1deg-1 and density is 1.0g/cm3

 

2        a).      You are provided with solution H, carry out the tests below. Record

your observation and inferences in the spaces provided. Place 3cm3 of the solution H in the boiling tube. Add 12cm3 of distilled water and shake.

 

Retain the remainder of solution H for use in 2(b).

 

  • Use about 2cm3 portions of diluted solution H for tests I and

 

  1. To the first portion ,add drop wise about 1cm3 of sodium hydroxide

Observations                                                  Inferences

 

( 2 marks)

  1. To the second portion, add 2 to 3 drops of barium chloride Solution

Observations                                                  Inferences

(2 marks)

 

 

  • To 3cm3 of the diluted solution H, add drop wise all the chlorine water (source of chlorine) provided

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(2 marks)

  • To 2cm3 the diluted solution H, add all the bromine water (source of bromine)

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

( 2 marks)

  • To 2cm3 of the diluted solution H, add 2 or 3 drops of lead (II) nitrate solution

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(2 marks)

 

 

b).          You are provided with;

  • Solution E containing barium ions
  • Solution F containing potassium ions
  • Solution G containing sodium ions

 

Carry out the tests on solutions E, F, G and H in order to identify the cation present in the solution H.

 

Procedure

Clean one end of glass rod thoroughly. Dip the clean end of the glass rod in solution E.

 

Remove the end and heat it in the non-luminous part of the Bunsen burner flame. Note the colour of the flame and record it in table 3. Allow the glass rod to cool for about two minutes. Repeat the procedure with solutions F, G and H complete the table 3.

 

Table 3 i).

Solution Colour of the flame
E  
F  
G  
H  

 

  • Identify the cation present in solution

 

 

 

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2005

 

1.                You are provided with solid M in the test tube

  • You are required to determine the freezing point of solid

 

Procedure

Place 150cm3 of tap water in a 200ml or 250ml, beaker. Heat the water to near boiling. Using a test tube holder, immerse the test tube containing solid M into hot water (ensure that half of the test tube is immersed in water) continue heating the water until the solid starts to melt. insert a thermometer into the liquid being formed in the test tube and note the temperature when all the solid has just melted. Record the temperatures in table 1. Remove the test tube from the water and immediately start the stopwatch clock /watch and record the temperature of the contents of the test tube after every half a minute and complete the table. Dip the thermometer into the hot bath to clean it then wipe it with tissue paper.

 

Table 1

 

Time (Min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½
Temperature (0C)                

 

  • On the grid provided on page 3, plot a graph of time(Horizontal axis) against

 

  • From the graph determine the freezing point of solid M (1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with:

 

  • Sodium hydroxide solution Labeled K
  • Solution L, containing 60.0g of acid L per litre of solution

You are required to determine the relative formula mass of acid L Procedure

Using a burette, transfer 25.0cm3 of solution K into a 100ml beaker. Measure the

temperature T1 of the solution K and record it in table 2. Pipette 25.0 cm3 of solution L into another 100ml beaker. Measure the temperature T2, of solution and record it in table two add all the solution K at once to solution L. Stir carefully with the thermometer. Measure the highest temperature, T3 of the mixture and record it in table 2. Repeat the procedure and complete table 2.

 

TABLE 2

 

  I II
Initial temperature of solution K T1(0C)    
Initial temperature of solution L t2(0C)    
Highest temperature of mixture T3 (0C)    
Average initial temperature (0C)    
Change in temperature ∆T (0C)    

(5 marks)

Calculate the

  • Average T value. (1 mark)
  • Heat change for reaction

(Assume density of solution is 1g/cm3 and the specific heat capacity is 4.2jg-1K-1)

(2 marks)

  • Number of moles of acid L used given that the heat change for the one mole of acid L reacting with sodium hydroxide solution is 4Kj.

(2 marks)

  • Concentration of acid L in moles per (2 marks)
  • Relative formula mass of acid L (2 marks)

 

  1. (a) You are provided with solid N. Carry out the tests Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

 

 

b).      You are provided with solid Q. Carry out the tests below. Write your observation and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2006

  1. You are provided with:
    • 5g of solid A in a boiling tube
    • Solution B 06M acidified potassium manganate (VII)

 

You are required to determine:

  1. The solubility of solids A at different temperatures
  2. The number of moles of water of crystallization in solid A

 

Procedure

  • Using a burette add 4cm3 of distilled water to solid A in the boiling tube . Heat the mixture while stirring with the thermometer to about 700c .When all the solid has dissolved allow the solution to cool while stirring with the Note the temperature at which crystals of solid A first appear. Record this temperature in table 1.

 

  • Using the burette, add 2cm3 of distilled water to the contents of the boiling tube warm the mixture while stirring with the thermometer until all the solid Allow the mixture to cool while stirring. Note and record the temperature at which crystals of solid A first appear.

 

  • Repeat procedure (b) two more times and record the temperature in the table

Retain the contents of the boiling tube for use in the procedure (e).

 

  • i). Complete table 1 by calculating the solubility of solid A at the different The solubility of a substance is the mass of that

substance                         that dissolves in 100cm3 (100g) of water at a particular temperature.

Table 1

Volume of water in the boiling tube (cm3) Temperature   at                       which

crystals of solid A first appear (0C)

Solubility   of    solid                  A (g/100 g water)
4    
6    
8    
10    

 

  • On the grid provided, plot a graph of solubility of solid A (vertical axis) against
  • Using your  graph,  determine  the  temperature  at  which  100g  of  solid A would dissolve in 100cm3 of                                                                                     (1 mark)

 

  1. e) i). Transfer the contents of the boiling tube into a 250ml volumetric flask,

 

rinse both the boiling tube and the thermometer with distilled water and      add to the volumetric flask. Add more distilled water to make up to the          mark. Label this solution A. fill a burette with solution B. Using the

pipette and pipette filter, place 25.0cm3 of solution A into a

conical flask.                              Warm the mixture to about 600C. Titrate the hot solution A with solution

B until a permanent pink colour persists. Record your readings in table 2.

Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table2. (Retain the remaining solution B for use in question 3 (b) (i)

Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution B used (cm3)      

 

  • Calculate the:
    1. average volume of solution b used (1 mark)
    2. Number of moles of potassium manganate (VII) used (1 mark)
  • Number of moles of A in 25cm3 of solution A given that 2 moles of potassium manganate (VII) react completely with 5 moles of A (1 mark)
  1. Relative formula mass of A, (1 mark)
  • The formula of A has the form D.XH2 Determine the value of x in the formula given that the relative mass of D is 90.0 and atomic masses of oxygen and hydrogen are 16.0 and 1.0 respectively. (2 marks)

 

  1. You are provided with the solid E. carry out tests Write your observations

and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

  1. You are provided with solid

Carry out the following tests   and record your observation and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2007

1.                You are provided with;

  • Aqueous sulphuric acid labeled solution A
  • Solution B containing 0 g per litre of sodium carbonate
  • An aqueous solution of substance C labeled solution

 

You are required to determine the; Concentration of solution A

Enthalpy of reaction between sulphuric acid and substance C

 

A.                Procedure

Using a pipette and a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution A into a 250ml.

 

volumetric flask. Add distilled water to make 250cm3 of solution. Label this solution D.

 

Place solution D in a burette. Clean the pipette and use it to place 25.0cm3 of solution B into a conical flask. Add 2 drops of methyl orange indicator provided and titrate with solution D. record your results in table 1. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table.

 

Table 1

Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution D used (cm3)      

(3 marks)

Calculate;

i).       Average volume of solution D used          (1 mark) ii).          Concentration of sodium carbonate in solution B

(Na=23; 0; O=16; 0, C= 12.0)                                                      (1 mark)

  • Concentration of sulphuric acid in solution D (2 marks)
  • Concentration of sulphuric acid in solution A (1 mark)

 

B.                Procedure

Label six test-tubes as 1, 2,3,4,5 and 6. Empty the burette and fill it with solution

  1. From the burette, place 2cm3 of solution A into test-tube number 1. From the same burette, place 4 cm3 of solution A in test-tube number 2. Repeat the process for test-tube numbers 3, 4, 5 and 6 as shown in table 2.

 

Clean the burette and fill it with solution C. From the burette, place 14cm3 of solution C into a boiling tube. Measure the initial temperature of solution C to                                                                                                        the nearest 0.50C and record it table 2. Add the contest of test-tube number 1 to                                                                                                        the boiling tube containing solution C. stirs the mixture with the thermometer. Note                                                                                                                                                                                                          and record the highest temperature reached in table 2. Repeat the process                                                                                                        with                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        the other volumes of solution C given in table 2 and complete the table.

 

Table 2

Test-tube number 1 2 3 4 5 6
Volume of solution A(cm3) 2 4 6 8 10 12
Volume of solution C(cm3) 14 12 10 8 6 4
Initial temperature of solution C(0C)            
Highest temperature of solution C(0C)            
Change in temperature ∆T(0C)            

 

(6 marks)

  • On the grid provided, draw a graph of ∆T (vertical axis) against volume of solution A used (3 marks)
  • From the graph, determine;
    1. The maximum change in temperature (1 mark)

 

  1. The volume of solution A required to give the maximum change in temperature                             (1 mark)
  • Calculate the;
    1. Number of moles of sulphuric acid required to give the maximum change in temperature (1 mark)
    2. Molar enthalpy of reaction between sulphuric acid and substance C (in kilojoules per mole of sulphuric acid).

Assume the specific heat capacity of the solution is 4.2jg-1 K-1 and density of solution is 1.0 gcm-3.             (2 marks)

 

  1. You are provided with solid Carry out the tests below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

a). Place one half of solid E in a clean dry test-tube and heat it strongly. Test any gases produced with blue and red litmus papers.

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(2 marks)                                                          (1 mark)

b). Place the other half of solid E in a boiling tube. Add about 10cm3 of
  distilled water and shake until all the solid dissolves. (Use the solution
  for tests (i), (ii), (iii) and (iv).
i). Place two or three drops of the solution in a test-tube. Add 3cm3 of
  distilled water. Add two drops of universal indicator to the mixture
  obtained and then determine the pH of the mixture
  Observations                                                     inferences
  (1 mark)                                                            (1 mark)
ii). To about 1cm3 of the solution a testtube, add aqueous ammonia dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                      inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                             (1 mark)

iii). To  2cm3 of  the  solution  in  a  test-tube,  add  three  or  four  drops  of solution G (aqueous potassium iodide)

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                              (1 mark)

iv). To about 1cm3 of the solution a testtube, add four or five drops of barium nitrate solution. Shake the mixture then add about 1cm3 of dilute nitric acid and allow the mixture to stand for about 2 minutes.

Observations                                                       inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                    (1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with liquid carry out the tests below. Record your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.
a). Place three or four drops of liquid F on watch glass. Ignite the liquid using a Bunsen burner

Observations                                                      inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                             (1 mark)

b). To 1cm3 of liquid F in a testtube, add about 1cm3 of distilled water and shake thoroughly.

Observations                                                    inferences

(1 mark)                                                             (1 mark)

c). To 1cm3 of liquid F in a testtube, add a small amount of solid sodium carbonate

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                 (1 mark)

d). To  2cm3  of  liquid  F  in  a  test-tube,  add  about  1cm3  of  solution  H (acidified potassium dichromate (VI). Warm the mixture gently and allow it to stand for about one minute of distilled water and shake thoroughly.

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                              (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2008

  1. You are provided with:
    • Solid A
    • M hydrochloric acid, solution B
    • 1M sodium hydroxide

 

You are required to determine the enthalpy change ∆H, for the reaction between solid A and one mole of hydrochloric acid.

 

Procedure A

Using a burette, place 20.0cm3 of 2.0M hydrochloric acid, solution B in a 100ml.  Beaker. Measure the temperature of the solution after every half-minute and record the values in table 1. At exactly 2 ½ minutes, add all of solid A to the acid. Stir the mixture gently with the thermometer. Measure the temperature of the mixture after every half-minute and record the values in table 1. (Retain the mixture for use in procedure B).

 

Table 1.

 

Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2

½

3 3 ½ 4 4 ½ 5
Tem (0C)                      

(4 marks)

 

i).    Plot a graph of temperature (Y= axis) against time                                                                                     (3 marks) ii).      Using the graph, determine the change in temperature ∆T     (1 mark)

iii). Calculate the heat change for the reaction (assume that the specific heat capacity of the mixture is 4.2jg-1K-1 and the density of the mixture is 1g/cm3                                                                       (2marks)

 

Procedure B

Rinse the burette thoroughly and fill it with sodium hydroxide. Transfer all the contents of the 100ml. beaker used in procedure A into a 250ml. volumetric flask. Add distilled water to make up to the mark. Label this solution C. Using a pipette and a pipette filler, place indicator and titrate against sodium hydroxide. Record your results in table 2. Repeat titration two more times and complete table 2.

 

Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Titre (cm3)      

 

Calculate the:

  • Average volume of sodium hydroxide used (1 mark) ii).          The number of moles of
    1. Sodium hydroxide used (1 mark)
    2. Hydroxide acid in 25cm3 of solution C (1 mark)
  • Hydrochloric acid in 250cm3 of solution C (1 mark)
  1. Hydrochloric acid in 0cm3 of solution B (1 mark)
  2. Hydrochloric acid that reacted with solid A (1 mark)

 

iii).     Calculate the enthalpy of reaction between solid A and one mole of hydrochloric acid (show the sign ∆H)                                                                                        (2 marks)

 

 

 

 

  1. You are provided with solid D. Carry out the tests Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

  until no further change occurs. Test any gases produced with both blue and red litmus papers. Allow the residue to cool and use it for test (b).

Observations                                                       inferences

 

(2 marks)                                            (1 mark)

b). Add about 10cm3 of 2M hydrochloric acid to the residue and shake for about three minutes. Keep the mixture for test (c)

Observations                                                      inferences

 

(1 mark)                                              (1 mark)

c). i). Place about 1cm3 of the mixture in a test-tube and add aqueous ammonia dropwise until in excess

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

ii). To the rest of the mixture, add all of solid E provided and shake the mixture well.

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(1 mark)                                              (1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with solid F. Carry out the tests below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided

 

a). Place about one third of solid F on a metallic spatula and burn it using a Bunsen burner

Observations                                                  inferences

 

( ½ mark)                                             ( ½ mark)

b). Place the remaining of solid F in a test-tube. Add about 6cm3 of distilled water and shake the mixture well. (Retain the mixture for use in test (c)

Observations                                                    inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                  (1 mark)

c). i). To about 2cm3 of the mixture, add a small amount of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate

Observations                                                                           inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                    (1 mark)

ii). To about 1cm3 of the mixture, add 1cm3 of acidified potassium

 

  dichromate (VI) and warm

Observations                                                                             inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                  (1 mark)

iii). To about 2cm3 of the mixture, add two drops of acidifies potassium manganate (VII)

Observations                                                                                inferences

 

(1 mark)                                              (1 mark)

 

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2009

1.                You are provided with;

  • SolidA, a metal carbonate M2CO3
  • Solution B, hydrochloric acid for use in question 1 and 2
  • Solution, C 0.3M sodium hydroxide
  • Methyl orange indicator

 

You are required to:

Prepare a dilute solution of hydrochloric acid and determine its concentration Determine the solubility of solid A in water

 

Procedure I

Dry conical flask for use in step 4)

 

Step 1   Place all of solid A in a 250ml dry beaker. Add 100cm3 of distilled water to solid A in the beaker. Using a glass rod, stir the mixture thoroughly for about two minutes. Leave the mixture to stand and proceed with steps 2 and 3.

 

Step 2   Using a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution B in a 250ml volumetric flask. Add about 200cm3 of distilled water. Shake the mixture well and add distilled water to make up to the mark. Label this as solution D.

 

Step 3 Fill a burette with solution C. Using a pipette and pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution D into a 250ml conical flask. Add two drops of the indicator provided and titrate solution D with solution C. Record your results in table 1. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table 1. Retain the remaining solution D for use in step 5.

 

Step 4          Filter the mixture obtained in step 1 using filter funnel into a dry conical flask. Lable the filtrate as solution

 

Step 5   Clean the burette and fill it with solution D. using a pipette and a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution A into a 250ml conical flask. Add two drops of the indicator provided and titrate solution with solution D. record your results in table 2. Repeat the titration two more times and complete table 2.

 

Table 1

  I II III  
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution C used (cm3)      

 

  • Calculate;
    • The average volume of solution C
    • Moles of sodium hydroxide in the average volume of solution C used
    • Moles of hydrochloric acid in 0cm3 of solution D iv). The morality of hydrochloric acid, solution D

 

Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution D used (cm3)      

 

  • Calculate;
  • The average volume of solution D used
  • Moles of hydrochloric acid in the average volume of solution D used
  • Moles of the metal carbonate, solid A in 25.0cm3 of solution A iv). The solubility of the metal carbonate, solid A in water

(Relative formula mass of metal carbonate = 74, assume density of solution =1g/cm3)

  1. You are provided with solid Carry out the following tests and write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

  • Place about one-half of solid E in a dry test-tube. Heat it strongly and test any gas produced using hydrochloric acid, solution B on a glass rod.

 

Observations                                                                                Inferences

(2 marks)                                                                  (1 mark)

 

  • Place the rest of solid E in a boiling Add about 10cm3 if distilled water. Shake well and use 2cm3 portions for each of the tests below.

 

i).       To one portion, add aqueous ammonia dropwise until in excess

 

Observations                                         Inferences

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

ii¬).    To a second portion, add about 1cm3 of hydrochloric acid solution B.

Observations                                         Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

iii).     To a third portion, add two drops of aqueous lead (II) nitrate and heat the mixture to boiling;

 

Observations                                         Inferences

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

 

  1. You are provide with solid F. Carry out the following tests and record your observations and inferences in the spaces
  • Place about one half of solid F in a dry test-tube. Retain the other half of solid F for use in (b). Add all of the absolute ethanol provided to solid F in the test-tube. Shake the

 

Observations                                         Inferences

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

 

Divide the mixture into two portions

  • Determine the PH of the first portion using universal indicator solution and

PH chart.

 

Observations                                                   Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

  • To the second portion, add one half of the solid sodium hydrogen carbonate

Observations                                         Inferences

(1 mark)                                                                   (1 mark)

 

  • Place the remaining amount of solid F in a boiling tube. Add 10cm3 of distilled water and Boil the mixture and divide it into three portions while still warm.
    • To the first portion, add the remaining amount of solid sodium hydrogen

 

Observations                                         Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

  • To the second portion, add three drops of acidified potassium

 

dichromate (VI) solution and warm

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

  • To the third portion, add five drops of bromine water Observations Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 2010

1.              You are provided with;

  • Acid A labeled solution A
  • M sodium hydroxide solution labeled solution B
  • Solutions C containing 0 g per litre of an alkanoic acid

 

You are required to:

  • Prepare a dilute solution of solution hydroxide, solution B b). Determine the:
    • Molar mass of the alkanoic acid
    • Reaction ratio between sodium hydroxide and acid A

 

Procedure I

Using a pipette and a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution B into a 250.0ml volumetric flask. Add about 200cm3 of distilled water. Shake well. Add more distilled water to make upto the mark. Label this solution D. Retain the remaining solution B for use in procedure II.

 

Fill a burette with solution C. using a clean pipette and a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution D into a 250ml conical flask. Add two drops of phenolphthalein indicator and titrate with solution C. record your results in table

 

  1. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the

 

Table 1st 2nd 3rd
Final burette reading      
Final burette reading      
Volume of solution C used (cm3) added      

(4 marks)

Determine the:

  • Average volume of solution C used (1 mark)
  • Concentration of solution D in moles per litre (1 mark) iii).          Concentration of the alkanoic acid in solution C in moles per litre (1 mole

of the acid reacts with 3 moles of the base)                          (1 mark)

 

iv).     Molar mass of the alkanoic acid                                           (1 mark)

 

Procedure II

Fill a clean burette with solution A. place 5cm3 of solution A into a 100ml beaker. Measure the initial temperature of solution A in the beaker record it in table II. Using a 10ml or a 100ml measuring cylinder, measures 25cm3 of solution B. add it to solution A in the beaker and immediately stir the mixture with the thermometer. Record the maximum temperature reached in table II. Repeat the experiment with other sets of volumes of solutions A and B complete the table.

 

Table II

Volume of solution A (cm3) 5 9 13 17 21 25
Volume of solution B (cm3) 25 21 17 13 9 5
Maximum temperature (0C)            
Initial temperature (0C)            
Change in temperature, ∆T            

(6 marks)

  1. On the grid provided, plot a graph of ∆T (Vertical axis) against the volume of solution A (3 marks)
  2. From the graph, determine the volume of solution A which gave the maximum change in temperature (1 mark)
  3. Determine the volume of solution B that reacted with the volume of solution A in (b) above (1 mark)

 

 

  1. Calculate the:
    • Ratio between the volumes of solutions A and B that neutralized one (1 mark)
    • Concentration in moles per litre of the acid in solution (assume that the volume ratio is the same as the mole ratio). (1 mark)

 

2.                You are provide with solids E, F and G.

Cary out the tests below and write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided

  • Place all of solid E in a boiling Add 20cm3 of distilled water and shake until all the solid dissolves. Label this as solution E.
    • To about 2cm3 of solution E in a testtube, add 4 drops of 2M sulphuric (VI)

Observations                                                   Inferences

(1 mark)                                               (2 marks)

  • To about 2cm3 of solution E in a testtube, add 2M sodium hydroxide dropwise until in

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

  • Place one half of solid F in a test-tube. Add 2cm3 of distilled water

 

and shake well. Add 4 drops of this solution to about 2cm3 of solution E in a test-tube.

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

  • To about 2cm3 of solution E in a test tube, add 2 drops of aqueous potassium

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1mark)                                                (1 mark)

 

  1. To about 2cm3 of the solution obtained in (ii) above, add 3 drops acidified potassium manganate (VII).

Observations                                                   Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

  • To about 2cm3 of the solution obtained in (ii) above, add 2 drops of bromine

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

  1. To the remaining solution G in the boiling tube, add the other half of solid

Observations                                                   Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 2011

 

  1. You are provided with:
    • 60g of solid A , dibasic acid
    • Solution B containing 75g per litre of salt B.
    • Aqueous sodium hydroxide, solution
    • Phenolphthalein

 

You are required to prepare a solution of solid A and use it to determine the:-

  • Concentration of sodium hydroxide, solution C
  • React salt B with excess sodium hydroxide and then determine the relative molecular mass of salt B.

 

Procedure I

  • Using a burette, place 0cm3 of solution B in each of two 250ml conical flasks. Using a pipette and a pipette filler, add 25.0cm3 of solution C to each of the two conical flasks. The sodium hydroxide added is in excess). Label the conical flasks 1 and 2.
  • Heat the contents of first of the first conical flask to boiling and then let the mixture boil for five Allow the mixture to cool.
  • Repeat procedure (b) with second conical flask. While the mixtures are cooling, proceed with procedure II.

 

Procedure II

  • Place all solid A in a 250ml volumetric flask. Add about 150cm3 of distilled water, shake well dissolve the solid and then add water to make up to the Label this as solution A.
  • Place solution A in a clean Using a pipette and a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution C in a 250ml conical flask. Add 2 drops of phenolphathein indicator and titrate with solution A. Record your results in Table 1. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table.

 

Table 1

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution A used (cm3)      

(4 marks)

 

 

 

Calculate the:

 

  • Average volume of solution A used: ( ½ mark)
  • Concentration in moles per litre of the dibasic acid in solution A; (Relative molecular mass of A is 126) (2 marks)
  • Moles of the dibasic acid used;                                              (1 mark)
  • Moles of sodium hydroxide in 0cm3 of solution C. (1 mark)
  • Concentration of sodium hydroxide in moles per litre (2 marks) Procedure III

Add 2 drops of phenolphthalein indicator to the contents of the first conical flask prepared in procedure I and titrate with solution A. Record your results in Table 2. Repeat the procedure with the contents of the second conical flask and complete the table.

 

Table 2

  1st Conical flask 2nd Conical Flask
Final burette reading    
Initial burette reading    
Volume of solution A used (cm3)    

(3 marks)

Calculate the: –

  • average volume of solution A used; ( ½mark)
  • Moles of the dibasic acid used; (1 mark)

 

  • Moles of sodium hydroxide that reacted with the basic (1 mark)
  • Moles of sodium hydroxide that reacted with 0cm3 of salt B in solution B;

(2 marks)

  • Given that 1 mole of salt B reacts with 2 moles of sodium hydroxide . Calculate the : –
    1. Number of moles of salt B in 0cm3 of solution B; ( 1 mark)
    2. Concentration in moles per litre of salt B in solution B ; ( 1 mark)
  • Relative molecular mass of salt B; ( 2 marks)

 

  1. (a) (i)       You are provided with solid Carry out the following tests and write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(2 marks)                                                        (1 mark)

 

 

(ii)      Place the rest of solid D in a boiling tube. Add about 10cm3 of distilled water. Shake well.

 

To  a  2cm3  portion  of  the  solution,  add  about  1cm3  of  hydrogen peroxide and shake well. To the resulting mixture, add aqueous sodium hydroxide drop wise until in excess.

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

  • You are provided with solution E. Carry out the following tests and write your observations and inferences in the spaces

 

Divide solution E into two observations.

  • To one portion of solution E in a test tube, add 3 drops of barium Retain the mixture for use in test (ii) below.

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (2 marks)

 

  • To mixture obtained in (i) above, add about 5cm3 of 2M nitric (V) acid

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER /NOVEMBER 2012

 

1.                You are provided with:

  • Solution A containing an oxidising agent A;
  • Solution B, 0.05M aqueous sodium thiosulphate;
  • Solution C , containing a reducing agent C;
  • Aqueous potassium iodide;
  • Solution D, starch

 

You are required to determine the:

  • Concentration of solution A
  • Rate of reaction between the oxidising agent A and the reducing agent C.

 

 

 

 

Procedure 1

 

  1. Using a pipette and a pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution A into a 250ml conical
  2. Measure 10cm3 of aqueous potassium iodide and add it to solution A in the conical Shake the mixture. Add 10cm3 of 2M sulphuric (VI) acid to the mixture and shake.
  3. Fill a burette with solution B and use it to titrate the mixture in the conical flask until it just turns orange – Add 2cm3 of solution D to the mixture in a conical flask. Shake thoroughly. Continue titrating until the mixture just turns colourless. Record your results in table 1 below.
  4. Repeat the procedure and complete table Retain the remainder of solution A and solution D for use in procedure II.

 

Table 1

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution B used (cm3)      

(4 marks)

 

  • Calculate the:
    • Average volume of solution B used; ( 1mark)
    • Number of moles of sodium thiosulphate . ( 1mark)
  • Given that one mole of A reacts with six moles of  sodium thiosulphate, calculate the;
    • Number of moles of A that were used; ( 1mark)
    • Concentration of solution A in moles per ( 2marks)

 

Procedure II

 

  1. Label six test tubes as 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 and 6 and a place them in test- tube
  2. using a clean burette, measure the volumes of distilled water shown n table 2 into the labelled test tubes
  3. Using a burette, measure the volumes of solution A shown in table 2 into each of the test tubes
  4. Clean the burette and rinse it with about 5cm3 of solution
  5. Using the burette, measure 5cm3 of solution C and place it into a 100ml
  6. Using a 10ml measuring cylinder, measure 5 cm3 of solution D and add it to the beaker containing solution Shake the mixture
  7. Pour the contents of test – tube number 1 to the mixture in the beaker and immediately start a stop watch. Swirl the contents of the beaker. Record the time taken for a blue colour to appear in table

 

  1. Repeat steps 5 to 7 using the contents of test- tube numbers 2,3,4,5 and
  2. Complete table 2 by computing Rate = 1/Time (S-1)

 

Table 2

Test-tube number 1 2 3 4 5 6
Volume of distilled water (cm3) 0 2 3 5 6 7
Volume of solution A (cm3) 10 8 7 5 4 3
Time (seconds)            
Rate = 1/Time (S-1)            

a).      Plot a graph of rate (y-axis) against volume of solution A.          (3 marks) b).          What time would be taken for the blue colour to appear if the experiment

was repeated using 4 cm3 of distilled water and 6 cm3 of solution A?

(2

marks)

 

  1. You are provided with solid carry out the experiments below. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

Place all of solid E in a boiling tube. Add 20 cm3 of distilled water and shake until all the solid dissolves, label the solution as solution E. Use solution E for experiments (i) and (ii).

 

  • To 2cm3 of solution E, in a testtube in each of experiments I, II, III and IV, add;
    1. Two drops of aqueous sodium sulphate; Observations Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

  1. Five drops of aqueous sodium chloride;

Observations                                                            Inferences

 

 

III.

(1 mark)

Two drops of barium nitrate; Observations

(1 mark)

 

Inferences

 

IV.

 

(1 mark)

Two drops of lead (II) nitrate; Observations

 

(1 mark)

 

Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                               (1 mark)

 

 

  • To 2cm3  of  solution  E,  in  a  test-tube,  add  5  drops  of  aqueous sodium Add the piece of aluminium foil provided to the mixture and shake. Warm the mixture and test any gas produced with both blue and red litmus papers.      (1 mark)

 

Observations                                                                      Inferences

(2 marks)                                                        (1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with solid Carry out the following tests. Write your observations and inferences in the spaces provided.

 

  • Place all of solid F in a boiling Add about 20 cm3 of distilled water and shake until all the solid dissolves. Label the solution as solution F. Add about half of the solid sodium hydrogen carbonate provided to 2cm3 of solution F.

Observations                                                 Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

  • i). Add about 10cm3 of dilute hydrochloric acid to the rest of solution F in the boiling Filter the mixture. Wash the residue with about 2cm3 of distilled water. Dry the residue between filter papers. Place about one third of the dry residue on a metallic spatula and burn it in a Bunsen burner flame

Observations                                                                      Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

ii).      Place all the remaining residue into a boiling tube. Add about 10cm3 of distilled water and shake thoroughly. Retain the mixture for the tests in (C).

Observations                                                                      Inferences

 

(½ mark)                                                          (½ mark)

  • Divide the mixture into two portions:
    • To the first portion, add the rest of the solid sodium, hydrogen

 

carbonate

Observations                                                                      Inferences

 

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

  • To the second portion, add two drops of bromine water Observations Inferences

(1 mark)                                                         (1 mark)

 

OCTOBER / NOVEMBER 2013

 

You are provided with:

  • Solution A, aqueous copper (II) sulphate:
  • Solid B, iron powder:
  • 0.02 m acidified potassium manganate (VII), solution C.
  • You are required to determine the molar heat of displacement of copper by

 

Procedure I.

Using a burette, place 50.0cm3 of solution A in a 100ml beaker. Measure

 

PROCEDURE I.

Using a burette, place 50.0cm3 of solution A in a 100 ml beaker. Measure the temperature of the solution and record it in table I below. Add all of solid B provided at once and start a stop watch. Stir the mixture thoroughly with the thermometer and record the temperature of the mixture after every one minute in the table. Retain the mixture for use in procedure II below.

 

Table I.

Time (Min.) 0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7
Temperature (0C)                

 

  1. a) i). Plot a graph of temperature (vertical axis) against time in the grid
  • From the graph, determine the:
    1. Highest change in temperature, T: (1 mark)
    2. Time taken for reaction to be completed ( ½ mark)
  • Calculate the heat change for the (Specific heat capacity of

solution is 4.2Jg-1 K-1; Density of the solution is 1 gcm3).

(2

marks)

 

PROCEDURE II

Carefully decant the mixture obtained in procedure I into a 250ml volumetric flask. Add

 

about 10cm3 of distilled water to the residue in the 100 ml beaker. Shake well, allow the mixture to settle and carefully decant into the volumetric flask. Immediately, add about 50cm3 of 2M sulphuric (VI) acid to the mixture in the volumetric flask. Add more distilled water to make 250.0 cm3 of solution. Label this as solution D.

Fill a burette with solution C. Using a pipette and pipette filler, place 25.0cm3 of solution D into a 250 ml conical flask. Titrate solution D against solution C until the first permanent pink colour is obtained. Record your results in table 2 below. Repeat the titration two more times and complete the table. Retain the remaining solution C for use in question 3.

Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution C used (cm3)      

(4 marks)

  • Determine the average volume of solution C used (1 mark)
    • Transfer about half of the dry residue into a dry test-tube. Heat the residue strongly and test any gas produced using a burning splint

 

Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • Place the rest of the residue in a dry test-tube. Add 4cm3 of 2M hydrochloric Retain the mixture for test (iii) below.
Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the solution obtained in (ii) above, add 6cm3 of aqueous ammonia

 

  • i). To 2cm3 of the filtrate

obtained in (a) above, add about 3cm3 of aqueous ammonia (Excess).

Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate, add about 2cm3 of 2M hydrochloric
Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the filtrate, add one or two drops of barium nitrate

 

Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  1. You are provided with solid G. Carry out the tests in (a) and (b) and write your observations and inferences in the spaces Describe the method used in part (c).
    • Place about one third of solid G on a metallic spatula and burn it in a Bunsen burner flame
Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • Dissolve all of the remaining solid G in about 10cm3 of distilled water in a boiling Use the solution for tests (b) (i), (ii) and (c).
    • Place 2 cm3 of the solution in a test-tube and add 2 drops of acidified potassium manganate (VII); solution
Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • To 2cm3 of the solution, add all of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate
Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

  • Determine the p H of the solution obtained in (b) above
Observations Inferences
 

(1 mark)

 

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

CO-ORDINATED MARK SCHEMES

 

NOVEMBER 1995 MARK SCHEME

 

1.

Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2

½

3 3 ½ 4 4 ½ 5
Temperature (0C) 23.5 23.5 23.5 23.5 23.5   15.5 16.0 16.5 17.0 17.5

Table I                                                                                                  (3 Marks)

  • Complete with 10 readings; if 1st reading > 40 or <10 then unrealistic (award 0)
  • Decimal (D) ½ Accept whole numbers and or decimals to d.c.p only c 1st d.c.p value as 0 or 5 only
  • Accuracy ½ – 1st reading should be within +20 of school value
  • Trends – 1 – (1/2, ½) as i).Readings betweens 0 -2 minutes should be constant (½)

ii).Readings between 3 -5 min should use continuously (½)

 

NB;       Reaction is endothermic hence temperature must drop in minute 3. If not penalize ½ mark

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Temp

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fall in temperature ∆T1=……………. 15 0 23.5 = – 8.50C

(1 mark)

 

Graph I                                                                                                              (3 Marks)

Scale (sc) – ½ – plots should cover (4 ½ x 3 ½ squares) or more

Plots (Pt) 1 if 3 readings incorrect give ½ but if more than 3 incorrect (award 0) If correct scale intervals correct only.

Lines (Lns) – 1 – ½ (for each line) lines should pass through at least three points for each line Xtrapolation (ext) – ½ – for the second line extended downwards

∆ T1 = 1 –          a). show ∆T1 on graph at 2 ½ minute ( ½ mark) b). Ignore sign of ∆T value

 

a).        i).         n1 = 2/100 = 0.02

Penalize ½ mark for wrong units i.e. m or M. Accept figure continuous units.

If wrong RFM used but shown how found, penalize ½ and mark answer if correct (using wrong RFM)

ii).                   Mass of solution x 4.2 x ∆T1

 

∆H1                                       n1 x 1000

-1

Kjmol

 

 

Same as for graph I                                                          For correct substitution of

∆T1 and n1

 

 

Size 3 ½ x 3 ½ sq

 

Correct answer should

Correct answer

 

Be within +2 units correct in the 1st D.C.P (otherwise penalise ½) Have correct sign (+ve) (otherwise per ½ mark)

Penalized ½ if wrong units used – accept lack of units (on second line only)

  1. b) i). n2 =1/84v           = 0119

= 0. 012

Accept answer to 3 or 4 D.C.P only (Not 2 d.c.p)

If RFM is wrong (but shown it was calculated) Penalize ½ mark and mark answer if

correct using

the wrong RFM

ii). For correct subt of n2 + ∆T2 = Correct answer

Answer should be correct to within 12 units in 1st D.C.P

Answer should bear correct sign (-ve) otherwise penalize ½ mark Accept units missing otherwise penalize ½ mark for wrong units used.

 

  • 1Mark – for correct substitution of ∆H1, H2 and H3 including their respective signs

e.g ∆H4 = 2 (26.8)  (- 43.8) 2(121)

= – 144.6 kj/mol

1 mark – for correct answer Penalize ½ mark for wrong sign on answer

Award 0 marks for wrong substitution or wrong sign transferred with ∆H in the substitution. Penalise ½ mark for wrong units used

Penalize ½ mark for wrong transfer of any of the ∆H values

 

 

 

 

 

 

9 marks

2 (a) Silvery / shiny grey/ metallic luster silvery white / shining metal

Reject shiny, wrong colour etc, silvery white etc

  Observations Inferences
(b) turns black/grey/white L reacts with oxygen in air to form oxide or L is

oxidize

(c) Effervescence/bubbles/

gas produced / burns with a pop sound

metal L is above hydrogen in the reactivity series/ or mention any metal above H in reactivity series

OR just metal up in the series

(d) Effervescence/bubbles/ gas produced/ gas burns with a pop sound. metal L is above hydrogen in the reactivity series/ or mention any metal above H in reactivity series

OR just metal up in the series

(e) Black/grey/dark coating OR deposit or ppt

or substance

Metal L is above Lead in reactivity series OR Lead

is displaced by L

 

9 marks

3 (a) White Crystalline solid/white powder /white solid
(b) Burns with Lilac /purple/ violet flame / Reject blue flame
(c) Gas relights burning splint Solid melts forming colourless liquid

If melts to colourless solution

(Reject if just melts)

Oxygen/O2 evolved possibly KNO3

Accept NaNO3 if not scored in (b)

(d)(i) No visible change no effect on litmus

paper

Neutral solution
(ii) No Precipitate / reject no observable change Zn2+, Al3+, Pb2+,

Ca2+, Mg2+ (Any 3 absent) Or K+ , Na+ Present

(iii) No precipitate. CO 2-, SO 2- OR Cl absent

3             4

(Any two mentioned)

(iv) – Colourless fumes/gas/effervescence which turns moist red litmus blue

Grey / black mixture/solid precipitate

–  NH3 evolved

–  Solid contains Nitrogen or NO ions

3

 

NOVEMBER 1996 MARK SCHEME

 

Principles of averaging

Values averaged must be shown and must be within + 0.20cm3 of each other

 

  1. c). Concentration of solution    B = 23.5 Mol-1 392

= 0.05995 Mol-1

Note: (i) Accept answer given as 0.060 mol-1 but reject 0.06 mol-1

  • Units need not be shown but if wrong units are given penalize ½ mk
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong arithmetic
  • No of moles of iron (II) ions in 25cm3 of solution B = 25 x in (c)

 

1000

= correct answer

Conditions

  • Accept rounding off of answer to 4 p
  • penalize ½ mark if answer is rounded off to the 3rdp iii). If wrong units are given, penalize ½ mark

 

Use of 1st Principle                                             Use of Formula Method

4
  • 5 moles of Fe2+ = 1mole of MnO M1V1  = 5

No of moles of A (in litres) used                         M2V2         1

= 1/5 x ans in (d)

No of moles of A in 1000cm3                 ans (a) x pipette = 5

= 1/5 x ans in (d) x 1000/titre                                                               M2 x titre                       1

Correct answer             M2 = Ans in © x Pipette

5 x titre

Correct answer

Conditions                                                       Note

  • If step 1 not sown but correct a).        If steps (i) and (ii) are not mole ratio used in step 2, credit                                                                                                                        shown but step (iii) and

1 mark                                                              ans are correct

  • Penalise ½ mark max 1 ½ marks

for wrong arithmetic                                b).            if step (ii) and (iii)are iii).                       Penalize ½ mark for wrong                                                         combined to make M2

units given                                                        the subject award 1 mark

iv).       Accept rounding of to the                                                                                    for the combined step 3rd and 4th d.p

Procedure II

  • No of moles of manganate (VII) ions in V2 =          Ans in (e) x Titre

1000

=          correct answer

Conditions

  • Accept rounding off of answer to the 4th p
  • Penalise ½ mark if the mark is rounded off to the 3rdp iii). If wrong units are given, penalize ½ mark

 

4
  • 2 moles of MnO ions = 5 moles of dibasic acid

No of moles of the dibasic acid in 25cm3 of sol C = 5/2 x ans in (h)

Conditions

  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong units used
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong arithmetic if not within 2 units in the 4th decimal place
  • Concentration of the dibasic acid in mol l-1 = Ans in (i) x 1000

Pipette

Conditions

i).         Penalise ½ mark for wrong arithmetic if not within +2 units in the decimal place ii).       Answer should be written to at least 3 decimal places, unless it divides exactly.

Otherwise penalize                                                                      ½ mark

iii).       Penalise ½ mark for wrong units used

 

  • RFM of the dibasic acid = 0

ans in (j)                                   ½ mark

= correct answer                                                               ½ mark X + 2 + 36 = RFM of dibasic acid                                                                       ½ mark X + 38 = RFM of dibasic acid                                                             ½ mark Formula mass of X = RFM of dibasic acid – 38                                                                                                               ½ mark

Correct answer

 

  Observations Inferences
2a (i) Effervescence that increases with heating Green – yellow gas evolved

Gas changes moist blue litmus paper red and then bleaches it

Gas evolved is chlorine D is an oxidizing Agent

Note: Chlorine is tied to either greenish – yellow Colour of gas or the Bleaching action of the gas

 

(ii)

Colourless filtrate obtained brown ppt that is insoluble in

excess alkali formed

Fe3+ ions present
b Effervescence/bubbles/gas evolved gas has no effect on moist litmus paper. Produced

gas relights a glowing split

oxygen gas

D is a catalyst

D is probably     MnO2

Note  In (a) (i) and (b) above credit ½ mark for ’gas’ given in place of effervescence /bubbles  so long as properties of the gas given in the observation column are not contradictory, otherwise no mark for the ‘gas’
3 Observations Inferences
a) Melts to a colourless liquid. And burns with a smoky /sooty. Flame Note: accept melts on its own without Mentioning of colourless liquid. Unless contradictory colour given  Accept  –yellow  sooty  flame.

But not yellow flame

E is an unsaturated organic compound Note:- credit either E has

C: H ratio or E contains C=C or C=C in place

 

of ‘’unsaturated unsaturated tied to smoky flame Organic tied to melting & burning

b) Solid E does not dissolve readily solid E is sparingly partially soluble /solid E dissolves

H+(aq) ions present red.

E is an organic acid

E is an acidic compound hydrated hydrogen ions H+(aq) ions present

c) Solid E dissolved readily in aqueous

NaOH

E is organic acid/or E is a carboxylic acid

Or Acidic Compound / H+ ions present.

d)(i) Effervescence/bubbles/ gas evolved colourless gas evolved   extinguishes a burning / glowing

Splint changes moist blue litmus paper

Faint red / pink

Organic acid or carboxylic

aid or Acidic compound/ H+ ions present

(ii) A    sweet   smelling      substance             is formed / fruity smell/ pleasant smell Ester is formed                                 O

E is a carboxylic acid/ R – COOH / – C – OH alkanoic acid

 

NOVEMBER 1997 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. a).
Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½ 4 4 ½ 5 5 ½ 6
Temperature (0C) 20 20 20 X 25 29 31 31 33 34 34 34 34

½ max for each entry Maximum 5 marks

b).        ∆T= 34 20 = 140C                                                                                 1 mark

c).        Energy change = 50 x 4.2 x 14 (1)

= 2940 Joules    (1)                                                                                2 marks

d).        Moles = 2940   (1)

 

323 x 1000

= 0.009 moles (1)                                                                     2 marks

 

  I II III
Final burette reading (cm3) 32.8 15.9 31.9
Initial burette reading (cm3) 15.8 0.0 16.0
Volume of solution G used (cm3) 17.0 15.9 15.9

 

(6marks)

e).        15.9 + 15.9 ( ½ )

2

= 15.9cm3 ( ½ )                                                                                     1 mark

f).        15.9 x 0.5

1000 (1)

= 0.008 moles (1)                                                                                  2 marks

g).        i).         Moles of sulphuric acid = 0.008

2

= 0.004 moles ( ½ )                               1 mark

ii).        25cm3 = 0.004 ( ½ )

100cm3 = 0.016 moles ( ½ )                                                       1 mark

 

  • Total moles of F = 009 + 0.016 (½)

= 0.025 moles ( ½ )                                1 mark

  • 50cm3 = 025 moles 1000cm3 = 0.025 x 1000 ( ½ )

50

= 0.5M (½)                                            1 mark

 

2 Observations Inferences
(a) Colourless gas that relights

a glowing splint (1)is produced

oxide    present    also              allow chlorate                   nitrate,

permanganate (1)

(b) (i) Residue turns black

Colourless solution after filtration 1 mark

 
(ii) White Ppt (½)

Soluble in excess ( ½ )               3 marks

Al 3+ Pb 2+ or Zn2+ (2)
(iii) White Ppt ( ½ )

insoluble in excess ( ½ )

Pb2+ or Al3– (1)
(iv) White ppt Pb2+
3 a) Decolourise (1)  

 

– C = C   (1) or –OH(1)

b) Decolourise (1)  

– C = C present (1)

c) Vigorous effervescence (1) Solid M is an acid

or ROOH (1)

 

 

 

NOVEMBER 1998 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. Table 1

 

  I II III
Final burette reading 25.40 48.00 24.40
Initial burette reading 1.30 24.10 0.40
Volume of solution N(cm3) 24.10 23.90 24.0

1 mark for accuracy; 1 table ; 1 use of decimal; 1 averaging; 1 final

Total marks 4 marks

Average of solution N      =   24.10 + 23.90 + 24.0                                              ( ½ mark)

3

=  24.00cm3                                                                1 mark

a).        Concentration of solution N = 8.8

40            = 0.22M (½)                             1 mark

b).        24.0 x 0.22 = 25M (½)    M = 24 x 0.22

25

= 0.21M (½)                                                      1 mark

Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading 12.50 12.50 29.40
Initial burette reading 0.00 0.0 17.0
Volume of solution N(cm3) 12.50 12.50 12.40

1 mark for accuracy; 1 table ; 1 use of decimal; 1 averaging; 1 final

Total marks 4 marks

Average of solution N= 12.50 + 12.50 + 12.4                                          ( ½ mark)

3

= 12.47cm3 ( ½ )                                               1 mark

i).         12.47 x 0.22 (1)

1000      = 0.00274 moles (1)             2 marks

 

ii).        0. 00274 x 4 ( ½ )

= 0.00100 = ans a (i) x 100/25                                                                                                                                                                        1 mark

  • 21 x 100

1000             = ans (b) x 100/1000

= -0.021 moles ( ½ ) = ans a (iii)                                                           1 mark

 

iv).       0.02 – 0.0109 ( ½ )

= 0.01 ( ½ )      = ans (ii) – ans (ii)

= ans a (iv)                                                                    1 mark

v).         0.01 ( ½ )      = ans a (i) 2              2

= 0.005 ( ½ )     = ans a (v)                                                                     1 mark

c).        i).         72 x 0.005 ( ½ ) = 0.36g ( ½)

= 72 x ans a (iv) = ans b (i) ii).             0.36 x 100 ( ½ )

0.5

= ans b (i) x 100

0.5

= 72 % ( ½ ) = ans (ii)                                                                           1 mark

 

a). Observations Inferences
  Hissing sound

White fumes with choking smell that changes Moist blue litmus paper red and red litmus paper remains red

hydrated salt present

 

 

(3 marks)

 

  Colourless liquid condenses on cool parts of

test tube ( ½ )

 
i). white precipitate ( ½ )

soluble in excess ( ½ )

Al 3+ (aq) Pb2+ (aq) or Zn(aq)2+

(2marks) for all three 1 mark for two)                                                                    (3 marks)

ii). white precipitate ( ½ )

Insoluble in excess ( ½ )

Al3+ ( ½ ) or Pb 2+ ( ½ )

OR Penalise ½ mark each contradiction                                                                    (2 marks)

iii). No white precipitate (1)

Reject no observable change

Absence of SO 2-(aq)   CO 2-(aq)   or SO 2 (aq) (1 mark

4                     3                           3 –

for all 3 correct ½ mark for 2 correct)Penalize ½ mark each contradiction. (2 marks)

iv). White precipitate (1) Cl(aq) present (2 marks)

 

3.

a). Observations Inferences
  Hissing /sound White fumes

with choking smell changing moist red litmus blue Melts into a colourless liquid

White sublimate Extinguishes a burning splint

(2 marks for any four observations correct)

NH + (1)

4

Tied to litmus changing to blue

 

 

(3 marks)

b). i). Turns from colourless to green – yellow OR

pH 7 -8

Weekly alkaline (1)

Accept neutral (2 marks)

  ii) White precipitate L is acidic
c) –  White ppt dissolves on warming

–  Effervescence

Carboxylic acid; COOH , H+

Accept acidic compound.

 

NOVEMBER 1999 MARK SCHEME

 

1          (a)        (i)         Table I

Table (T) = 2mks Decimal (D) = 1mk Accuracy (A) = 1mk

Principle of Av (PA) = 1mk Final answer (F) = 1mk

 

Note: – 3 titration consistent = 2mks

2 titration consistent = 1 ½ mks 2 titrations inconsistent 1mk

1 titration done = 1mk

 

(ii)        Average volume of solution E

 

 

 

(b)        (i)         No. of moles of basic compound G2X.10 H2O No. of moles of E = titre x 0.099

1000

No. of moles of F = titre x 0.099 x ½

1000

= Ans (4 d.p)

 

  • of solution F in moles per litre 25cm3 of F = Answer in (b) (i) 1000cm3 of F = Ans (b) (I) x 1000

25

= Ans ( 3 dp)

 

  • Relative formula mass of basic compound G210 H2O

15.3    =               Molarity (Ans. (b) (ii) RFM

RFM =      15.3                          =          Ans

Ans in (b) (ii)

  • Mass of 10 moles of H2O = 10 (16 + 2) = 180 2G + 180 + 155 = Ans (b) (iii)

2G = Ans (b) (iii) 335 G = Ans (b) (iii) – 335

2

= Ans (± 0.5)

 

  1. (a) Table III

T = 5 mks D = ½

A = 1mk (± 5 secs)

T = 1

(b)    (i)    S = 1 mk C = 1 mk P = 1 mk

 

  • Showing on the graph = ½ mk Stating correct values ½ mk

Expression t = 1                                                                    = ½ mk

Correct value

Rate at 7.5cm3 (½ mk)

  • – Straight line (+ve gradient)                                               = ½ mk

–           Rate of reaction increases as concentration OR

–           Rate is directly proportional to concentration

–           Straight line (+ ve gradient)                                              = ½ mk

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

3a). Observations Inferences
  –           Light green solid turns brown

–           Colourless liquid/moisture/ vapour condenses on cooler part of test tube

–         Pungent gas with irritating smell which changes moist blue litmus paper turns red

–    Red litmus paper remains 2½mks)

–            Fe2+ present

–            Hydrated salt/ water of crystallization

bi). –     Green precipitate which is insoluble in excess

(1mk)

–           Fe2+ present (½ mk)
ii). Yellow /brown/Reddish brown solution –           Fe2+ Oxidised to F3+

 

  Brown ppt. Insoluble in excess(1½ marks)  
iv) White precipitate – SO 2-, SO 2-, CO 2-

3              4             3

II White ppt remains SO 2-

4

 

NOVEMBER 2000 MARK SCHEME

 

Table I

  • 2 titrations consistent = 1 ½ marks
  • 2 titration inconsistent = 1
  • 1 titration = 1
  • Penalise maximum ( – ½ mark) for wrong amounts > 0 or 1.0cm3

 

Table II

Decimal (D) = ½ mark. Accuracy (A) = ½ mark

  • School value ( SV) ± 2 cm3
  • If more or less that value = 0

 

(iii)             I           Conc. of Sodium carbonate in moles per litre (RFM Na2CO3 = 106) 5.6    = 0.05283M.

106

Answer given to at least 3 dp. If not, do not award for answer.

Wrong units ½ mark

 

  • Moles sodium carbonate in 25cm3 of solution 25 x Ans I = Ans

1000

= 25 x 0.0528

1000

= 0.0013207mol . (at least 4d.p)

 

  • Moles of hydrochloric acid in total volume of solution used NaCO3 (aq) + 2 HCl 2NaCl (aq) + H2O + CO2(g)

 

Ans (II) x 2 = Ans.

 

  • Concentration of hydrochloric acid in moles per litre Total titre in (a) (ii) = Ans in III

Therefore in 1000cm3 =

 

 

 

Table III

Table (T) = 1 mark

  • 8 readings = 1 mk
  • 6 readings = ½
  • Less than = 0 mk

= Ans III x 1000   =   Ans 3 d.P Total titre

 

  • Values > 400C or < 100C ( from t = 0 to t = 1 ½ ) = – ½ mk Decimals (D) = ½ mk

Accuracy (A)

  • Compare with school values (SV) at t = 1 ½ if ± 20 c = ½ mk ; If not = 0mk Trend (T) = 1 mark
  • Trend – t = 0 to t = 1 ½ being constant = ½ mk OR
  • -t = ½ to t 1 ½ being = ½ mk

 

2nd Trend – t = 2 ½ to t= 4 being constant and lower than between t = 0 to t = 1 ½ = ½ mk.

 

OR

-t = 3 to t = 4 being constant and lower than between t = 0 to t = 1 ½ = ½ mk

 

  • The candidate should use the data obtained in table

 

 

 

 

 

∆ T

 

Temp 0C

 

 

 

 

 

Time (min)

Scale (S) ½ mk ; Labelling (L) = ½ mk ; Plotting (P) ½ mk ; Shape (S) = ½ mk

 

  • See graph in b above of Temperature change ∆ T

 

  • (i) of moles of solid G used. (K = 39.0, N = 14.0, O = 16) 1 mark RFM of KNO3 = 101

Moles of G = 3 /101 = 0.0297( 4 d.p)

(ii)        Enthalpy of Solution ∆ Hsoln and show sign of ∆ Hsoln Heat absorbed = 30 x 4.2 x ∆ T = Ans.

Heat absorbed by 1 mole = Ans. Above = Ans J/mol

Ans C

Ans in Kj / mol

 

 

 

 

 

3 Observation Inferences
(a) –                            Blue residue /solid ppt (1mk)

–                            Colourless filtrate

Cu2+ ions present
(b) (i) –           White ppt (1mk)

–           Dissolves in excess (1mk)

 
(ii) –           White ppt (1mk)

–           Dissolves in excess (1mk)

Al3+, Zn2+, Pb2+ present
(iii) –           White ppt (½ mk)

–           Insoluble in excess

–  Pb2+ , or Al3+

–  Zn2+ absent

(c) –           No white precipitate is formed Al3+ present

Pb2+ absent

(d) –           White Precipitate SO 2-

4

(e) –                            Blue precipitate

–                         Dissolve in excess to form deep blue solution

– Cu2+ present

 

NOVEMBER 2001 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. (a) T = 1mk; AC = 1mk; FA = 1mk, D = 1mk; PA = 1mk

 

  • Solution D of NaOH

Moles of HCl                        = Moles of NaOH Molarity                        = titre x 0.128 x 1000

1000 x 25

= Ans

Solution A

Molarity of A = Ans in (a) above x 150

25

= Ans

Or

Ans in (a) above x 6 Procedure II, Table II

 

 

 

 

 

 

∆ T (0C)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • From the graph determine the volume of sodium hydroxide, solution A required to neutralize the carboxylic acid
  • Calculate the volume of carboxylic acid, solution C used for neutralization (= 20 – Ans (b) above)

(d) (i)         = A:C = Ans (b) : Ans (c) = 2: 1

(ii)        Conc. In moles per litre of the carboxylic acid solution C Moles of A = Ans. b (ii) x Ans (b) above

1000

Moles of C = ½ x moles of A

 

 

Molarity = ½ x Ans. b (ii) x Ans (b) x 1000

1000 x Ans (c)

 

 

2. Observations Inferences
(a) –      Cracking sound

–      Colourless liquid forms on cooler

–  Hydrated salt

–  Neutral substance

 

  Parts of test tube.

NO effect on both red and blue litmus papers

 
 

b(i)

White precipitate Ca2+,  Mg2+ or Ba2+ present
 

(ii)

White Precipitate Ca2+,  Mg2+ or Ba2+ present

OR Mg2+ absent ½ mark

 

(iii)

– White precipitate which dissolves on warming Cl present

 

3 Observations Inferences
a –  Moist blue litmus paper changes to red

–  Moist on red litmus paper

– Acidic substance / or H+ present
b – Brown bromine water is not decolourised C = C or C = C – absent

 

OR

Saturated compound present ½ C = C or – C = C – absent

OR

Saturated compound present ½ Alkene / alkyne absent ½

c Purple or KMnO4 is not decolorized Purple KMnO4 colour persists Absence of C = C or R – OH absent
d Effervescence or bubbles of gas

OR Fizzing / Hissing sound

Acidic Compound present

Or H+ ions

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOVEMBER 2002 MARK SCHEME

 

a).

Vol of A

H2O2

Vol. H2O Vol of B.

H2SO4

Vol of C

Na2S2O3

Vol of D

KI

Vol of E

Starch

  Time

(sec)

1/time sec
25 0 20 5 5 2   18 56×10-2
20 5 20 5 5 2   22.5 4.4×10-2
15 10 20 5 5 2   29 3.4×10-2
10 15 20 5 5 2   43.5 2.3X10-2
5 20 20 5 5 2 90.5 90.5 1.1X10-2

 

b).        ½ for each axis

2 marks for plotting 5p/s correctly

1 mark for best straight line                                                                     4 marks

c).         1/time = 1.7 x 10-2(I)

Time = 58.82sec                                                                                   2 marks

  • Rate decreases with the decrease in the concentration of hydrogen peroxide

2 marks

 

2 Observations inferences
a Shiny metal is coated with a Black/grey substance (½)Colourless filtrate obtained (½) metal G is more reactive than metal whose ions are In solution F (I)

OR displacement reaction

Occurred

b No white ppt(1) Or

Rej no observable change

Absence of

SO 2- CO 2- or SO 2-(ions) 4                  3              3

award 2 marks for all 3

Award 1 mark for 2 Award ½ mark for 1

c White PPt (½)

Soluble in excess (½)

Pb2+, Al3+ or Zn2+ as in (b) above       3 marks
d White PPt (½) which dissolves on boiling (I) Pb2+ (I) present

2 ½ marks

e White PPt (½)

colourless filtrate ( ½ )

Pb2+ confirmed (I)

2 marks

f White PPt (I)

Soluble in excess (I)

Zn2+ present (I)    3 marks

 

3 Observations inferences
a Melts ( ½ ) into colourless liquid ( ½ ) burns with a smoky flame (1) unsaturated organic compound

accept long chain hydrocarbon or aromatics

b(i) The purple KMnO4 decolourised/changes to

colourless. The colour of KmnO4 changes from purple to colourless (I)                                                  3 marks

Could be an alcohol or unsaturated compound (I) R – OH , – C = C   – C = C –                                2 marks
(ii) Brown bromine is decolorized/ changes t

colourless Decolourised (I)

Unsaturated (I) compound        2 marks
(iii) Turns orange ( ½ )

pH = 5  ½                                 2 marks

compound is a weak acid (I)      2 marks

 

 

NOVEMBER 2003 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. (a) Volume of solution P = 0cm3

(b)        Average volume of solution P 15.0 + 15.0 = 15.0cm3

2

(c)         15.0 x 0.02 = 0.0003 moles

1000

(d)        gdm3 = 4.18 x 1000

250

= 16.72gdm3

16.72 from (d) above = 0.060M 278

(e)        Moles of Q in 25.0cm3

 

0.06 x 25 = 0.0015 moles

1000

 

  • 003 moles rxts 0.0015 of Q 1 mole = 1 x 0.0015

0.0003

= 5 moles

 

  1. Procedure I
    • Table II Table ½ mk , Decimal ½ mk ; Accuracy = ½ mk
    • Final temp – Initial temp
    • (i) Heat change when H2A dissolve in water (assume heat capacity of the solution is 2)

30 x 4.2 x ∆ T = Ans in J. Or 30 x 4.2 x ∆T = kJ

1000

(ii)        Number of moles of acid used (RFM of H2A is 126) 1.9 =           0.01508 moles

126

  • Molar heat of solution ∆H1 soln of the acid H2A

 

∆ H c (i) = J/mole Or Kj/mole c (ii)

Procedure II

(a) and (b) as in procedure 1

  • (i) Heat (heat capacity 4.2 J/g/0C and density 1 g/cm3 60 x 4.2 x ∆ T = Ans in J or kJ
  • Number of moles of the acid H2A used5 x 30 = 0.015

1000

  • Heat of reaction ∆ H2 of one mole of the acid H2A with Sodium hydroxide

 

∆ H2  = C (i) = Ans

C (ii)

 

 

Or

60 x 4.2 x ∆ T = Ans. (in J or KJ) C (ii)

 

  • ∆ H3 for the reaction H2A (s) + 2 OH (aq) 2H2O (l) + A2- (aq)

∆ H3  = ∆ H2     + ∆ H2   = Ans (-ve kJ /mole)

 

3 Observations Inferences
(a) Colourless solution formed Coloured ions absent  e.g  Cu2+ , Fe2+, or Fe

3+ absent

(b) No white precipitate formed Pb2+ Al3+, Zn2+ , Mg2+  Or Ca2+ absent
(c) White precipitate formed Cl, SO 2, SO 2 ,  or  CO 2+ present

4             3                       3

(d) White precipitate formed dissolves in HCl

(aq)

SO 2- or CO 2- present

3                    3

(e) Purple KMnO4 is (aq) decolorized or changes to colourless SO 2- present Or Reducing

3

(f) Green solution formed OR Colour

changes Orange to green

SO 2- present Or Reducing

3

 

NOVEMBER 2005 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. 1. (a)
Time (min) 0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½
Temp (0C) 82 73 69 68 68 68 66 65

 

1 Mark fore the two axis

1 mark for all points correctly plotted

1 mark for plot occupying ¾ of the grid provided

 

  • 680C

2

  I II
Initial temperature of solution KT1 (0C) 26 26
Initial temperature of solution L T2 (0C) 25 26
Highest temperature of mixture T3 (0C) 30.5 31
Average initial temperature (0C) 25.5 26
Change in temperature ∆T (0C) 5 5
   

Table 1

½ mark for each entry

(5 marks)
a). Average 5 + 5 = 5  
  2 (1 mark)
b). Heat change = 50 x 4.2 x 5 (1)  
  = 1050 Joules (2 marks)

 

 

 

  • Number of moles of acid L 1050

143.4 x 1000

= 0.0078125                                                                              (2 marks)

d).        25cm3               = 0.0078125 moles

= 0.0078125 x 1000

25

= 0.3125M                                                    (2 marks)

 

e).        Relative formula mass of acid L 60 = 0.3125 – (L)

R.F.M

R.F.M = 192 (l)

(2 marks)

 

3 Observations Inferences
(a)

(i)

Cracking sound Colourless liquid

Gas with pungent smell Colourless gas is produced which

changes moist red litmus paper blue (2 marks for four correct observations

N is hydrated

a basic gas is formed ( ½ mark for each) (correct inference)

(i) White Ppt (½) Al3+ or Pb2+ ions, Mg2+  ions present
(ii) No white precipitate is formed Al3+    ion ;      Mg2+   ion present; Pb2+ ions

absent

(iii) White Ppt SO 2-, SO 2- CO 2-     Cl 1 mark for two (2

4              3             3

marks)

(iv) White Ppt  

 

  persists (l) 2

SO4    ion present  –(l)                (2 marks)

b(i) A clear colourless solution (l) Salt is soluble (l)                                                (2 marks) Acid solution is formed ( 1)
(ii) No effervescence (l) (H+ absent (l)    (2 marks)
(iii) White solid formed (l)

Slightly soluble in excess ( ½ ) On addition of NaHCO3

There is effervescence ( ½ ) Colourless gas ( ½ )

Give maximum 2 marks for observations) ( 3 marks)

Acid solution is formed ( 1)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOVEMBER 2006 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. Table 1 (i)
Volume of water in the boiling tube (cm3) Temperature      at                          which crystals of solid A    first

appear ( 0C )

Solubility of solid A (g/100g water
4 66 – 67 112.5
6 56 – 57 75
8 49 – 50 56
10 44 – 45 45
     

1 mark for temp value within range

½ mark for each value ± 20C

½ mark for each value of solubility correctly calculated

(ii)        –           S – 1; P – 1; C – 1

 

(iii)       63 ± 0.5 0C

 

  I II III
Final burette reading 24.40 48.60 26.20
Initial burette reading 0.00 24.40 26.40
Volume of solution B used (cm3) 24.40 24.40 24.20

(Award for each titre value ± of the teachers value

I            24.20 + 24.20              =   24.20cm3

2

II           0.06 x 24.20     = 1.45 x 103 moles

1000

III         1.45 x 10-3 x 5 = 3.63 x 10-3 moles

2

 

IV            3.63 x 10-3 x 10

= 3.63 x 10-2 moles

= 4.5

x 10-2

= 124

 

(iii)       DxH2O

90 + 18 x = 124

X = 34

= 1.9

= 2

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2.

Observations Inferences
 

(a) Colourless liquid condenses on cool parts of test tube. White solid remains

 

Probably hydrated salt/ compound (1) present

(b)    – Colourless filtrate ( ½ )

– White residue

Compound sparingly soluble
(i)         Solution turns pink Compound is basic  OH, HCO3 or CO 2  present

3

OH present or HCO3 or CO 2- absent.

3

(ii)        No effervesnce  
 

(iii)       White ppt formed

Ca2+ , Ba2+, Pb2+  present    (2mks for all three 1 mk for 2
(iv)       No white ppt Ba2+ present or Ca2+ or Pb2+

 

3.

(a) Burns with luminous ( yellow, smoky) flame Unsaturated    compound         OR     Long                       chain hydrocarbon

–     C = C – / – C = C – Or Hydrocarbon with

  high C: H ratio Or aromatic cpd

–     NB – Each these tied to burning with smoky/sooty flame

(b) (i) Purple Potassium manganate (VII) is Decolourised (changes from purple to colourless Alkene or alcohol present

–     C = C – or R – OH

(ii) Brown bromine water is decolorized (

Changes from red to Colourless)

Alkene present // – C = C – present

 

 

NOVEMBER 2007 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. a).
  I II III
Final burette reading 21.8 21.6 43.6
Initial burette reading 0.0 0.0 22.0
Volume of D used (cm3) 21.8 21.6 21.6

(3 marks)

i).         21.6 + 21.6

2                                       =          21.6cm3                        (1 mark)

  • F.M of Na2CO3 =             106

Conc.                            8  =  0.075M 106

  • Moles of Na2CO3 25 x 075M 1000

=          0.001875

Moles of H2SO4                                            =              0.001875

Conc. of H2SO4                                             =     0.001875 x 1000 21.6

=          0.0868M

 

 

iv).       0.0868 x 10                               =          0.868M

 

Test-tube number 1 2 3 4 5 6
Volume of solution A (cm3) 2 4 6 8 6 4
Volume of solution C (cm3) 14 12 10 8 10 12
Initial temperature of solution C (0C) 20.5 20.5 20.5 20.5 20.5 20.5
Highest temperature of mixture (0C) 23 25.5 28.0 29.5 26.5 24.5
Change in temperature ∆T 2.5 5.0 7.5 9.0 6.5 4.5

 

b).        i).

(2 marks)

 

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

ii). Graph    

(3 marks)

iii). I ∆t = 9.5 + 0.10C (1 mark)
  II Maximum volume of A = 7.6cm3 + 0.1  
iv). I Moles of sulphuric acid = 7.6 x 0.868

1000

 
 

II

 

Heat evolved

 

=

= 0.0066 moles

16 x 4.2 x 9.5

(1 mark)
   

Molar Heat

=

 

 

=

638.4 joules

= 638.4

0.0066

96.727272KJ mol-1

 

 

(2 marks)

 

  2 Observations Inferences
(a) Gas with pungent/irritating/choking smell

is produced which changes moist blue litmus paper turns red

Colourless liquid formed on cool part of test tube

Solid turns reddish brown

hydrated salt

acidic gas evolved

(b) (i

(ii)

Reddish brown solution pH 1, 2, 3

Brown precipitate insoluble in excess Brown /Black solid formed or solution

strongly acidic Fe3+
     
97 Chemistry Practical Study Pack                 1989 – 2016

 

(iii)

(iv)

Changes from yellow to brown

White precipitate settles at the bottom of the test tube

Iodide ions/ I ions present

 

3 Observations Inferences
(a) Clear blue flame saturated low carbon organic compound

( 2marks)

(b) No separation or forms a solution

two liquids are miscible

Mixture is miscible or polar

organic compound (1 mark)

(c) No effervescence Liquid not acidic or absence of H+   (2 marks)
(d) Solution changes from orange to

green

F is likely to be

Alcohol or R-OH (2 marks)

 

NOVEMBER 2008 MARK SCHEME

 

  1. PROCEDURE

 

TABLE 1                                                                                                                       (4 Marks)

 

Award a total of 4 marks distributed as follows

 

  • Complete table (1mark)
  • Table with 10 readings (1mark)

 

  • Penalties
    • Penalize ½ km once for any space not filled subject to at least 5 readings being given otherwise penalize fully
    • Penalize ½ mark for unrealistic temperature reading (i.e. from t=o min to t =2m if reading of T400C or T> 40OC ) for the whole table
    • If temperature reading are all constant from t=o to t=5 min penalize ½ mark on complete table
    • Penalise ½ mark on complete table if temperature reading at t=30min is either the same on greater higher than the temperature reading at t=2 min
    • If 2 or more rows of temperature reading are given, penalize ½ mark on complete table and mark table based on the row used to plot the graph. However, if the graph is not drawn then mark the first row of

 

  • Use of decimals (1 mark)
  • accept temperature readings and award 1 mark If consistency given either aswhole numbers a to 1 decimal place otherwise penalize fully
  • Reflect and ward 0 mark if decimal place has other values other than a ‘0’ or ‘5’ g. 20.2, 18.9

 

  • Accuracy

Compare the S.V. to the candidates temperature reading at 2 min and award 1 mark if the reading is within +2.00C of the S.V. otherwise award zero mark

Note

S.V refers to the teachers temperature readings at t = 0 min where all the five initial temperature reading are the same or the temperature reading at t=2 minutes in case the 5 initial temperature readings are not the same

 

  • Trends (1 mark)

 

Award two halves as follows

  • If temperature reading from 0 to 2 min are constant award ½ mark or at least from E-1
  • Award ½ mark if temperature readings from t=3 min to t=5 min shows a rise after the initial drop without another drop

 

Note

  • The reaction is endothermic a hence temperature must drop if not penalize ½ (in 3 minutes) on trend. i.e. to award the 2nd ½ mark for the trend there must have been a drop in temperature after 2 ½ minutes
  • Reject trend in the 2nd part of the table the addition of solid A to the acid otherwise accept a minimum of two readings if they are lower and show a rise

–           Show the tick accuracy on the table

 

 

GRAPH

Award a total of 3 marks distributed as follows

  • Labeling of axes ……………………………… ½ mark

award ½ mark only if both axes are correct labeled (i.e. temperature on vertical and time on horizontal )

 

Penalties

  • Penalise fully for inverted axes
  • Penalise fully if wrong units are used otherwise ignore if units are omitted

/not used

  • Penalise fully if one axis is correctly labeled

 

  • Scale………………… ½ mark

Conditions

  • Area covered by plots should be at least half the provided on both axes e. at least 5 big squares on vertical and 4 ½ big squares on horizontal
  • Scale intervals must be consistent
  • Scale chosen must be able to accommodate all points or plots whether plotted or not check range of readings on the

 

Note

Penalise fully if any of the above conditions are not met

 

 

  • Plotting……………………………………………… 1 mark

i).         If 10 or 9 points are correctly plotted award 1 mark ii).  If 8 or 7 points correctly plotted award ½

iii).       If less than 7 points are correctly plotted award 0 marks

 

  1. If scale interval changes mark plots (if any ) within the first scale interval and treat to rest of the plots even if the axes are inverted or interchanged and award accordingly

 

 

  • The lines and extrapolation…………………………….. (1 mark)
    • Award ½ mark if the plots are joined by two straight lines, accept the lines of best fit
    • Award another ½ marks if for extrapolation where each of the two lines is extended to the 2 ½ minutes mark
    • Accept lines and extrapolation even if the axes are inverted

 

 

 

 

 

99

 

Temperature (OC)

Chemistry Practical Study Pack

∆T

1989 – 2016

 

 

Temp (OC)

Temperatur e ( C)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Temp (OC)

Temp (OC)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Time (minutes)

 

 

 

 

 

 

Temperature (OC)

Temp (OC)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Time (minutes)

Time (minutes)

 

 

Table 1

Time

(min)

0 ½ 1 1 ½ 2 2 ½ 3 3 ½ 4 4 ½ 5
Temp

(0C)

18.

0

18.0 18.0 18.0 18.0 X 13.0 13.0 13.5 13.5 14.0

 

  • ∆T = Correct reading 60C 1 mark

 

Conditions

  • Accept the correct value of ∆T from an extrapolated correct graph with or without showing on the graph for 1 mark
  • award ½ mark for correct showing on an extrapolated correct graph if reading for ∆T is wrong or missing
  • Ignore sign for ∆T
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong units used otherwise ignore if no units are used/shown
  • Reject readings/showing from a wrong graph and award 0 mark for ∆T reject ∆T if coming from the table or wrong graph but accept in (iii) below if used correctly
  • Reject ∆T if from the table or wrong graph but accept if it is used correctly otherwise penalize fully if ∆T is strange

 

  • ∆H = MC∆T √(expression)

= 20 x 4.2 x Answer (ii) above(6)

= 504 joules

 

Or

∆H = MC∆T

= 20 x 4.2 x Answers (ii) above

1000

= Correct Answer

 

Table 2

  I II III
Final burette reading 16.50 32.20 32.20
Initial burette reading 0.00 16.00 16.00
Titre (cm3) 16.50 16.20 16.20

Award a total of 5 marks distributed as follows (i)            Average Titre = 16. 20 + 16.20 = 16 .20cm3

2

  • The number of moles of:
    • Moles of NaOH used = 1 x Titre

1000

 

  • Moles of NaOH: HCl = 1 :1

Moles    of HCl = Ans I above Or Moles of HCl in 25cm3 of soln = Ans I above.

 

  • Ans II x 250 = correct answer

25

Or

Ans II x 10        = Correct Ans

 

Conditions

i).         Penalise ½ mark for wrong transfer of answer (II) ii). Penalise fully for strange figure

iii).        Answer as expected otherwise penalize ½ mark (don’t work at accuracy,  d.p) for wrong answer

 

Notes

  • Award fully if correct answer given is based on statement implying multiplication of ten

 

IV).       2 x 20

 

1000                =           0.04

Answer as expected otherwise penalize ½ mark

  1. V) Moles of HCl reacted with solid A = Ans IV – Ans III

= Correct Ans

 

 

Conditions

Answer (IV) III must be transferred intact otherwise penalize ½ mark for wrong transfer of either of item or both. However for strange figures penalize fully.

Note

  1. If soluble or dissolve is not given but blue ppt mentioned accept and award 1 mark for blue solution
  2. If ppt and dissolve are not mentioned but a candidate mentions deep blue solution in excess credit ½ mark and reject the

 

  • Ans (iii) Procedure A = Correct ans

ANS v                           UNITS j Mol- OR Kj Mot Or

Ans v = Ans iii procedure A

: I Mole of HCl = Ans (iii) Procedure A

Ans V

=Correct Ans JMol-1

Or

Ans v = Ans (i) Procedure A (Joules)

; 1 Mole of HCl = Ans (iii) Procedure A

Ans V x 1000

Jmol-1 or KJ mol-1

 

2 Observations Inferences
a Green solid turns black/ Green solid forms black solid/ residue ; Colourless liquid forms on the cooler part of the test tube/ Colourless vapour condenses on the cooler part of the test tube ; Blue litmus turns red; Red litmus remains red/ the same colour.

Penalise fully for contradiction on colour properties

Rej. Colourless liquid condenses / colourless vapour forms/moisture condenses/No effect on red litmus/Red litmus remains the same colour

–   Hydrated salt/compound or contain water of crystallization (Tied to colourless vapour condensing) Acidic gas produced (Tied to blue litmus turning red.
b Black solid / residue reacts dissolves to form green solution Or Green solution formed Ignore – No effervescence Rej. Blue

solution/ No change/ reaction

Black solid/ residue is basic/ Colored ion present / or  Cu2+, Fe2+ ions present
c (i) Blue ppt/ suspension /solid formed / Blue ppt dissolves in excess aqueous ammonia to

form a deep blue solution

Cu2+ Present ( tied to blue ppt and deep blue solution

Must

(ii) Effervescence occurs / bubbles formed/ Fizzing; Rej hissing/ Brown/ reddish brown solid deposited/ Green solution turns colourless / Test tube becomes warm /hot E is a metal above copper in the ECS / Metal E displaces copper/ metal E is more reactive than cooper / metal E reduced Cu2+ ions to Cu ( Tied to brown solid

deposit)

 

 

 

3 Observations Inferences
a Burns with a yellow sooty smoky flame

½ mark

Burns with a luminous sooty/smoky flame

– long chain/ unsaturated organic/ hydrocarbon with a

high C: H ratio C = C or – C = C ½ marks

Reject

C = C, C = C

Carbon to carbon double or triple bond in words

Alkaline /alkaline

b Dissolves/ soluble to form a colourless solution Polar organic compound Note Accept soluble

/substance/salt/compound present

c (i) Effervesnce formed occurs or bubbles are R – COOH / H+/ H3O+

Accept – Acidic compound /solution

Organic compound ; Carboxylic acid

(ii) Orange colour K2Cr2O7 solution persists

/ remain the same / orange / orange colour

Rej – Yellow used in place of orange

K2Cr2O7 not decolourised

R – OH absent

Note : Penalise fully if any other functional groups are mentioned

(iii) Purple KMnO4 soln is decolorized or KMnO4 soln changes from purple to colourless

Note : Rej Solution remains / becomes / turns colourless

 

 

– C=C- / C = C – present

Accept for unsaturated organic compound present

 

 

NOVEMBER 2009 MARK SCHEME

 

1.

  I II III  
Final burette reading 22.20 21.50 22.50
Initial burette reading 0.00 0.00 1.00
Volume of solution C used (cm3) 22.20 21.50 21.50

(4 marks)

  • i). Average volume of solution C used

= 21.50 + 21.50

2

= 21.50                                                                         (1 mark)

  • Moles of sodium hydroxide in the average volume of solution C

100cm3 of sodium contains 0.3 moles of NaOH 21.50cm3 of solution contains 0.3 x 21.5

1000

=          0.00645 moles   (1 mark) iii).                              Moles of hydrochloric acid in 25.0cm3 of solution D

= 0.00645 moles                                                                       (1 mark)

iv).        Morality of hydrochloric acid in solution D.

25cm3 of solution contains        0.00645 moles Hcl

0.00645 x 1000

100cm3 of solution contains                                   25

 

= 0.25M                                                (1mark)

  I II III  
Final burette reading 21.50 20.90 20.90
Initial burette reading 0.00 0.00 0.00
Volume of solution D used (cm3) 21.50 20.90 20.90

 

Table 2

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • i). Average volume of solution D used

20.90 + 20.90

 

 

 

(4 marks)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. a).

2                      = 20.90cm3                                (1 mark)

 

ii).        Moles of hydrochloric acid in average volume of solution D used 1000cm3 of solution contains 0.258 moles of HCl

20.90cm3 of solution contains    0.258 x 20.90 moles

1000

= 0.0054 moles             (1 mark) iii).                                                                                   Moles of the metal carbonate, solid A in 25.0cm3 of solution  A.

Mole ratio of acid to carbonate 2: 1                                   (1 mark)

½ x 0.0054

= 0.0027 moles                                                             (1 mark)

iv).       The solubility of the metal carbonate in g/100g of solution mass of carbonate = 0.0027 x 74

in 25.0cm3 of solution = 0.1998g

100g of solution will contain         0.1998 x 100g of carbonate

25

= 0.7992g/100g of solution                               (1 mark)

 

 

Observations                                                   Inferences

Colourless liquid                                                 hydrated salt/ compound or contains Condenses on the cooler parts of test tube                        water of crystallization (Tied to

Gas produced forms white                                Colourless liquid forming after fumes with fumes HCl. (2 marks) Or                 condensation

4

solid sublimes/forms a white sublimate          Ammonia gas (NH + ) present ( tied to white solid formed on the cooler parts                gas forming with HCl

of the test tube

 

 

 

b).

 

 

 

 

for each

 

 

 

 

 

Pb2+ in

ii).

Observations                                       Inferences

No white ppt / No white solid                   Pb2+ absent

No white suspension                             No effervescence/ No bubbles

or Al3+ present tied to white ppt                 Note: if a candidate mentions

 

Rej. No observable change                    Place of Al3+ present credit ½

3

No ppt / change/reaction                         CO 2- and SO3 absent    Tied to no

No white substance                              Effervescence. (2 marks)

Colourless soln formed                          NB. To award ‘Al3+ present it must have

Soln remains colourless                         been credited in b (i) ; To award

No colour change                                   Pb2+ absent it must have been mentioned as present in b (i); Ignore mention of Ag+ absent

 

 

 

 

iii).

 

Observations

White ppt /solid/suspension

 

Inferences

4

SO 2- present

 

 

without

which does not dissolve on boiling         – If a candidate mentions Cl

 

4

giving SO 2- present award ½ mark

Penalise fully for any contradictory ion

 

(1 mark)

Formulae of the ion must be given correctly in all the above inferences. Rej ions given in words only                          (2 marks)

 

 

 

  1. a). Observations                                                  Inferences

White solid dissolves to                                     F is a non polar compound

form a colourless solution   (1 mark)                                                                                                                 (1 mark)

Accept a colorless solution formed Without mention of dissolve or soluble For 1 mark

Forms a solution / clear solution without Mention of dissolve or soluble for 1 mk

 

  1. Observations Inferences

PH = 7                                                   Neutral solution

(1 mark)                                              (1 mark)

Note: Ignore mention of colour                  Accpt: Soln neither acidic nor alkaline of mixture; Reject pH range                                                            Rej basic used in place of alkaline

 

 

 

ii).

 

Observations

 

Inferences

 

No effervescence/ No bubbles (1 mark)

H+ absent

Accept soln not acidic for ½ mk in the absence of H+ absent

Ignore R – COOH absent

 

b).

  • Observations Effervescence giving off a Colourless solution formed

Accept Fizzing used in place of Effervescence or bubbles for

(1 mark)

 

  1. Observations

Does not turn green. Orange Color of K2 Cr2 O7 (1 mark) Note both initial colour and Final colour must be given Otherwise penalize fully Accpt: Orange colour of K2Cr2O7 solution persists / remains;

Rej: Yellow used in place of orange

Inferences

Carboxylic/alkanoic acid preset Or – COOH present/ H+/ H3O+

(1 mark) Inferences

Alcohol absent / R – OH Rej – OH (2 marks)

 

 

 

iii).

Observations                                               Inferences

 

Bromine water not decolourised Accept yellow/ Orange / red colour of bromine water persists

 

/ remains                     (1 mark)

C = C /   – C = C – absent

Accept unsaturated organic compound absent for ½ mk. Penalise fully for any contradictory / functional groups

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

NOVEMBER 2010 MARKSCHEME

 

Q1.       Table 1……………………….                                                                             5 marks

a).        Complete table ………………….                                                                     1 mark

 

NOTE; i).          In case there was wrong arithmetic /substration in the table, use the correct values in averaging for the final answer.

  • Where there are two possible average titles use the value which gives the candidates maximum
  • If wrong  values  are  averaged,  pick  the  correct  values  (if  any)  following  the principles of averaging, average and award accordingly.

e.g. 1 S.V = 15.80cm3

Conditions values are 15.4cm3, 15,6cm3, 15.8cm3

 

Candidates working

Either               15.4 + 15.6 + 15.8

3

= 15.60cm3                                                       (1 mark)

OR                    15.4 + 15.6

2

= 15.5cm3                                                       (1 mark)

Examiner to pick             = 15.6 + 15.8                 = 15.7cm3

2                                                          (1 mark)

 

2 S.V                 = 15.50cm3

Candidates values are 15.8, 15.6, 15.6 Candidates working

 

 

3 S.V = 15.90cm3

15.6 + 15.6

2                           = 15.6cm3                     ½ mark

 

 

Candidates values are 16.0, 15.8, and 15.6 Candidates working

15.8 + 15.6

2                            = 15.70cm3

And award 1 mark instead of ½ mark if the candidates value are used

 

CT 1; D    – 1; A – 1; PA – 1; FA – 1

 

 

CALCULATIONS

i).         No. of moles of NaOH in 25cm3 of solution B   =    2 x 25

1000

Moles of NaOH in 250cm3 of solution D     = 2 x 25

1000

Hence Conc. of solution D = 2 x 25 x 1000

1000      250

= 0.200 mols

Or

Conc of solution D = 2 x 25 x 1000

1000      250

= 0.200 mol L

Or

Mc Vc = Md Vd = M1 V1 = M2 V2 /Mg Vg = Md Vd Md (Or M2) or md = 2 x 25

100

Or

Conc of solution D = 2 x 1

10

= 0.200 mol-1

 

  • Moles of NaOH in 25cm3 of solution D used

= Ans (II) x 25

1000

 

Moles of alkanoic acid used = 1/3 x ans (II) x 25

1000

Hence conc of solution C = 1/3 x ans (II) x 25 x 1000

1000              Titre

= correct ans.

OR

Conc of solution C = 1/3 x ans (II) x 25

Titre

= Correct ans.

OR

Ma Va = 1/3 = Ma = 1/3 x ans (II) x 25 MbVb                                    Titre

= correct answer

  • Molar mass of the alkanoic acid

 

= 25.0

Ans (III)

= Correct answer

 

Note:    i).         Penalise ½ mark for wrong transfer of ans (III) otherwise penalize fully for strange figures used.

  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong answer if arithmetic error is outside +5 units in the 1st p
  • Penalise ½ mark for either omission of the (g) units or for wrong units used

 

 

Procedure

 

 

GRAPH

Table II…………………….. 6 marks

 

  • Labelling of axes ………………………………………. ½ mark to award the ½ mark both axes must by correctly labelled

 

Conditions

  • Penalise fully for wrong units used otherwise accept correct labeling even if no units are shown
  • Penalise fully if only one axis is correctly labelled
  • Change in temperature (∆T) must appear on the vertical axis and volume of solution A on horizontal axis, otherwise penalize fully for inverted Axes
  • Reject labeling of axes if temperature alone is used instead of change in temperature (∆T) in vertical

 

b).        Scale ……………………………………………………                                ½ mark

  • Area covered by the actual plots must be at least 3 ½ big square (vertical axis) by 4 ½ big square (horizontal axis)
  • The scale internal must be constant on each axis
  • Scale chosen must be able to accommodate the plots, whether plotted or not (chalk the range of values on both axes)

NB:       i).         Penalise fully if any of the above conditions is not met

ii).        Award for the scale even if the axes are in interchanged so long as the above conditions are met

 

c).        Plotting ………………………………………………..            ½ mark i).            For 5 or 6 points plotted correctly award 1 mark

ii).        If 4 or 3 points are correctly plotted award ½ mark iii).           For less than 3 points correctly plotted award 1 mark

  • If the scale interval changes, make the plots (if any) in the first scale interval only.

Consider the rest of the plots (If any) as wrong plots

  • Accept the correct plots even if the axis are inverted /interchanged

 

 

 

  • The line/shape…………………………………….. 1 mark Conditions
    • Award ½ mark for straight line showing a risk
    • Award another ½ mark for an extrapolated line showing a drop NB: Accept lines of best fit
    • If the axes, are interchanged /inverted reject the lines and the readings from the graph in (b) but accept the reading in subsequent workings in (c) and (d)

 

 

108    Chemistry Practical Study Pack                 1989 – 2016

Award 1 mark

 

∆T

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • Accept any one of the following for ½ mark

 

 

 

 

 

∆T                                                   ∆T

 

 

 

 

Volume of solution A (cm3)                          Volume of solution A (cm3)

 

Award 1 mark

 

∆T                                                   ∆T

 

 

 

 

3

Volume of solution A (cm3) b). Volume of solution A= Vcm

NB:

Volume of solution A (cm3)

 

  • Accept correct reading of V with or within showing on extrapolated graph for

 

1 mark

  • If shown on the graph correctly but reading is wrong or not given award only ½ mark for correct showing on the graph
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong units otherwise ignore if units not given iv). If value of V > 25cm3 reject and award

vi).       Reject showing and reading of V from a wrong graph but accept in (c) below if need correct

 

  • Volume of B = 30 – Ans (b) above (30 –v)

correct ans.

 

NB;       i).         V of 30cm3 is unrealistic and unacceptable and hence penalize fully and consequently. Reject working in both d (i) and d (ii) below and award o mark in each case

 

ii).        Penalise ½ mark for wrong units and another ½ mark if working not shown

  • i). Ratio of volume A and B

= Ans (b); Ans (c) Or

Ans (c); Ans (b)

= 1: 1

 

NB:       If ratio is not 1: 1 penalise ½ mark but accept the ratio in d (ii) if used correctly

Moles of acid used = Moles of NaOH Molarity of acid = 2 x Ans (c ) x 1000

1000               Ans (b)

= corr. Ans

OR

Conc of solution A = 2 x Ans (c)

Ans b

= Correct Ans

OR

MA VA = MB VB

MA        = 2 x Ans

Ans(b)

= Corr. Ans

 

 

Conditions

  • Accept answer tied correct arithmetic otherwise penalise ½ mark for arithmetic error outside +2 marks in the 1st p
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong transfer of ans in (c) or (b) in both otherwise penalise fully for strange figure in either

 

NB:       Penalise fully for any calculation noted beyond the expected ans.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2 Observation Inferences
a (i) White ppt B2+Ca2+, Ba2+, If all the 3 given 2 marks If only 2 given – 1 mark

If only 1 given – ½ mark

Note: for any contradictory mark out of 1 ½ ,penalize ½ mark for any contradictory

ii) White ppt which dissolves in excess.

reject residue Suspension Accept white solid

Pb2+, NB: Credit Pb2+ only if mention in (i) above, penalize fully for any contradiction
iii) White PPt F contains SO 2, Cl, SO 2, Cl, or SO 2, Cl,

4                     3                          4

SO 2-, CO 2-, 4 ions given – 1 mark

3             3

3 or 2 ions given – ½ mark ions given – 0 mark

Penalties

 

    Penalise fully if candidate E contains the above ions

penalize ½ mark for contradictory ions

iv) Yellow PPt Pb2+

Penalise fully for any contradictory ions

bi) Burns with a smoky/sooty flame/sooty flame Accept – yellow sooty  

– C=C- / -C=C-

Accept ; long chain hydrocarbon, carbon; hydrogen ratio

Penalise fully for any contradictory functional group.

(ii) I I pH is 1 or 3 accept red for ½ mk but reject inference given but reject     inference            given         on        its strength Reject PH range, penalize Fully for colour and correct

PH NB: If a wrong colour

strongly acidic

Reject – acidic given alone G – is a strong acid

ignore – carboxylic acid

II KMnO4 decolourised Or KMnO4 turns from Purple to colourless Reject

KMnO4 turns colourless Solution turns colourless Solution decolourised

Solution discolurised

 

– C = C- or – C = C- R – OH ½

Reject the groups in words – OH Penalise ½ mk for each contractor functional group

iii Effervescence /bubbles /fizzing odourless gas

odourless to differentiate between SO2 & CO2

Reject ; Hissing

Odourless mentioned alone

CO 2- present in F (tied to part (a) (iii)

3

Ignore mention of acid

ii). Penalise fully for contradiction iii).The inference is tied to effervescence bubbles and odourless

 

 

 

 

NOVEMBER 2011 MARKSCHEME

 

Conditions (ii)

  1. Value 1.60 must be intact otherwise penalize fully
  2. Should be at least 3 dec. place
  3. Penalise ½ mark for arithmetic error if outside + 2 units in the 3rd depth

 

  1. Units may not be given but if given must be correct penalize ½ mark for errors units used

 

  1 2 3
Final burette reading 29.70 33.40 44.60
Initial burette reading 0.00 4.00 15.30
Volume of solution A used (cm3) 29.70 29.40 29.30

 

ii). Concentration in moles per litre of the dibasic acid in solution A Relative molecular mass of A is 126.

1.60 x 1000                   1.60                                         1.60 x 1000      1.60 x 4

250      = 6.4                 126       = 0.0127                       126    126         126

6.4                               moles in a litre                           = 0.051M

 

126       = 0.05               0.0127 x 1000

250

= 4 x 0.00127

= 0.051

 

  • Moles of the dibasic acid used; Answer in (ii) above x litre

1000

 

 

 

2 marks

 

= correct answer                                                                       1 mark

 

  • Moles of sodium, hydroxide in 25.0cm3 of solution C Ans in (iii) above x 2

=correct answer

1 mark

  • Concentration of sodium hydroxide in moles per litre

Answer (iv) above x 1000                                           Answer (iv) above x 40 25

Correct answer                         Or        Mb = Ans (iv) above x titre x 2 25

Correct answer

Or          Ans (iv) x titre Mb x 25

= Correct answer

 

  • Calculate the;
    • Average volume of solution A used;

 

  1st Conical flask 2nd Conical Flask
Final burette reading 21.20 33.60
Initial burette reading 9.70 21.20
Volume of solution A used (cm3) 11.50 11.40

 

 

  • Moles of the dibasic acid used: Ans (ii) procedure II x titre (table 2)

1000

=          Correct ans

 

  • Moles of sodium hydroxide that reacted with the dibasic acid

=          Ans (ii) above x 2

=          Correct ans

 

 

 

1 mark

 

 

1 mark

 

  • Moles of sodium hydroxide that reacted with 0cm3 of salt B in solution B;

=Ans (iv) procedure II = Ans (iii) above

=Correct ans.

2 marks v).          Given that I mole of salt B reacts with 2 moles of sodium hydroxide, calculate the;

  1. Number of moles of salt B in 0cm3 of solution B Ans (iv) above

2

Correct ans

1 mark

  1. Concentration in moles per litre of salt B in solution B Ans I above x 1000

25

 

Ans I above x 40

= Correct ans

 

  • Relative molecular mass of salt B;

=          4.75

Ans in II above

= Correct answer > and > 140 penalise ½ mark for ans

 

  1. a).i). Observation                                                      Inferences

 

1 mark

 

4

Gas that turns moist litmus paper                     NH + present (tied to red litmus Blue given off                 turning blue)

Condenses on the cooler parts of                       Solid D is hydrated /Solid D

The tube to form colourless liquid                          contains water of crystallisation Droplets                           (tied to idea of condensation)

White sublimate formed solid Sublimes to form white sublimate

A gas given off that turns moist blue Litmus paper red

A brown residue /solid formed

NB:       Ignore mention of any other ions present

 

  • Observations Inferences

Yellow /brown solution formed                                                          Fe2+ oxidized to Fe3+ On addition of H2 O2 solution                                                                                                        or

Brown ppt formed which is in soluble                Fe3+ formed

In excess NaOH solution NB: ignore                                                                        Accept Fe3+ present in Mention of initial colour of solution                                                                        mixture of Fe2+ in

unless It contradictory                                     solution

NB: Reject Fe3+ present /solid or solution D contains Fe3+

 

b). i).    Observations                                       Inferences

4
3
3

A white ppt formed                                  SO 2-, SO 2- CO 2- present

NB: Penalise ½ mark for each contradictory ions for a max of ( 1 ½ mark)

 

ii). To the mixture obtained in (i) above, add about 5 cm3 of 2M nitric acid (V) acid Observations             Inferences

3

Effervesces occurs /bubbles of             SO 2- presents

Gas seen

The white ppt dissolves disappears                   NB: credit only if correctly inferred Correct inference tied to either observation or both

4

Penalise ½ mark for each contrition to a max of 1 mark Ignore SO 2 mentioned as absent

  • To portion two of solution E in a testtube, add 2 drops of acidified potassium dichromate

(VI) and warm the mixture

 

Observations                                       Inferences

3

Acidified K2Cr2O7 solution                                  SO 2- presents

Changes from orange to green                           NB: credit only if correctly inferred Correct inference tied to either observation or both

4

Penalise ½ mark for each contrition to a max of 1 mark Ignore SO 2 mentioned as absent

 

3          a).        Observations                                       inferences

 

Burns with a blue flame               Reject C = C / C     C absent

Saturated organic compound/organic Compound with low C: H ratio

Absence of unsaturated organic compound Ignore R-OH if mentioned

 

  • Observations Inferences

No of effervescence /No bubbles          Absence of H+ or liquid is not acidic

/No of fizzing

Ignore does not dissolved                      Absence of R- COOH

No reaction                                                            Ignore H3O+ if mentioned Reject: No hissing on its own

 

  • Observations Inferences K2Cr2O7 changes from orange to                                            R – OH

green/solution changes from orange     Reject; 1 – alcohol written in to green                  words 2-OH

 

Reject: soln turns green, NB: Penalise fully for any contradicting functional groups

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

NOVEMBER 2012 MARKSCHEME

 

  1. Question I – Procedure
    • i). Moles of Sodium thiosulphate (Solution B) 05 x Average titre

1000

=   Correct answer Conditions

 

  • i). Moles of solution A in 0cm3

Moles ratio       moles of A        :            Moles of Na2S2O3 . 5H2O 1 :                6

Moles of A = 1

Moles  of  Na2SOSH2O Moles of A = ans a (ii) moles

6            = Correct answer ii).            Concentration of A in moles per litre

25cm3 of A contains ans b(i) above 1000 cm3 of A contains

Ans b(i) x 1000

25

=           correct answer OR

Ans b(i) x 40

=          Correct answer

 

OR           MA VA = 1 MB VB                   6

MA = 0.05 x Average titre

6 x 25

=          Correct answer

 

OR

Answer (b) (i) x 1000 = Correct answer

25

 

Conditions

  • Penalise ½ mark fro wrong transfer of ans b(ii) or average titre otherwise penalise fully for strange figure
  • Answer must be given to at least 3 p unless it works out exactly to less than 3

d.p otherwise penalise ½ mark

  • Penalise ½ mark for answer if arithmetic error is outside +2 units in the 3rdp d). Units may not be given but if given must be correct otherwise penalise ½ mark

for wrong units used

e).        When formula is wrongly given in the formula method penalise fully NB: Penalise ½ mark for the answers in calculation a (i) and b (ii) if

candidate work beyond the expected answer

 

 

 

 

PROCEDURE II

Table 2 – 6 marks Distribution of marks

Complete table ………………………………………….                                     (3 marks)

 

  1. ACCURACY

Compare the candidates 1st time reading to the S.V if within +2s award 1mk otherwise penalise fully

Note:

  • The V is the teacher first time reading
  • Put a tick (√ ) on the candidate value if right

 

  1. TREND (Tied to the time row)

Award (1 mark) for time reading increasing continuously otherwise penalise fully

 

Graph

  1. Labelling Conditions
    • Accept labeling even if no units are shown, otherwise penalise fully if wrong units are shown
    • Penalise fully for inverted axis
    • Penalise fully if only one axis is correctly labeled

 

  1. Scale
  • Area covered by the actual plots (including the origin) must be at least 4 x 4 large squares ( ½ the grid) otherwise penalise fully
  • The scale internal must be consistent on each axis iii). The scale chosen must accommodate all the plots Note:

 

  Penalise fully if any of the above is not met Award for the scale even if the axis are inverted  
C. Plotting Conditions

If 5 or 6 points are correctly plotted ……………….

 

 

(1 mark)

  If 3 or 4 points are correctly plotted …………

If less than 3 points ……………………………

(½ mark)

(0 marks)

 

  1. Line

Accept a straight line passing through at least 2 points correctly plotted and through the origin on extrapolation otherwise penalise fully

 

Calculations

i).         For correct showing of i/t on the graph ½ mark ii).   For stating the correct reading

e.g R = 0.003

iii).       For t = 1/correct value

v).        Correct value ½ (Must have units)

 

 

 

 

Conditions

  • Accept correct readings without showing
  • Award ½ mark for showing on the graph and 1 If applied correctly in the expression and ½ mark for the answer
  • Answer must be at at least 1 p or whole no (if it works out) otherwise penalise
  • Allow showing of reading for the candidates graph irrespective of the line as long as the scale is correct(Intervals)
  • Award where not shown not stated but correct reading if done for him/her (do it)

 

Penalise

Penalise ½ mark for W.A if the answer is not within +2 units in the 1st d.p Correct units must be shown otherwise penalise ½ mark

 

2. a).i). I). Observations

A white precipitate

Inferences

Presence of Pb2+, Ba2+, Ca2+ Only 2 – ½ mark

Penalise ½ mark for each contradictory ion

    II). Observations No white ppt Inferences

Presence of  Ba2+, Ca2+

Pb2+ absent ½ where the above

Not mentioned penalise ½ mark for each contradictory ions

    III). Observations

No white precipitate

Inferences Cl- absent

Penalise fully for any contradictory ion

Ignore mention of S0 2-, SO 2 of CO 2- as absent

4            3                  3

ii).        Observations

Effervescence/bubbled                        Solid contain NO3

Colourless gas/pungent choking           (Tied to red litmus turning blue)

 

Smell

Red Litmus – blue Blue – remains blue

 

  1. a). Observations                                       Inferences

No effervescence/no bubbles                                                         Solid F is not acidic No fizzing                                                                               OR

Absence of H+/H30+

  • i). Observations                                       Inferences

Burns with a sooty flame                       Unsaturated /long chain /high C-H organic cpd organic cpds ratio present

Smoky flame or luminous                        Flame / Carbon –carbon double/triple Yellow flame            bond written in words or aromatic cpds

 

ii).        Observations                                       Inferences

White suspensions                                                            Compound is slightly soluble Or                                                                                          Or

White solid remains undissolved           Cpd is partially soluble

or

cpd is insoluble/cpd is nonpolar

 

  • i). Observations                                                           Inferences Effervescence /Bubbles /fizzing                                                           The mixture is acidic

Or                                                        Or

Accept colorless gas given off               RCOOH or H+/H3O present

ii).        Observations                                       Inferences

Bromine water is not decolourised        Carbon – carbon double/triple Or                bond absent

Yellow/orange/brown/red                                    Or

Remains persists                                                            Compound is saturated Bromine water remain yellow

 

NOVEMBER 2013 MARKSCHEME

 

Procedure I. Table 1.

  1. Complete table (All readings recorded) ……….
    • Penalise ½ mark once for any space not filled, subject to at least 4 readings beings given otherwise penalize
    • Penalise ½ mark for unrealistic temperature reading either below 100C or more than 400C at t=0
    • Penalise ½ mark for temperature reading, they should all be constant from t=0 to t=7 iv). If two or more rows of temperature readings are given, penalize ½ mark for complete

table based on the rows used to plot the graph. However if the graph is not drawn then mark the first rows of the temperature reading.

v).        If two or more graphs are plotted, mark the complete table based on the first row.

 

  1. Use of decimals (tied to at least two readings) accept the temperature reading for ½ mark only if consistently given as either 1 o

i).         Whole number              ii).        1 decimal point of either ‘0’ or ‘5’ Otherwise penalize fully

 

  • Accuracy…………………………….

 

hemistr
2016

Compare the candidate temperature reading at t=0 with the school value (S.V) and award ½ mark. If the reading is within +2C of the S.V otherwise penalize fully

Trend …..

 

Awarded as follows;

  • ½ mark for continuous rise upto the maximum
  • 2nd ½ mark for temperature being either content at maximum or constant followed by a continuous drop or continuous drop after

Graph……

Distribution as follows.

  1. correct labeling of both axes ………………………..

Penalties

  • Penalise fully for inverted axes
  • Penalise fully for wrong units used other ignore if units are omitted iii). Penalise fully if only one axis labeled

 

  1. Scale……………………………………………….

i).         Area covered by plot should be atleast half of grid provided i.e 4 ½ by 3 ii).  Scale interval should be consistent each axis

iii).       All plots/points whether plotted or not (check the range of reading on the note. Penalise fully if any of the above conditions is not met

  • Plotting……………………………..

Conditions

  • If 8 or 7 correctly plotted ………
  • If only 6 to 4 points correctly plotting iii). If less than 4 points correctly plotted …. Note:
  • If the scale interval changes mark plots if any within the first scale interval and the first as wrong
  • Accept correct plots even if the axes are inverted and award accordingly iii). Mark all plots on the graph to verify the award

 

  1. Line/Shape………….
  • Accept 2 straight lines intersecting on extrapolation for ……………….
  • Accept 2 straight lines not extrapolated whether joined or not for…
  • Accept 1st line of best fit only if it passes through the initial temperature the following are the versions accepted even if the axes are

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Highest change in temperature, OT.

  1. i). Accept correct value of OT from correctly extrapolated graph

with/without showing…………. Provided 1st line passes through the plot at t=0 i.e limited

temperature.

ii).        Award ½ mark for correct showing on a correctly DT value is wrong or missing iii).    Award 0 max for DT stated from a wrong graph

Note:    a).        Ignore +ve or –ve sign on the DT value

b).        Penalise ½ mark for wrong units otherwise ignore if omitted

 

  1. Time taken for reaction to be completed

Accept correct time reading from correctly extrapolated with or without showing for …. If wrong units of time are given penalize fully, otherwise ignore omission of units

 

Conditions

  • Ignore the formula for working DH, but if given MUST be correct otherwise penalize ½ mark where wrong formula is given
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong units or omission of units on the answer iii). Accept correct transfer of DT even if rejected in a(iii) I above

iv).       Penalise ½ mark for wrong arithmetic on answer if it is outside + 200 joules or + 0.2 KJ iv).        Ignore if no sign is given on the answer otherwise penalize ½ mark for positive sign (+)

 

Procedure II

Table 2 …………………….

  1. Complete table ………………………

Conditions

  • Complete table with 3 titrations done
  • Incomplete table with 2 titrations done ……..
  • Incomplete table with only one titration ……………….

 

Penalties

i).         Wrong arithmetric when determining the titre values ii).            Inverted tables

  • Burette readings beyond 50ml unless explaining iv). Unrealistic titre values below 1 ml or in hundreds v).       Penalise ½ mark for each to a maximum of ½ mark

 

 

  1. TABLE 2 ………………………

Use of decimals …. Tied to 1st row and 2nd row only

 

Conditions

  • Accept 1 dp or 2 dp used consistently; otherwise penalize fully
  • If 2 dpts are used the second decimal value must be O or S otherwise penalize fully iii). Accept inconstancy in the use of zero’s used as initial burette reading i.e o,0.0 0.00

 

  1. Accuracy (Tied to correct titre value …..

Compare the candidates titre values with the S.V and award marks as follows i).        If at least one is within +0.1 of S.V award …

ii).        If none is within + 0.1 but at least one is within + 0.2 of S.V award iii).       If no value is within +0.2 award 0 marks

 

Note:

If there is;

  • wrong arithmetic or subtraction in the table, then compare the worked

Correct value and award accordingly.

  • Where there are two possible S.Vs from the Teachers results, indicate both values on the script and use one which is closer to the candidate value to award for accuracy and final answer
  • If no S.V is given or cant be worked out from teacher’s value as per principles of averaging
    • All candidates correct average tutors should be written down and close values picked for averaging per session
    • If candidates average values are too varied ignore them and use KNEC value

 

Compare the candidates average titre with S.V i).   If within +0.1 of S.V award

ii).        If not within + 0.1, but within + 0.2 of S.V award….. ½ mark iii).            If not within + 0.2 of S.V award               0 mark

 

Note;

  • If there are 2 possible average titre values use the one that is closer to the V and credit accordingly
  • if wrong litre values are averages by candidates, pick correct values (if any) average them and award accordingly

 

4

b).        i).         Moles of MnO = 0.02 x AV. Titre

1000

=Correct Ans.

  • Moles of FE2+ in 25cm3

Fe2+ : Mn04- = 5: 1

= 5 x Ans b(i) above

= Correct Ans.

 

  • Moles of iron (i) ions in 250cm3 = Ans b(ii) x 250cm3

25cm3

Or        Ans b(ii) x 10

= Correct Ans

 

  1. PRINCIPLES OF AVERAGING Conditions
    • If 3 consistent values averaged …..
    • If 3 titrations done, but only2 are consistent and averaged iii). If only 2 titrations done, are consistent and averaged
  • If 3 titrations done, but are inconsistent are averaged……

 

  • If 3 titrations done, and all can be averaged but only 2 are averaged vi). If only 2 titrations are done, are inconsistent and averaged ….

 

Penalties

i).         Penalise ½ mark for wrong arithmetic if the error is outside +2 units in the 2nd d.p ii).     Penalise ½ mark for no working shown but correct answer is written

/stated

  • If wrong answer is stated with no working
  • If wrong working shown with correct answer however accept

 

Note:

  • Accept rounding off/truncation of answer to p e.g 17.666 = 17.67 or 17.66

Otherwise penalize rounding off to 1 dp or to a whole number

  • Accept answer if it works out exactly to 1 d.p or to a whole number

 

  1. FINAL ACCURACY (Tied to correct average titre)

Penalties/Conditions

  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong units used in part b(i)- b(ii) otherwise ignore omission of units
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong transfer in b(i) – b(ii) otherwise penalize fully for strange figure in each case
  • Answer in b(i)- b(iii) should be at least unless it works out exactly to less than 4 ps otherwise penalize ½ mark on the answer
  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong arithmetic in ans b(i) if the error on the answer is outside 2 units in the 5th p
  • Answer in b(ii) b(iii) must be as expected, otherwise penalize ½ mark on the answer

 

  1. Molar heat of displacement of CU2+ ions CU2+: Fe = 1:1

= Ans a(iii)

b(iii)

= correct ans.

 

Penalties/conditions

  • Penalise ½ mark for wrong transfer of either a(iii) or b(iii) otherwise penalize fully for strange figure
  • Penalise 1 mark for arithmetic error outside 200 units of expected answer if the answer is in joules or outside 2 units if answer is in k
  • Penalise ½ mark on correct answer if either the correct sign (-ve) or correct unit is missing or both are wrong/missing
  • Penalise fully for unrealistic answer e beyond 200 KJ/mole or 200,000 J/Mole

 

Note:

For continued working, mark only the 1st correct areas.

 

  1. Procedure a). i).

 

  • I). extrapolated graph

showing/without showing            1 mark II).            from extrapolated graph – wrongly stated but shown on the

graph                                                                           ½ mark

  • DH = MCDT

 

= 50 x 4.2 x DT

= Correct answer                   Joules J.j Or = 50 x 4.2 x D.J

1000

= Correct answer (Kilo joules K.J)

-Ignore formula for working DH. Given must be correct otherwise penalize ½ mark for wrong formula.

– Penalise ½ mark for wrong units or omission

-Ignore if no sign is given otherwise if no sign is given otherwise penalize ½ markf or (+) sign

1 ½ mark

  1. Procedure
  I II III
Final burette reading      
Initial burette reading      
Volume of solution C used (cm3)      

 

 

a).        1 + 11 + 1

3                 = ans

4 marks

 

 

1 mark

 

i).

Observations Inferences
-Colourless

-Odourless gas produced

-Gas extinguishes a burning splint

-White residue or solid turns yellow when heated and turns white on cooling

(1 mark)

-CO3 2- (Extinguishes burning splint)

-Zn2+/ZnO formed (turned to white on cooling )

 

 

(1 mark)

Award ½ mark upto a maximum of 1 mark

Penalise ½ mark for each contradictory low in each case Reject; ZnO present.

ii).

Observations Inferences
-Colourless

-Odourless gas produced

-Gas extinguishes a burning splint

-White residue /solid turns yellow when heated and turns white on cooking

(1 mark)

-CO3 2- present

Penalize fully for any contradictory ion Zn2+ present

(1 mark)

 

Reject ; Hissing /Fizzing

iii).

Observations Inferences
-White ppt

-soluble in excess                             (1 mark)

-Zn2+/Zno formed (turned to white )

(1 mark)

 

Penalise fully for contradictory ions

 

 

b).        i).

Observations Inferences
-White ppt

-ignore if ppt is insoluble in excess

(1 mark)

Al3+, Pb2+, Mg2+ present Note

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. a).

 

ii).

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

iii).

Penalize fully for ppt dissolves

 

 

Observations Inferences
– No effervescence

-No white ppt

 

(1 mark)

-CO 2-, SO 2- absent

3             3

(both ½ mark)

-Al3+, Mg2+ present

(1 mark)

 

Accept : No ppt

½ mark – colourless solution formed

–     Solution remains colourless

 

Observations Inferences
-White ppt formed

-penalise fully if ppt dissolves

(1 mark)

-Pb2+ ions absent penalized ½ mark for any contradictory ion

SO42- present

(1 mark)

 

Penalise fully for any contradictions ions Accept if ions are written in words

 

Observations Inferences
– melts and burns with a sooty/luminous / yellow smoky flame

(1 mark)

-‘C=C’/ C=C-

-Organic compound with high C;L

-Long chain organic compound

– Unsaturated organic

(1 mark)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

b).        i).

Melts on its own for ½ mark Carbon – carbon dissolves C=C/C=C

Alkalines/alkynes

Long chain hydrocarbon

 

Note:

Penalise fully for any contradictory ion

 

Observations Inferences
-KMNO4/H+ is not decolouress colour of KMN04/H+ remains purple/purple colour of KMNO4/H+ persists or remains the same

(1 mark)

-H+/H3O+ or 4 – COOH or carboxyli growing in words/solutions in acidic

 

1 mark

 

Saturated organic compound present for ½ mark

Observations Inferences
-Effervescence /bubbles /fizzing (1 mark) – H+/H3O+ or 4 –COOH or carboxyli growing in words /solution is acidic

(1 mark)

Accept : Colourless gas for ½ mark Reject : Hissing/fizzling

c).

Observations Inferences
-Dip the p H /universal paper into the solution from (b) above

-match the colour obtained with the p H chart and not the p H= 1 or 2

(1mark)

-Solution is strongly acidic

 

 

(1 mark)

 

Reject: p H range ( p H = 1 -2)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CONFIDENTIAL AND PREPARATION INSTRUCTIONS TO SCHOOLS

October – November 1989 Instructions to Schools.

 

This is information that enables the Head of the school and the teacher in charge of Chemistry to make adequate preparations for Chemistry Practical Examination.

 

In addition to the fittings and substances ordinarily contained in a chemical laboratory, the following should be provided.

 

Requirements per Candidate

 

Each candidate will require the following:

  • About 75cm3 of solution W9
  • About 150cm3 of solution W11 (oxallic acid)
  • About 1g of solid Y
  • About 10cm of metal M (magnesium ribbon)
  • 1 pipette of 0cm3
  • 3 conical flasks
  • 1 burette
  • 1 measuring cylinder of 100cm3
  • 1 beaker of 250cm3
  • Tissue paper
  • 1 boiling tube
  • 1 thermometer (accuracy 50C)
  • 1 ruler
  • 1 spatula
  • 5 test-tubes
  • A sharp blade or pair of scissors
  • A small funnel

 

Access to

  • 250cm3 of distilled water
  • Dilute hydrochloric acid
  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • Dilute sodium hydroxide
  • Aqueous ammonia

 

Preparations

  1. Solution W9 is made by dissolving 90cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid in distilled water and making it to one litre of This solution MUST be supplied in a burette placed at a central position where it should be accessible to 5 to 10 candidates.
  2. Solution W11 is made by dissolving 30g of solid W11 in distilled water and making it up to one litre of solution.
  • Solution W12 is made by dissolving 3.20g of sodium hydroxide pellets in distilled water and making it up to one litre of
  1. Metal M should be cleaned with sand-paper the day before the

 

 

October /November 1990. Requirements for Candidates

In addition to the fittings, substances and apparatus ordinarily found in a chemistry laboratory each candidate will require the following;

 

  • Between 0g and 1.5g of solid D,

 

  • About 250cm3 of solution S1, (Sodium hydroxide)
  • About 150cm3 of solution S1,
  • About 0g of solid Q
  • About 400cm3 of distilled water
  • One burette
  • One 25cm3 of pipette
  • One 10cm3 pipette
  • One 100cm3 measuring cylinder
  • One filter funnel
  • One filter paper
  • conical flasks (250cm3)
  • One thermometer (0-100C – 0-1100C)
  • One crucible or crucible lid or a metallic spatula
  • One spatula
  • One test tube holder
  • test tubes
  • Two boiling tubes
  • One dropper

 

Access to:

  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • pH paper (range 1-14)
  • Solid sodium hydrogen carbonate
  • 1% potassium manganate (VII) solution
  • 1% bromine water
  • Burner
  • Concentrated sulphuric acid supplied with a dropper pipette
  • About 6cm3 of ethanol

 

Preparations

  • Solids D and Q will be provided by the Kenya National Examinations
  • Preparations of solution S1:
    • Dissolves 0g of sodium hydroxide in distilled water and make it up to one litre of solution
    • Take 200cm3 of the sodium hydroxide solution prepared in (i) above and dilute with distilled water to make up one litre of solution (SI)
  • Preparation of solution S2:
  1. I) Dissolve 56cm3 of concentrated sulphuric acid in about 500cm3 of distilled

II).   Take 10cm3 of the sulphuric acid solution prepared in (i) above and dilute it by adding distilled water to make it up to one litre of solution (S2).

 

 

 

October / November 1992 Requirements for Candidates

In addition to fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require:

  • 60cm3 of solution C2,
  • 100cm3 of solution C3
  • 150cm3 of solution C5
  • 150cm3 of solution C6
  • About 1g of solid C7

 

  • One, 50cm3 burette
  • One, 100cm3 beaker
  • One, 25cm3 (or 20cm3 ) pipette,
  • One, 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • Three, 250cm3 conical flasks
  • Seven, clean dry testtubes placed in a rack
  • One, stop watch / stop clock,
  • One, boiling tube
  • One,

 

Access to:

  • Methyl orange indicator solution,
  • 5M lead nitrate solution
  • 5M barium chloride solution
  • About 10cm3 of solution C4
  • Dilute sulphuric acid
  • Dilute sodium hydroxide solution,
  • Source of heat (Bunsen burner)
  • 300cm3 of distilled water
  • Note: all the solutions should be freshly prepared and supplied accompanied by

 

Preparations

  1. Solution C2 is prepared by dissolving 2g of solid C2 in distilled water and making it up to one litre
  2. Solution C3 is prepared by dissolving 0.40g of solid C3 in about 200cm3 of distilled water, adding 20cm3 of 1M sulphuric acid, shaking well and making it up to one litre with distilled water.
  • Solution C4 is prepared by placing 0g of solid C4 in 100cm3 beaker, adding 2cm3 of distilled water to make a paste and pouring the paste into 100cm3 of boiling distilled water, boiling the mixture for about one minute and allowing it to cool. Solution C4 is to be prepared on the morning of the examination.
  1. Solution C5 is peppered by adding 10cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid (specific gravity of 18 or 1.9) in 500cm3 of distilled water and making it up to one litre.
  2. Solution C6 is prepared by dissolving 19.2 of solid C6 in about 500cm3 of warm distilled water, cooling the solution, transferring it into a volumetric flask and making it up to one litre with distilled

 

 

 

 

 

 

October /November 1993 Requirements for Candidates

In addition to the equipments, apparatus and chemicals found in an ordinary chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following;

  • 75cm3 of solution A
  • 0cm3 of solid B
  • 200cm3 of solution C
  • About 1g of solid F

 

  • One, 50cm3 burette
  • One 25cm3 pipette
  • Five 25cm3 conical flasks
  • One, 100 cm3 measuring cylinder
  • One, filter funnel
  • Six, test tubes
  • One, spatula
  • One boiling tube
  • One filter paper cut into small strips of about 1cm and at least 5cm long Access to:
  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • About 500cm3 of distilled water
  • 05M iodine solution
  • 2 M hydrochloric acid solution
  • 2M sodium hydroxide solution
  • 24M barium dichromate solution
  • A wall clock placed in a position visible for all candidates
  • Two labels

 

Preparations

  • Solution A is prepared by dissolving 40g of sodium hydroxide pellets in about 500cm3 of distilled water then making it up to one litre of solution
  • Solution C is prepared by dissolving 7g of solid C in about 500cm3 of distilled water and making it up to one litre of solution
  • The 0g solid B should be weighed accurately for each candidate and supplied in a dry weighing bottle or test tube or any other small dry container
  • 05M iodine solution is prepared by dissolving 20g of potassium iodide crystals in 600cm3 of water then adding 12.7g of iodide crystals dissolving and making it up to one litre solution

 

October / November 1994 Requirements for Candidates.

In addition to fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

 

  • 200cm3 of solution D
  • 150cm3 of solution E
  • 50cm3 of solution F
  • 50cm3 of solution G
  • About 5g of solid H
  • One, 50cm3 burette
  • One, 100cm3 beaker
  • One, 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • One 100cm3 measuring cylinder
  • One 25cm3 (or 20cm3 ) pipette
  • Three, 250cm3 conical flasks
  • Eight, clean dry testtubes.
  • One thermometer (-100C to 1100C
  • One metallic spatula
  • About 5g of solids –        Sodium chloride
    • Potassium chloride
    • Calcium chloride
  • One boiling tube
  • Stirring rod
  • About 1g of steel wool Access
  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • 2M sodium
  • 2M aqueous ammonia
  • 2M sodium chloride
  • Bunsen burner (heat source)
  • Distilled water
  • Each of the above solutions should be supplied with a

 

Preparations

  1. Solution D is prepared by dissolving 0g of sodium hydroxide pellets in distilled water and making it up to one litre.
  2. Solution E is prepared by dissolving 19.2g of solid E in distilled water and making it up to one litre.
  • Solution F is prepared by dissolving 0g of sodium hydroxide pellets in distilled water and top it up to one litre.
  1. Solution G is prepared by dissolving 79.4g of solid G in distilled water and making it up to one litre.

 

 

 

 

 

October /November 1995

 

Requirements for Candidates

 

In addition to the equipment, apparatus and chemicals found in an ordinary chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following;

  • 2.0g of solid J, weighed accurately
  • 1.0g of solid K, weighed accurately
  • About 2g of solid L
  • About 8g of solid N
  • 100cm3 of 0M hydrochloric acid
  • One, 50cm3 burette
  • One, thermometer
  • One, stopwatch/stopclock/watch with a second hand
  • One, 100cm3 beaker
  • Two pieces of aluminium foil (2cm3 each)
  • Six test-tubes
  • Two wooden splints
  • Three blue and three red litmus papers
  • One metallic spatula
  • One boiling tube
  • One 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • One glass rod

 

Access to:

  • About 500cm3 of distilled water
  • 0M hydrochloric acid (labeled as dilute)
  • 0M sodium hydroxide (labeled as dilute)
  • Bunsen burner
  • About 50cm3 of 1M lead nitrate solution

 

Preparations

The 2.0M hydrochloric acid should be prepared accurately by adding 175cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid to about 700cm3 of distilled water. Shake well and make it up to the one litre

 

October /November 1996 Candidates requirements

In addition to the apparatus and chemicals found in an ordinary Chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following:

  • 150cm3 of solution A
  • 100cm3 of solution B
  • 100cm3 of solution C
  • One 50cm3 burette
  • One 25cm3 pipette
  • One thermometer (00C to 1000C)
  • One filter funnel
  • About 5g of solid D
  • Six clean dry test-tubes on a test-tube rack
  • Two boiling tubes
  • One metallic spatula
  • Two filter papers
  • Wooden splint
  • Four red and four blue litmus papers

 

  • One teat pipette dropper
  • About 5g of solid E
  • About half a spatula full of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate
  • One conical flask

 

Access to

  • Bunsen burner
  • About 500cm3 of distilled water
  • 20 volume hydrogen peroxide
  • 2M sodium hydroxide
  • 6M hydrochloric acid
  • Concentrated sulphuric acid
  • Ethanol

NB:       Each of the above reagents should be supplied with a dropper.

 

Preparations

  • Solution A is prepared by dissolving 3.16g of solid A in 400cm3 of 2M sulphuric acid and making it up to one litre of solution with distilled
  • Solution B is prepared by dissolving 5g of solid B in 200cm3 of 2M sulphuric acid and making it up to one litre of solution with distilled water. This solution should be prepared in the morning of the examination.
  • Solution C is prepared by dissolving 0g of solid C in 600cm3 of distilled water and making it up to one litre of solution with the distilled water

 

 

October / November 1997 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require. A

  • 120cm3 of solution F, sulphuric
  • 100cm3 of solution G, 5M sodium hydroxide
  • 2g of solid H weighed accurately – mg
  • One 50cm3 burette
  • One 0cm3 pipette
  • One 100cm3 measuring cylinder
  • One 100cm3 beaker
  • Two conical flasks
  • One thermometer 00C – 1100C
  • One 250cm3 beaker
  • One label
  • One stopwatch/ stopclock or a watch with seconds hand
  • About 5g of solid L
  • 6 clean dry test-tubes
  • One wooden splint
  • One filter funnel
  • One spatula
  • Two blue and two red litmus papers
  • About 5g of solid M
  • About 5g of sodium carbonate
  • One boiling tube
  • One test-tube holder

 

  • One filter

 

  1. Access
    • Concentrated nitric acid
    • 2M sulphuric acid
    • 2M NaOH
    • Phenolphthalein indicator
    • 2M aqueous ammonia
    • 1% Bromine water
    • Acidified potassium permanganate
    • Distilled water in a wash bottle
    • Bunsen burner

NB/ Each of the solutions in Bottle should be supplied with a dropper.

 

Preparations

  1. Solution F is prepared by accurately adding 8cm3 of con. H2SO4 (s.g. 1.84) to about 400cm3 of distilled H2O then making it to one litre of solution.
  2. SolutionG is prepared by dissolving 0g of NaOH pellets in 600cm3 of distilled H2O then making it to one litre of solution
  3. Acidified potassium permanganate is prepared by dissolving 6g of solid KMnO4 in 400cm3 of 1M H2SO4 acid and making it to one litre of solution.
  4. 1%Bromine water is prepared by adding 1cm3 (CARE) of liquid Bromine to 100cm3 of distilled H2O in a fume cupboard and shaking thoroughly

 

 

October / November 1998 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

  • 250cm3 of hydrochloric acid, solution M.
  • 150cm3 of sodium hydroxide, solution N
  • 50g of solid P weighed accurately
  • Burette 0 – 50cm3
  • Pipette 25cm3

 

Means of labeling.

  • 100cm3 measuring cylinder
  • 250cm3 beaker
  • Two conical flasks
  • About 3g of solid L
  • Six dry test-tubes
  • 2 red and 2 blue litmus papers
  • 2 boiling tubes
  • One wooden splint
  • Filter paper
  • Filter funnel
  • About 2g of Na2CO3
  • about 3g of solid S
  • A spatula
  • A test-tube

 

Access to:

 

  • 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • Distilled water
  • Universal indicator solution supplied with a dropper
  • pH chart
  • 2M hydrochloric acid supplied with a dropper
  • 2M aqueous ammonia supplied with a dropper
  • Wall clock
  • 2M aqueous sodium hydroxide supplied with a dropper
  • 2M barium chloride supplied with a dropper
  • Bunsen burner
  • 1M lead(II) nitrate solution supplied with a dropper
  • Screened methyl orange indicator supplied with a

 

Preparations

  1. Solution M is prepared by adding 0cm3 (S.G = 1 = 1.18) of concentrated hydrochloric acid into 600cm3 of distilled water contained in a one litre volumetric flask and diluting to one litre of solution.
  2. Solution N is prepared by dissolving 80g of sodium hydroxide in 600cm3 of distilled water contained in a one litre volumetric flask and diluting to one litre of solution.
  3. Screened methyl orange is prepared by dissolving 10g of solid R in 100cm3 of distilled water and labelled screened methyl orange indicator.

 

 

October / November 1999 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following.

 

  • One burette 0 – 50cm3
  • One pipette 25cm3
  • About 100cm3 of solution E
  • About 120cm3 of solution F
  • Two conical flasks ) 250cm3
  • 8 clean dry test-tubes
  • About 4g of solid H (supplied on the morning of examination)
  • One boiling tube
  • One spatula
  • Both blue and red litmus papers
  • Stop clock/ watch
  • Ruler
  • 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • Cutting blade / scissors
  • 6cm3 length of magnesium ribbon, labelled solid K
  • About 50cm3 of 2.0M hydrochloric acid, labelled solution L
  • Means of labeling test-tube holder
  • One 100cm3 beaker
  • Test-tube

 

Access to:

  • Distilled water
  • Methyl orange indicator

 

  • Bunsen burner
  • Concentrated nitric acid supplied with a dropper
  • 2M hydrochloric acid supplied with a dropper
  • 1M barium chloride solution supplied with a dropper
  • 2M sodium hydroxide

 

Preparations

  1. Solution E is prepared by accurately measuring 10.0cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid (1.18gm/cm3) using a burette and adding it to about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  2. Solution F is prepared by accurately adding 15.3g of solid F in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  3. Solution L is prepared by accurately adding 172cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid (1.18g/cm3) to about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of

October / November 2000 Requirements to Candidates

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

 

  • About 90cm3 of solution L
  • About 150cm3 of solution M
  • One burette 0 – 50cm3
  • One pipette 25cm3
  • One thermometer 0 – 1100C
  • Two conical flasks
  • One filter funnel
  • 3 filter papers
  • 10cm3 of solution P contained in a conical flask
  • 6 clean dry test-tubes
  • 50 or 100cm3 measuring cylinder
  • 3 g of solid G
  • 100cm3 beaker
  • Stop clock / watch
  • 30cm3 of 2M sodium hydroxide in a beaker
  • One 10cm3 measuring

 

 

 

Access to

  • Methyl orange indicator – supplied with dropper
  • Phenolphthalein indicator – supplied with dropper
  • Distilled water
  • 2M sodium hydroxide – supplied with dropper
  • 2M aqueous ammonia – supplied with dropper
  • 2M nitric acid supplied with dropper
  • 2M hydrochloric acid – supplied with dropper
  • 1 M acidified barium chloride – supplied with

 

Preparations

  1. Solution L is prepared by dissolving 6g of solid L in 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one

 

litre of solution.

  1. Solution M is prepared by accurately adding 9cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid (density 18g/cm3) to about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  2. Solution P is prepared by mixing 80g of solid Q and 20g of solid R and dissolving the mixture in about 800cm3 of distilled water then diluting to one litre of

 

October / November 2001 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

  • About 20cm3 of solution
  • about 100cm3 of solution B
  • About 60cm3 of solution C
  • About 100cm3 of solution
  • One burette
  • One pipette
  • Two conical flasks (250cm3)
  • One filter funnel
  • One boiling tube
  • One thermometer 0 – 1100C
  • One 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • 50 or 100cm3 measuring cylinder
  • 1g of solid E
  • 4 clean dry test-tubes
  • One test-tube holder
  • 2 blue and 2 red litmus papers
  • 0 – 3 g of solid F
  • 0 – 2g of solid G
  • 100cm3 beaker
  • One

 

 

 

 

 

 

Access to.

  • Distilled water
  • Phenolphthalein indicator
  • 2M sodium hydroxide – supplied with a dropper
  • 2M sulphuric acid – supplied with a dropper
  • 2M lead (II) nitrate – supplied with a dropper
  • Bromine water – supplied with a dropper
  • Acidified potassium permanganate
  • Bunsen

 

Preparations.

  1. A is prepared by dissolving 24g of sodium hydroxide pellets in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution
  2. B is prepared by adding 12cm3 of hydrochloric acid (specific gravity 18g/cm3) (measured

 

accurately) in about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.

  1. C is made by dissolving 6g of solid C in about 900cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  2. D is prepared by adding 167cm of solution A to 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution
  3. Bromine water is prepared by adding 2ml of liquid bromine to 100cm3 of distilled water and the mixture stirred well in a fume cupboard
  4. Acidified potassium permanganate is made by adding 16g of solid potassium permanganate to 400cm3 of 2M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of solution using distilled water.

 

October / November 2002 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require. A

  • about 120cm3 of solution A
  • about 150cm3 of solution B
  • about 40cm3 of solution C supplied with a dropper
  • about 40cm3 of solution D supplied with a dropper
  • about 150cm3 of distilled water in a wash bottle
  • about 2g of solid G
  • about 5g of solid H
  • 10cm of sodium sulphate solution
  • about 15cm3 of solution E supplied with a dropper
  • two 200ml or 250ml beaker
  • one 10cm3 measuring cylinder
  • one burette 0 50ml
  • one 50ml or 100ml measuring cylinder
  • 15cm3 of solution F
  • one boiling tube
  • one filter funnel
  • two pieces of filter paper (whatman 1 size 11.0cm)
  • 6 clean dry test-tubes
  • one test-tube holder
  • one clean metallic spatula
  • two labels
  • one stopwatch / clock
  • Atleast 6cm length of universal indicator paper (full range) pH 1 –

 

  1. Access to
    • Bunsen burner (in good working condition).
    • Barium nitrate solution supplied with a dropper
    • 2M sodium hydroxide – supplied with a dropper
    • 2M hydrochloric acid – supplied with a dropper
    • 2M aqueous ammonia – supplied with a dropper
    • pH chart pH 1 – 14
    • bromine water – supplied with a dropper
    • acidified potassium permanganate supplied with a dropper

 

Preparations

  1. Solution A is prepared by adding 200cm3 of fresh 20 volume hydrogen peroxide to about 600cm3

 

of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. (This solution should be prepared one day before the day of examination, stored in Stoppard container and supplied on the morning of the examination).

  1. Solution B is 2M sulphuric acid
  2. Solution C is prepared by dissolving 12g of solid C in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  3. Solution D is prepared by adding 10g of solid D in about 700cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  4. Solution E is prepared by dissolving 10g of solid E in about 600cm3 of warm distilled water and diluting with warm water to one litre of
  5. Solution F is prepared by dissolving 30g of solid F in about 900cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of

October / November 2003 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

 

A.

  • about 80cm3 of solution P
  • about 120cm3 of solution Q
  • one burette 0 50ml
  • one pipette 25ml
  • two conical flasks 250ml
  • 9g of solid S weighed accurately
  • 35cm3 of solution T
  • one thermometer 0 – 110oC
  • one 100ml beaker
  • one 50ml or 100ml measuring cylinder
  • about 200ml of distilled water in a wash bottle
  • 3g of solid V
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • one boiling tube
  • one spatula
  • 6 clean dry test-tubes
  • 1ml of 5M barium chloride supplied in a test-tube and labelled 0.5MBaCl2
  • 2cm3 of 2M hydrochloric acid supplied in a test-tube and labelled 2MHCl
  • About 35cm3 of solution

 

  1. Access to
    • 2M sodium hydroxide
    • 1M lead (II) nitrate solution
    • Solution W

These solutions should be supplied with droppers.

 

Preparations

  1. Solution P is prepared by dissolving 2g of solid P in 400cm3 of 1M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of solution using distilled water.
  2. Solution Q is prepared by dissolving 7g of solid Q in 400cm3 of 1M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of solution using distilled water. This solution is to be prepared in the morning of the examination and supplied to candidates in containers sealed with aluminum foil. (The solid should be dissolved in the sulphuric acid immediately after weighing).
  3. Solution W is prepared by dissolving 5g of solid W in 500cm3 of 1M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of solution using distilled

 

  1. Solution R is prepared by dissolving exactly 0g of sodium hydroxide pellets in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution and allowed to cool to room temperature.
  2. Solution T is prepared by dissolving 63g of solid T in about 900cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution and allowed to attain room

 

NB/ The quantities in the above preparations will depend on the number of candidates in a centre.

 

October / November 2004 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

 

A.

  • Exactly 3cm3 length of solid
  • About 80cm3 of solution B
  • About 120cm3 of solution C
  • one burette (0 50ml)
  • one pipette 25ml
  • one thermometer (0 – 1100) C
  • one 100ml beaker
  • two 250ml conical flasks
  • one stopwatch / clock
  • 6 clean dry test-tubes
  • one boiling tube
  • about 200cm3 of distilled water in a wash
  • one label
  • about 5cm3 of solution E in a test-tube
  • about 5cm3 of solution F in a test tube
  • about 5cm3 of solution G in a test tube
  • about 6cm3 of solution H in a test tube
  • one clean glass rod
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • 1 ml of chlorine water supplied in a -tube and sealed with aluminium foil
  • 2 ml of 1% bromine water supplied in a test-tube and sealed with aluminum

 

  1. Access to
    • 2M sodium hydroxide supplied with a dropper
    • phenolphthalein indicator
    • 5M barium chloride supplied with a dropper
    • 05M lead (II) nitrate solution supplied with a dropper
    • Bunsen burner in good working

 

Preparations

  1. Solution B is prepared by dissolving 2 cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid density 1.18g/cm3 in about 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  2. Solution C is prepared by dissolving 12g of solid sodium hydroxide pellets in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  3. Solution E is prepared by dissolving 60g of solid E in about 900cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  4. Solution F is prepared by dissolving 30g of solid F in about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  5. Solution G is prepared by dissolving 30g of solid G in about 700cm3 of distilled water and diluting

 

to one litre of solution.

  1. Solution H is prepared by dissolving 60g of solid H in about 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  2. Chlorine H2O is prepared by dissolving 250cm3 of 5% chlorine H2) (5% sodium hypochloric) to 750cm3 of distilled H2
  3. 1% bromine H2O is prepared by adding 1cm3 of liquid bromine to 100 of distilled H2O and shaking one mixture well to dissolve (This mixture will dissolve ( this should be done in the same chamber)

 

 

October / November 2005 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

 

A.

  • About 100cm3 of solution K
  • About 75cm3 of solution L
  • One burette 0 – 50
  • one pipette 25ml
  • 5g of solid M accurately weighed and supplied in a clean dry test-tube.
  • one tripod stand with a wire gauze
  • one 200ml or 250ml beaker
  • one Bunsen burner
  • one thermometer 0 – 1100C
  • one stopwatch / clock
  • one test-tube holder
  • about 5g of solid N
  • 5 clean and dry test-tubes
  • one boiling tube
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • about 10cm3 of solution P
  • about 5g of solid Q
  • about 1g of solid sodium hydrogen
  • one blue and one red litmus paper
  • 5 pieces of filter paper
  • one spatula
  • about 150cm3 of distilled water supplied in a wash bottle
  • two 100ml beakers
  • one filter funnel
  • one 100ml measuring cylinder
  • a small roll of tissue paper (approximately 25cm3 long)

 

  1. Access to
    • 2M aqueous ammonia
    • 5M barium nitrate solution
    • 2M hydrochloric

 

Preparations

1    Solution K is prepared by dissolving 37.32g of sodium hydroxide pellets in about 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.

  1. Solution L is prepared by dissolving 0g of solid L in about 600cm3 of distilled water and

 

diluting to one litre of solution.

  1. Solution P is prepared by dissolving 50g of solid P in about 700cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of

 

October / November 2006 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require

  • 5g of solid A supplied in a boiling tube
  • 110cm of solution B
  • about 450cm3 of distilled water supplied in a wash bottle
  • about 5g of solid E supplied in a dry stoppered container
  • about 5g of solid F supplied in a dry stoppered container
  • about 10cm3 of aqueous sodium sulphate supplied in
  • one burette 0 – 50mls
  • one pipette 25ml
  • one pipette filler
  • one thermometer -10 oC – 110 o C
  • one 250ml volumetric flask
  • two 250mls conical flask
  • one Bunsen burner
  • one tripped sled and wire gauge
  • 5 dry test tubes
  • one boiling tube
  • 2 filter papers (whatman 1 125mm)
  • one filter funnel
  • one filter holder
  • one metallic spatula
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • means of labeling
  • one clean Access to:
  • 2M NaOH supplied with a dropper
  • 2M HCl
  • Bromine H2O supplied with a dropper
  • Phenolphthalein indictor supplied with a dropper
  • Wall

 

Preparations

  1. Solution B is prepared by dissolving 48g of solution B in about 400cm of 2M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of solution with distilled water.
  2. Aqueous sodium sulphate is prepared by dissolving 10g of solid Na SO4 Diluting with distilled water to one litre of solution
  3. Bromine water is prepared by diluting 1ml of liquid bromine with 100cm3 of distilled water in a fume cupboard
  4. Solid A should be weight accurately in a fume clipboard or a well ventilated room.

 

 

October / November 2007 Requirements to Candidates.

 

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

 

  • About 120cm3 of solution
  • about 120cm3 of solution B
  • About 100cm3 of solution
  • one pipette 0ml
  • one pipette filler
  • one volumetric flask 250ml
  • one burette 0 50ml
  • two conical flasks
  • 8 clean dry test-tubes
  • test-tube rack
  • one thermometer 100C 1100C
  • two boiling tubes
  • about 5g of solid E in a stoppered container
  • one blue and one red litmus paper
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • about 500ml of distilled water in a wash bottle
  • one test-tube holder
  • one PH chart paper range 1 to 14
  • about 2cm3 of solution G
  • 1g of sodium carbonate (solid)
  • one watch glass
  • about 5cm3 of solution H
  • about 10cm3 of ethanol (absolute) in a Stoppard container labelled liquid F
  • spatula
  • two clean dropper
  • Means of

 

Access to:

  • Methyl orange indicator supplied with a dropper
  • Bunsen burner
  • universal indicator supplied with a dropper
  • 2M aqueous ammonia supplied with a dropper
  • 5M barium nitrate solution
  • 2M nitric acid
  • Wall

 

Preparations

  1. Solution A is prepared by dissolving 0cm3 of 1.84g/cm (98%) concentrated sulphuric acid in about 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  2. Solution B is prepared by dissolving 0g solid B in about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  3. Solution C is prepared by dissolving 0g of sodium hydroxide pellets in about 700cm of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  4. Solution G is prepared by dissolving 100g of solid G in about 400cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of
  5. Solution H is prepared by dissolving 25g solid H in about 600cm3 of 2M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of

 

NB/ The test-tubes provided should have a capacity of at least 15cm3.

 

October / November 2008

 

Requirements to candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

  • 1g of solid A weighed accurately and supplied in a dry stoppered container
  • about 60cm3 of solution B
  • about 130cm of sodium hydroxide solution
  • one thermometer 10 oC 110 oC
  • one stop watch/clock
  • one 100ml beaker
  • one burette 0 50ml
  • one pipette 25ml
  • one bolometric flask 250ml
  • about 500cm3 of distilled water supplied in a wash bottle
  • one label or means of labeling
  • one pipette filler
  • two conical flasks
  • about 5g of solid D supplied in a stoppered container
  • 2g of solid E supplied in a stoppered container.
  • about 5g of solid F supplied in a stoppered container
  • six clean dry test-tubes
  • one blue and one red litmus paper
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • one metallic spatula
  • about 3g of sodium hydrogen carbonate (solid)
  • one test-tube holder
  • 15cm3 of 2M hydrochloric

 

Access to.

  • Bunsen burner
  • 2M aqueous ammonia supplied with a dropper
  • acidified potassium dichromate (IV) supplied with a dropper
  • acidified potassium manganate (VII) supplied with a dropper
  • Phenolphthalein indicator supplied with a

 

Preparations

  1. Solution B is prepared by adding 0cm3 (1.18g/cm) of concentrated hydrochloric acid to about 500cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution.
  2. Acidified potassium dichromate (VI) is prepared by dissolving 25g of solid potassium dichromate

(VI) in about 600cm3 of 2M sulphuric acid and diluting to one litre of solution.

  1. Acid KMnO4 16 g in 500cm3 of 2M H2SO4 dilute to 1l.
  2. NaOH 0g            700cm3 H2O                    diluting to 1 litre

 

October / November 2009 Requirements to Candidates.

In addition to the fittings and apparatus found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require.

  • 8g of solid a weighed accurately and supplied in a stopperd container.
  • about 60cm3 of solution G
  • one 250ml volumetric flask
  • one pipette, 250ml and a pipette filler

 

  • one burette 0 50ml
  • 2 labels
  • about 120cm3 of solution C
  • three dry conical flasks (250ml)
  • one dry filter funnel
  • one 250ml dry beaker
  • one filter paper whatman 125mm 1
  • 5g of solid E supplied in a stoppered container
  • six dry test tubes
  • one 100ml measuring cylinder
  • one 10ml measuring cylinder
  • about 500cm3 of distilled water supplied in a wash bottle
  • one oiling tube
  • one glass rod
  • 5g solid F supplied in a stoppered container.
  • 5cm3 of absolute ethanol supplied in a stoppered container on the day of
  • 2g of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate
  • spatula
  • one test-tube holder

 

Access to:

  • Bromine water supplied with a dropper
  • acidified potassium dichromate (VI) supplied with a dropper
  • 2M aqueous ammonia supplied with a dropper
  • Bunsen burner
  • tissue paper
  • aqueous lead (II) nitrate supplied with a dropper
  • universal indicator solution pH 1 – 14 supplied with a dropper
  • pH chart range 1 – 14
  • freshly prepared methyl orange indicator supplied with a dropper

 

Preparations

  1. Solution B is prepared by dissolving 215cm3 of HCl of density 1.18g/cm3 in abut 500cm3 of distilled water and making to one litre of solution using distilled water and labelled solution B.
  2. Solution C is prepared by dissolving 0g of NaOH pellets in about 800cm3 of distilled water and making to one litre of solution using distilled water and labelled solution C.
  3. Acidified potassium dichromate (VI) is prepared by dissolving 25g of solid potassium dichromate

(VI) in about 400cm3 of 2M H2SO4 acid and making to one litre of solution using distilled water and labelled acidified potassium dichromate (VI) solution.

  1. Bromine water is prepared by adding 1cm of liquid bromine to 100cm3 of distilled water and stirring well in a well in an efficient fume
  2. Lead (II) nitrate is prepared by adding 30g of solid lead (II) nitrate in about 700cm3 of distilled water and making up to one litre of solution using distilled water and labelled lead (II) nitrate

 

 

October /November 2010 Candidates Requirements

In addition to the apparatus and fittings found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following;

 

  • About 150cm3 of solution A labeled solution A
  • About 150cm3 of solution B labeled solution B
  • About 80cm3 of solution C labeled solution C
  • One pipette 0ml
  • One pipette filler
  • One volumetric flask (250.0ml)
  • Four labels
  • About 500cm3 of distilled water
  • One burette 0ml
  • Three conical flasks
  • One 10ml measuring cylinder
  • One 100ml measuring cylinder
  • Two boiling tubes
  • One thermometer -100 C to 1100C
  • About 5 g of solid E supplied in a stopper container
  • Six clean dry test-tubes
  • About 1g of solid F supplied in a stopper container
  • About 5g of solid G supplied in a stopper container
  • pH chart 1-14; and universal indicator solution supplied with a dropper
  • One 100ml beaker
  • One metallic spatula
  • One clean dropper

 

Access to

  • Phenolphthalein indicator supplied with a dropper
  • 2 M sulphuric (VI) acid supplied with a dropper
  • 2 M sodium hydroxide supplied with a dropper
  • 5M potassium iodide supplied with a dropper
  • Bromine water supplied with a dropper
  • Acidified potassium manganate (VII) supplied with a dropper

 

  • Bunsen burner

 

Preparations

  1. Solution A is prepared by taking 190.0cm3 of concentrated hydrochloric acid (Specific gravity 1.18) adding it to 600cm3 of distilled water in a 1 litre volumetric flask and diluting it to the mark. Label this solution as solution

 

  1. Solution B is prepared by dissolving 0g of sodium hydroxide pellets in 800cm of distilled water and diluting it to the mark. Label it as solution B.

 

  1. Solution C is prepared by dissolving 25g of solid C in 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting it to the Label this as solution C

 

  1. Bromine water is prepared by taking 1cm3 of liquid bromine and dissolving it in 100cm3 of distilled water in a fume This must be fleshly prepared and supplied in a dropper battle

 

  1. Acidified potassium manganate (VII) is prepared by dissolving 16g of solid potassium manganate (VII) in about 600cm3 of 2M Sulphuric (VI) acid and adding distilled water to make 1 litre.

 

 

October /November 2011

 

In addition to the apparatus and fittings found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following;

 

A.

 

  1. 60g of solid A weighed accurately and supplied in a stoppered container.
  2. About 80cm3 of solution
  3. about 200cm3 of solution C
  4. One burette 0 50ml
  5. One pipette 0ml
  6. One pipette filler
  7. One 250ml volumetric flask
  8. Three 250ml conical flasks
  9. 4 labels
  10. About 5g of solid D in a stoppered container
  11. one spatula
  12. Six clean dry test – tubes
  13. One boiling tube
  14. one red and one blue litmus papers
  15. 4cm3 of solution E in a test tube and labeled solution
  16. about 500cm3 of distilled water in a wash bottle
  17. about 10cm3 of liquid F supplied in a stoppered test tube and labeled liquid (Liquid F is absolute ethanol)
  18. One clean and dry watch glass
  19. 2gm of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate
  20. one test – tube holder
  21. one stop watch
  22. One 10ml measuring cylinder

 

  1. ACCESS TO:

 

  1. Bunsen burner
  2. Phenolphthalein indicator supplied with a dropper
  3. 2M sodium hydroxide supplied with a
  4. 20V hydrogen peroxide supplied with a dropper October /November 2012

In addition to the apparatus and reagents found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following:

 

  1. about 150cm3 of solution A
  2. about 100cm3 of solution B
  3. about 45cm3 of solution C
  4. about 50cm3 aqueous potassium iodide
  5. about 60cm3 of solution D
  6. about 50cm3 of 2M sulphuric (vi) acid
  7. one pipette 0ml
  8. One pipette filler
  9. One burette 0 50ml
  10. two 250ml conical flasks
  11. One 10ml measuring cylinder
  12. Six dry test tubes
  13. One stop watch or clock
  14. Test – tube rack
  15. about 5g of solid E supplied in a stoppered container
  16. two boiling tubes
  17. one red and one blue litmus papers
  18. test – tube holder
  19. 3 x1 cm piece of aluminium foil
  20. about 5 of solid F in a stoppered container
  21. about 2g of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate
  22. about 20cm3 of 2M hydrochloric acid
  23. three 5cm whatman No. 1 filter papers
  24. one filter funnel
  25. one metallic spatula
  26. about 500cm3 of distilled water
  27. one 100ml beaker
  28. 8 small labels

 

 

 

 

Access to:

 

  1. aqueous sodium sulphate supplied with a dropper
  2. aqueous sodium chloride supplied with a dropper
  3. aqueous barium nitrate supplied with a dropper
  4. aqueous lead (II) nitrate supplied with a dropper
  5. 2M sodium hydroxide supplied with a dropper
  6. Bunsen burner
  7. Bromine water supplied with a dropper

 

NB:  Solids A, C, D, E and F will be supplied by the Kenya National Examination Council

 

  1. Solution A is prepared by dissolving 20g of solid A in about 600cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. Label this solution as solution A.
  2. Solution B is prepared by dissolving 40g of solid sodium thiosulphate (Na2S2O3. 5H2O) in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. Label this as solution B.
  3. Solution C is prepared by dissolving 40g of solid C in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. Label this as solution C.
  4. Potassium iodide is prepared by dissolving 5gm of solid potassium iodide in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to ne litre of Label this as potassium iodide.
  5. Solution D is prepared by placing 10g of solid D in 1000cm3 of distilled Heating the mixture to boiling and allowing it to cool to room temperature. Label this as solution D
  6. Sodium sulphate solution is made by dissolving 14.2g of solid sodium sulphate in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of Label this as aqueous sodium sulphate.
  7. Sodium chloride solution is made by dissolving 85g of solid sodium chloride in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. Label this as aqueous sodium chloride.
  8. Barium nitrate solution is prepared by dissolving 0gm of solid barium nitrate in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. Label this as aqueous barium nitrate.
  9. Lead (II) nitrate is prepared by dissolving 0gm of solid lead (II) nitrate in about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting to one litre of solution. Label this as aqueous lead (II) nitrate.
  10. Bromine water is prepared by adding 1cm3 of liquid bromine in 100cm3 of distilled water and shaking well in a fume Label this as bromine water.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

October /November 2013

 

In addition to the apparatus and reagents found in a chemistry laboratory, each candidate will require the following:

 

  1. about 80cm3 of solution A
  2. 60g of solid B weighed accurately and supplied in a stoppered container
  3. about 100cm3 of solution C
  4. one burette 0 0 ml;
  5. one 100ml beaker
  6. one thermometer – 100 – 1100C
  7. One stop watch/ clock;
  8. one 250ml volumetric flask
  9. One 10ml measuring cylinder
  10. about 70cm3 of 2M sulphuric acid (VI) acid
  11. about 500cm3 of distilled water supplied in a wash bottle

 

  1. two labels
  2. one 0ml pipette
  3. one pipette filler
  4. two 250ml  conical flasks;
  5. 0g of solid E supplied in a stoppered container
  6. two boiling tubes
  7. 3 filter papers ( whatman no 1 125mm)
  8. One filler funnel
  9. six dry test tubes
  10. One burning splint
  11. 5g of solid G supplied in a stoppered container
  12. One metallic spatula
  13. 2g of solid sodium hydrogen carbonate supplied in a stoppered
  14. Fresh universal indicator
  15. pH chart range 1- 14
  16. One test tube holder Access to:
  17. Bunsen burner
  18. 2M hydrochloric acid
  19. 2M aqueous ammonia supplied with a dropper
  20. 5 barium nitrate supplied with a dropper

 

Preparations

  1. Solution A is prepared by dissolving 125.2g of hydrated copper (II) sulphate is about 800cm3 of distilled water and diluting tone litre of solution and labeled solution
  2. Solution C is prepared by placing 3.2g of solid C in one litre volumetric flask, adding 100cm3 of 2M sulphuric (VI) acid followed by 700cm3 of distilled water shaking to dissolve then diluting to the Label this as solution C.
  3. Solid E is prepared by weighing 0.5 of solid E1 and 0.5 g of zinc carbonate putting both of them in one stoppered container and labeled solid E

Form 4 KCSE Revision Exams, Mocks Best Collections

Form 4 KCSE Revision Exams, Mocks Best Collections

Here is the best collection of all the Form 4 KCSE Revision Examinations; Mocks, Internal Exams and Joints. The collections cover all subjects and come with free Practical Confidentials and Marking Schemes.

MARANDA HIGH SCHOOL KCSE EXAMS

AGRICPP1MS.pdf
agr pp2 qns.docx
agri PP1 QNS.docx
AGRPP2MS.docx
BIO CONFIDENTIAL.pdf
BIO PP1 QNS.docx
BIO PP2 QNS.docx
BIO PP3 QNS.docx
BIOPP1MS.pdf
BIOPP2MS.pdf
BIOPP3MS.pdf
BUS PP1 QNS.docx
BUS PP2 QNS.docx
BUSSPP2MS.docx
BUST PP1 2023- MS.docx
CHEM PP1 QNS.docx
CHEM PP1MS.pdf
CHEM PP2 QNS.docx
CHEM PP3 CONFIDENTIAL.pdf
CHEM PP3 QNS.docx
CHEMPP3MS.pdf
COMP PP1 QNS.docx
COMPPP2QNS.docx
CRE PP1 QNS.rtf
CRE PP2 QNS.docx
CREPP1MS.docx
CREPP2MS.docx
ENG PP1 QNS.docx
ENG PP2 QNS.docx
ENG PP3 QNS.docx
ENGPP1MS.docx
ENGPP2MS.docx
ENGPP3MS.docx
FRE PP1 QNS.docx
FRENC PP2MS.doc
FRENCH PP3QNS.doc
FRENCHPP1MS.docx
FRENCPP2QNS.doc
FREPP3MS.docx
GEO PP2QNS.docx
GEOGPP1MS.docx
GEOGPP1QNS.docx
GEOGPP2MS.docx
HIST PP1 MS.docx
HIST PP1 QNS.docx
HIST PP2 QNS.docx
HISTPP2MS.docx
KIS PP2 QNS.docx
KISWPP1QNS.docx
KISWPP3MS.pdf

MOKASA EXAMS

BIO PP3 MOKASA 2023.docx
1691012064452.pdf
Agriculture. p1 mokasa2 2023.pdf
Bio P2 MS.pdf
Bio P2.docx
Biology p3 mokasa2 2023.pdf
Bs studies p2 mokasa2 2023.pdf
CamScanner 07-27-2023 15.24.pdf
CamScanner 07-27-2023 15.44.pdf
CamScanner 07-28-2023 10.28.pdf
CamScanner 08-08-2023 16.56.pdf
Chem p3 QN mokasa 2 2023.pdf
Chemistry p1 MS mokasa II 2023.pdf
Chemistry P1.docx
Chemistry p3 mokasa2 confidential 2023.pdf
Chemistry p3 ms mokasa2 2023.pdf
CRE p2 mokasa2 2023.pdf
CRE p2 ms mokasa2 2023.pdf
DOC-20230723-WA0040..docx
DOC-20230728-WA0009..pdf
DOC-20230801-WA0005..pdf
Eng p1 mokasa lI 2023.pdf
Eng p2 mokasa II 2023.pdf
Eng p3. mokasa2 2023.pdf
Eng.P3 marking scheme mokasa 2 2023.pdf
Geog p1 ms mokasa2 2023.pdf
Geog p2 mokasa11- 2023.pdf
Geog. p2 mokasa2 2023.pdf
kisw. p1 marking scheme mokasa1.pdf
Kiswa. p2 mokasa2 2023.pdf
Kiswahili p3 mokasa 2 =2023.pdf
MOKASA 2 2023 BIO P1.docx
mokasa 2 kiswahili mwongozo.pdf
Mokasa 2 Maths P1 Scheme.pdf
mokasa 2 pp3 confidential 2023.pdf
MOKASA 2 settting marking scheme.docx
MOKASA II CHEMISTRY 2023 (2).docx
MOKASA PHYSICS MARKING SCHEME.pdf
MOKASA PHYSICS PP2.pdf
MOKASA PP1 PHYSICS.pdf
MOKASA PP1 SCHEME.pdf
mokasa pp2 2023.docx
mwongozo wa mokasa 2 word.docx
My Documents.docx
phy p2 mokasa2 2023.pdf
Phy pp3 makasa 2 2023.pdf
scheme PP2 physics.pdf

SAMIA JOINT EXAMS

BIOLOGY
AGRICULTURE
BUSINESS STUDIES
CHEMISTRY
COMPUTER SAMIA
CRE
ENGLISH
FRENCH
GEOGRAPHY
HISTORY
HOME SCIENCE
KISWAHILI
MATHEMATICS
MUSIC
PHYSICS

FORM 4 JOINT EXAMS COLLECTION

AGRICULTURE-PP1-MS.pdf
AGRICULTURE-PP1-QS.doc
Agriculture-PP2-ms.pdf
AGRICULTURE-PP2-QS-SUKELLEMO.docx
BIO-PP1-MS.docx
BIO-PP1-QS.docx
BIO-PP3-CONFIDENTIAL.docx
Bio-PP3-ms.pdf
BIO-PP3-QS.docx
business-ppr2-pre-mock-qsns.docx
business-ppr2-pre-mock-qsns.pdf
BUSINESS-STUDIES-PAPER-1-SUKELLEMO-EDITED.docx
BUSINESS-STUDIES-PAPER-1-SUKELLEMO.docx
BUSINESS-STUDIES-PAPER-2-MARKING-SCHEME.docx
BUSSINESS-MARKING-SCHEME.docx
Chem-F4.docx
CHEM-PP-1.docx
CHEM-PP-2.docx
CHEM-PP3-CONFIDENTIAL.docx
CHEM-PP3-MS1.pdf
CHEM-PP3.docx
CRE-PP1-MS.docx
CRE-PP2-MS.docx
CRE-PP2.docx
Eng-P2-QS.docx
ENG-PP2-MARKING-SCHEME.pdf
ENG-PP3-MS.docx
ENG-PP3.docx
Eng.P2-MS.docx
ENGLISH-PP1-MS.docx
ENGLISH-PP1.docx
GEO-PP1-MS.pdf
HIST-PP1.docx
HISTORY-P2-FORM-4-_-MARKING-SCHEME (1).pdf
HSC-PP3-MS.docx
KISW-PP2-MS.docx
KISW-PP2.docx
KISW-PP3-MS.docx
KISW-PP3.docx
KISWA-P1-MS.docx
KISWAHILI-P1.docx
MATHS-PP1-MS.pdf
Maths-PP1.docx
MATHS-PP2.docx
MATHS-PP2.pdf
PHY-PAPER-1-MARKING-SCHEME.pdf
PHY-PP2.docx
PHY-PP3-CONFIDENTIAL.pdf
PHY-PP3-MS.pdf
PHY-PP3.pdf

DIOCECEAN EXAMS

Agriculture P1.pdf
Agriculture P1 Ms.pdf
Agriculture P2 Ms.pdf
Agriculture P2.pdf
Biology P1 MS.pdf
Biology P2 MS.pdf
Biology P3 MS.pdf
Biology P3 MS.pdf
Biology P3.pdf
Business P1 Ms.pdf
Business P1.pdf
Business P2 MS.pdf
Business P2.pdf
Chemistry P1 MS.pdf
Chemistry P1.pdf
Chemistry P2 MS.pdf
Chemistry P2.pdf
Chemistry P3 Ms.pdf
Chemistry P3.pdf
CRE P1.pdf
CRE P1.pdf
CRE P2 MS.pdf
CRE P2.pdf
CRE P2.pdf
English P1 MS.pdf
English P1.pdf
English P2 MS.pdf
English P2.pdf
English P3 MS .pdf
English P3.pdf
Geography P1 M_S.pdf
Geography P2 Ms.pdf
Geography P2.pdf
History P1 .pdf
History P1 Ms (1).pdf
History P2 MS (2).pdf
Kiswahili P1.pdf
Kiswahili P1.pdf
KISWAHILI P2 Ms.pdf
Kiswahili P2_1.pdf
Kiswahili P2.pdf
Kiswahili P3 Ms.pdf
Kiswahili P3.pdf
Maths P1 MS.pdf
Maths P1.pdf
Maths P2 MS.pdf
Maths P2.pdf
Physics P1 MS.pdf
Physics P1 MS.pdf
Physics P1.pdf

JOINT EXAMS

MARKING SCHEMES
CONFIDENTIAL
CONFIDENTIAL (1)
MARKING SCHEMES (1)
Agric PP2 (1).pdf
Agric PP2.pdf
Agric PP2.pdf
Bs studies PP1 (1).pdf
Bs studies PP1.pdf
Bs studies pp2 (1).pdf
Bs studies pp2.pdf
chem pp1 kikoba (1).pdf
chem pp1 kikoba.pdf
chem pp1 kikoba.pdf
chem pp2 post mock (1).pdf
chem pp2 post mock.pdf
Chem pp3.pdf
CRE PP1.pdf
CRE PP2.pdf
Eng pp1 kikoba.pdf
Eng PP2 kikoba.pdf
English pp3 kik.pdf
Geog pp1.pdf
geog pp2.pdf
HIST PP1.pdf
Hist. pp2.pdf
Kikoba BIO PP1.pdf
Kikoba bio PP2.pdf
KIKOBA BIO PP3.pdf
KIKOBA PHYC PP1.pdf
Kikoba phyc pp2.pdf
KIKOBA Phyc pp3.pdf
Kis pp1.pdf
Kis pp2 kikoba.pdf
Maths kikoba pp1 term 3 2023.pdf
MATHS PP2.pdf

FRENCH SYLLABUS- EDITABLE

501 –  FRENCH SYLLABUS

GENERAL OBJECTIVES

The objectives of teaching French in secondary schools are to:

1)  equip learners with the basic communicative skills for effective communication where
French is required;
2)  give learners access to oral and written materials in French;
3)  facilitate further studies in Francophone institutions;
4)  promote global peace through the understanding and appreciation of the cultures of
French-speaking peoples and through a more positive perception of foreign peoples and
their cultures.

1.0.0 SKILLS

1.1.0   LISTENING AND SPEAKING SKILLS

These two skills should be developed side by side.  Learners should be able to listen to a
variety of oral materials in French and extract information from them.  They should be able to
communicate orally in real life situations and should articulate correctly.  They should
understand the meaning and functioning of prosody (intonation, rhythm, liaison, etc.) and use
it in their speech.

1.2.0   READING SKILLS

Learners should have been exposed to authentic documents from a variety of written sources
such as comics, magazines, readers, newspapers, brochures, etc.

1.3.0 WRITING SKILLS

Writing and reading skills both demand visual recognition and comprehension of words and
structures.  The two skills complement each other.

1.4.0 SPEECH ACTS AND GRAMMAR

It is vital for any language learner to both master and correctly use grammatical structures.
Since language is a vehicle of communication, grammatical structures and vocabulary should
have been learnt within  communicative situations.  Speech acts and grammar constitute the
content.

2.0.0   LISTENING AND SPEAKING SKILLS

2.1.0 Specific Objectives

By the end of the course, the learner should be able to:
a)   respond to instructions and to other varied stimuli;
b)  answer the telephone and convey oral messages;
c)   answer questions on everyday topics;
d)  manipulate in conversation the grammatical structures and vocabulary learned;
e)   ask for and give directions to places;
f)   express an opinion and give reasons;
g)  narrate experiences in different tenses;
h)  comment on oral information;
i)   talk about personal experiences using a wide range of vocabulary;
j)   dramatize real life situations (role-play);
k)  extract information from recorded audio-visual material;
l)   appreciate French spoken at varying speeds and in different registers (niveaux de langue);
m) speak with reasonable fluency and accuracy of articulation, liaison and intonation on a
variety of topics within their own experiences;
n)  express themselves orally using a wide range of vocabulary and grammatical structures.

2.2.0 READING SKILLS

2.2.1 Specific Objectives:
By the end of the course, the learner should be able to:
a)   read with understanding materials like advertisements, simple comics, novels,
dialogues and notices etc;
b)  independently read materials from various sources e.g. newspaper articles, etc.;
c)   read materials such as timetables. signs, poems, etc, to enable them to cope with a
francophone environment;
d)  extract and manipulate information from the above texts;
e)   read aloud set passages.

2.3.0 WRITING SKILLS

2.3.1 Specific Objectives
By the end of the course, the learner should be able to use correctly the vocabulary and
grammatical structures to:
a)   write compositions based on a series of pictures;
b)  write narratives (free composition);
c)   write informal and formal letters and CVs;
d)  write other functional/situational compositions e.g. dialogues;
e)   write answers/questions to given stimuli. e.g.  programmes, recipes, posters,
dialogues etc.;
f)   answer complex questions;
g)  solve puzzles;
h)  fill in blanks, tables, forms etc.

2.4.0   SPEECH ACTS

2.4.1   Specific Objectives:
By the end of the course, the learner should be able to use the followings speech acts
and grammatical structures:

a)   Making contact with others by:
·   greeting/saying farewell;
·   welcoming;
·   apologising/giving apologies;
·   attracting attention of someone;
·   showing doubt;
·   receiving calls/telephoning;
·   confirming a statement;
·   thanking someone;
·   asking someone to wait/hold on/repeat;
·   refusing politely;
·   spelling names etc.;
·   encouraging someone;
·   giving/responding to instructions;
·   talking about export/import.
b)  Saying how one feels:
·   expressing admiration, impatience, value judgement, a preference, a wish, interest,
an opinion, agreement, obligation, regret;
·   expressing need and reason for doing something;
·   giving advice;
·   congratulating;
·   making a comparison;
·   saying one remembers/forgets.
c)  Describing an item:
·   Question/answer on identification, number, price, weight, size, colour, quantity.
d)  Describing a person
·   question/answer on name, identity, nationality, presence, place of residence,
languages spoken, profession, family, age, abilities/knowledge, habits/lifestyle
·   question/answer on health, appearance, character
·   saying one is new/late etc.
e)   Describing an action
·   Leisure activities
·   Journeys
·   Saying what one has done or one is going to do
·   Recalling a past occasion
f)   Describing an event
·   question/answer on plans, projects, events
·   recalling a past event

·   question/answer on nature and sequence of events
g)  Giving advice on
·   Professions
·   Health
·   Ethical behaviour/social integrity
h)  Describing place and time
·   question/answer on date, time, distance
·   question/answer on time for doing something
·   making a reservations
·   question/answer on place of work/school
·   question/answer on where one is going
·   question/answer on position of an object.
i)   Communicating with others
·   using formal and informal expressions in speech and in writing;
·   asking for/giving advice, formation;
·   writing a job application and CV;
·   responding to advertisements;
·   reassuring;
·   promising
·   announcing news;
·   sending e-mail;
·   asking someone to do something;
·   offering/asking for something e.g. assistance;
·   discouraging ;
·   giving orders;
·   wishing someone good luck etc.

2.5.0   GRAMMAR

2.5.1  Content

  1. Articles and nouns:
    i) indefinite and definite articles;
    ii) partitive article;
    iii) gender and number of nouns;
    iv) definite article w ith „d e‟and „a‟.
    2  Pronouns (in the affirmative and negative)
    i) subject pronouns
    ii) emphatic pronouns
    iii) direct/indirect object pronouns
    iv) im personal pronouns: on, quelqu ‟un, tout le m onde, quelquechose)
    v) partitive pronouns
    vi) relative pronouns: qui/que (not with passé composé)
    vii) possessive pronouns: le mien etc.
    viii) demonstrative pronouns: celui etc
    ix) pronouns following prepositions
    x) expression for p resenting a person; C ‟est/V oici …  …
    xi) pronoun: chacun/chacune
  2. Expressions of quantity:
    – using cardinal and ordinal numbers
    – using: beaucoup de, assez de, moins de, plus de, trop de
    – using adverbial prepositions; presque, environ
    d)   Adjectives:
    i) agreement in number and gender of adjectives
    ii) possessive adjectives e.g mon
    iii) adjectival expressions using „de‟e.g le livre de Paul
    iv) comparative adjectives (plus —— que)
    (moins —– que)
    (aussi —— que)
    v) superlative of regular and irregular adjectives
    le/la/les plus/moins ——–de
    le/la/les pires(s)   de
    le/la/les meilleur(e) (s) de
    vi comparative of irregular adjectives:
    bon – meilleur
    maurais – pire
    vi) demonstrative adjectives e.g. ce, cette etc.
  3. Verbs (in the affirmative and negative forms)
    i) present tense of regular and irregular verbs and reflexive verbs
    ii) futur proche “aller + infinitif
    iii) passe′com pose′of all verbs learnt
    iv) past participle agreem ent w ith „avoir‟using direct object pronouns in the
    affirmative only.
    v) Second verb infinitives (e.g pouvoir + infinitif)
    vi) „im parfait‟ of all the verb s covered
    vii) „futur‟
    viii) conditionnel présent” of the verbs cov ered
    ix) imperative form
    x) plus-que-parfait
    xi) style indirect using: si, que, de.
    xii) Subjonctif présent of regular verbs.
    xiii) Subjonctif présent of some irregular verbs i.e. faire, venir, savoir, pouvoir, vouloir,
    âtre, avoir,  voir, aller, écrive, sortir, live, partir, mertre, prendre.
    xiv) Subjonctif with the following verbs:
    – il faut que
    – j‟aim erais que
    – jé voudrais que
    – je souhaite que
    – il est important que
    – il est nécessaire que
    xv) subjonctif with : – bien que
    – avant que
    – après que
  4. Adverbs:
    i) adverbs ending with – ment and their position in a sentence
    ii) adverbs of place; ici, là, là – bas, partout, quelquepart
    iii) adverbs of time: encore, déjà, toujours, quelquefois, souvent,
    iv) adverbs of tim e sequ ence: d ‟abord, ensuite, en fin, souvent, aprés.
    v) adverbial expression: il ya/depuis + expression of time
  5. Negative forms:
    (i) ne …  …   pas;
    (ii) ne…  …   pas de;
    (iii) ne …  .. plus;
    (iv) ne …  ..jam ais;
    ( v) ne —- pasencore;
    (vi) ne —- rien/rien ne —–;
    (vii) ne —- personne;
    (viii) ne —- que;
    (ix)  ne — ni — ni —.;
    (x)  personne ne ——-.
  6. Interogative forms:
    i)   using intonation,
    ii)  using „est-ce que
    iii)  inversion of subject and verb
    iv)  using expressions: comment, où, qui est-ce qu e, qu ‟est-ce que, qu ‟est-ce qui, que, qui,
    quel, il y a ——, combien de, quiest-ce.
    v)  using: lequel, quand, comment
    vi) negative interrog ative w ith „si‟response
  7. expressions of time and place
    i) using prepositions en, à, de, sous, sur, devant, derrière, pour, dans, en face de, à
    côté de, près de, loin de etc.
    ii) expressing time using: – être en train de+ infinitif
    – espérer que + futur
    – être sur le point de + infinitif
    – venir de + infinitif
    iii) using adverbial pronouns „y ‟and „en ‟
  8. Link words /  expressions: i) donc, car, alors
    – quand + futur, présent, passé composé.
    – et, ou, mais, après, puis
    – à mon avis
    – si —–que
    – pour + infinitif
    – avant de + infinitif
    – sans + infinitif

3.0.0 LEXICAL

3.1.0  Specific Objectives

By the end of the course, the learner should be equipped with vocabulary and idiomatic
expressions related to the topics below:

3.2.0  Content
a) The French-speaking world;
b) The socialization aspect of humanity;
c) The family and its many concepts;;
d) The school and related activities
e) Professions and careers;
f) Leisure and hobbies;
g) Health and environmental issues;
h) Transport and travel;
i) Tourism and other economic activities;
j) Media and information technology.

4.0 ANNEX:  VERBS

The following list of verbs is the minimum required for the course.

Irregular verbs

aller naître savoir
apprendre devoir partir sortir
avoir dire permettre sourite
battre dormir pouvoir suivre
boire écrire prendre tenir
comprendre étre promettre venir
condutire faire recevoir vouloir
connaitre lire revenir
courir mettre rire
croire mourir

4.1.0 Regular –er verbs

adorer écouter préparer
aider enseigner présenter
aimer entrer raconter
apporter fermer regarder
arriver frapper regretter
bavarder garder rencountrer
cacher goûter rentrer
causer habiter rester
chanter jouer retourner
chasser laisser saluer
chercher manger sembler
commencer marcher soigner
conseiller mesurer souhaiter
continuer monter tomber
couter montrer travailler
crier nager traverser
cultiver oublier trouver
danser parler visiter
dejeuner passer voler
demander pecher voyager
desirer penser
dessiner pleurer
detester porter
diner poser
donner pousser

4.2.0 Verbs with some irregular forms

achester essayer ouvrir
completer jeter peser
envoyer nettoyer préferer
espérer offrir
regular – ir verbs
choisir
finir
grandir
grossir
maigrir
punir
remplir
saisir
regular-re verbs
attandre
descendre
perdre
rendre
répondre

4.3.0 Reflexive Verbs

s‟am user se raser
s‟appeler s‟ reveiller
s‟ approch er de se sauver
s‟ approch er de se souvenir de
s‟asseoir se taire
se baigner se trouver
se brosser
se coucher
se dépêcher
se déshabiller
se peigner
se doucher
s‟habiller
s‟inquéter
s‟intaller
se laver
se lever
se promener
se rappeler

4.4.0 Impersonal Verbs

§a vaut
il faut
il pleut
il s‟agitde
il ya

Free Form 2 Exams for all Subjects

Enhance your learning journey and excel in every subject. Access and download free Form 2 exams for all subjects here.

Start acing your exams today! All these examinations at no cost.

SCHEMES OF WORK FORM FOUR GEOGRAPHY TERM 1-3

SCHEME OF WORK               FORM FOUR  GEOGRAPHY               TERM ONE  

WK

NO

L/

NO

TOPIC/

SUBTOPIC

LESSON / SPECIFIC
OBJECTIVES
TEACHING / LEARNING
ACTIVITIES
MATERIALS

/

RESOURCES

REF. REM.

1

1

STATISTICAL METHODS OF PRESENTING DATA

 

Age- sex pyramids.

 

 

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able to:

 

 

Define the term cohort.

Recall steps for constructing an age-sex pyramid.

 

 

 

 

 

Q/A: review previously studied statistical methods of presenting data.

Examine population census results of age and sex.

Teacher explains construction of an age-sex pyramid.

 

 

 

 

Census results.

 

 

 

KLB BOOK IV

 

Pg 1-2

 

2

Age- sex pyramids.

 

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able to:

Construct an age-sex pyramid.

 

 

Supervised practice;

Written exercise.

Tabulated data. Pg 2-3  

3

4

Analysis and interpretation of age-sex pyramids.

 

Advantages and disadvantages of age-sex pyramids

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able to:

Analyse and interpret age-sex pyramids.

State advantages and disadvantages of presenting data in form of age- sex pyramids.

 

  Charts – types of age- sex pyramids.

 

 

Pg 2-3  

5

Dot maps/ Distribution maps.

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able to:

Explain factors taken into consideration when constructing a dot map.

 

 

Expository approach:

Teacher explains significance of dot value, dot size and dot location.

Simple calculations.

 

  Pg 3-4  

2

1-2

Constructing dot maps.

 

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able to:

Construct dot maps.

Exposition of steps for constructing dot maps.

Practical activity- making dot maps.

Supervised practice.

Calculators, tabulated data. Pg 4-5  

3

Advantages & disadvantages of dot maps.

State advantages & limitations of dot maps. Review previous assignment.

Brief discussion on construction of dot maps.

Assignment.

  Pg 5  

4

Choropleth maps.

Draw a choropleth map. Teacher exposes and explains new concepts related to choropleth maps.

Written exercise.

  Pg 6-7  

5

Advantages & disadvantages of choropleth maps.

State advantages & disadvantages of chloropleth maps.

 

Probing questions;

Brief discussion.

  Pg 7  

3

1

LAND RECLAMATION

Introduction.

Irrigation schemes in Kenya.

 

 

Define the terms land reclamation and land rehabilitation.

Identify various irrigation schemes in Kenya.

 

 

 

Probing questions related less useful land;

Brief discussion.

 

 

Map: distribution of irrigation schemes in Kenya.

Pg 9-10  

2

Mwea-Tebere irrigation scheme.

State factors influencing location of the scheme.

Describe establishment of the scheme.

 

 

Probing questions;

Detailed discussion on case study.

  Pg 10-11  

3

Perkerra irrigation scheme. State factors influencing location of the scheme.

Describe establishment of the scheme.

 

Probing questions;

Detailed discussion on case study.

  Pg 11-12  

4

 

 

 

5

Significance of irrigation farming in Kenya.

Problems associated with irrigation farming in Kenya.

Outline significance of irrigation farming in Kenya.

 

 

Outline the problems associated with irrigation farming in Kenya.

Q/A & brief discussion.

 

 

 

Brain storming;

Q/A & brief discussion.

 

 

 

Pg 12-13  

4

1

Methods of land reclamation.

 

Irrigation.

Outline types of irrigation.

 

 

Exposition of new concepts;

Brief discussion.

 

 

Pg 14-15  

2

Drainage of swamps & pest control.

Describe drainage of swamps, control of floods & pest control as methods of land reclamation.

 

Detailed discussion with probing questions.

 

  Pg 13,15  

3

Other methods of land reclamation.

Explain other methods of land reclamation.

 

Exposition of new concepts;

Probing questions;

Brief discussion.

 

  Pg 16-18  

4-5

Land reclamation in the Netherlands.

Outline methods of land reclamation in the Netherlands.

Describe land rehabilitation in the Netherlands;

State the benefits of the Zuyder Zee  project.

 

Expository approach & case studies on Zuyder Zee  project.

 

Brief discussion on benefits of the projects.

World map: location of the Netherlands. Pg 18-19  

5

1-2

Land reclamation in the Netherlands.

Highlight features of Delta Plan project.

State the benefits of the Delta Plan project.

Expository approach & case studies on Delta Plan project.

Brief discussion on benefits of the project;

Topic review questions.

 

  Pg 20-21  

5

3

FISHING

Factors influencing fishing.

 

 

Define the terms fishing and fish-farming.

Outline factors influencing fishing.

 

Q/A and brief discussion on influence of presence of planktons, ocean currents, nature of coastline, capital, market and transport.

Assignment.

 

 

Map- ocean currents of Africa.

Pg 22-23  

4,

5

Types of fish

&

Methods of fishing.

 

Identify types of fish.

Outline methods of fishing.

State advantages & disadvantages of specific methods of fishing.

 

Teacher exposes and explains new concepts related to types of fish and fishing methods.

Probing questions on advantages & disadvantages of each method.

 

  Pg 25-28  

6

1

Major fishing grounds in the world.

– Atlantic fishing grounds.

 

Account for the extensive and highly developed fish farming in the Atlantic fishing grounds.

 

Discussion on Atlantic fishing grounds.

 

Illustrative maps. Pg 28-32  

2-3

– Pacific fishing grounds. Account for the extensive and highly developed fish farming in the Pacific fishing grounds.

 

Discussion on Atlantic fishing grounds;

N.E. Asia, West America.

 

Illustrative maps. Pg 32-33  

4

Fishing grounds in Africa. Identify major fishing grounds in Africa. Descriptive approach.

 

Assignment method.

Illustrative maps – fishing grounds in Africa.

 

 

Pg 33-35  

5

Fishing in Kenya. Describe marine fishing and inland fishing in Kenya.

 

Q/A & brief discussion.

 

Superficial case studies.

 

 

Map: drainage system in Kenya. Pg 35-38.

 

 

7

1-2

Fish farming in Kenya. Cite significance of fish farming in Kenya and reasons why it should be encouraged.

State advantages & disadvantages of fish farming compared to other farming methods.

Describe establishment of fish farming in Kenya.

 

Brain storming,

 

Brief discussion.

  Pg 38-40  

3

Problems associated with fishing industry in Kenya. Identify problems associated with fishing industry.

Suggest possible solutions to the problems.

Brain storming,

 

Brief discussion.

  Pg 44-47  

4,5

TEST & MID –TERM BREAK        

8

1

Management and conservation of fisheries in Kenya.

Outline some measures involved in the management and conservation of fisheries in Kenya. Brief discussion on management and conservation measures.

 

 

     

2

Fishing in Tanzania. Describe marine fishing and inland fishing in Tanzania.

 

Q/A & brief discussion.

 

Superficial case studies.

Map: drainage system in Tanzania. Pg 40-41  

3

Fishing in Uganda. Describe marine fishing and inland fishing in Uganda.

 

Q/A & brief discussion.

 

Superficial case studies.

Map: drainage systems in Uganda. Pg 41-43  

4-5

Fishing in Japan. Account for establishment and development of fishing in Japan. Case study. Map showing location of Japan. Pg 47-48  

9

1

WILDLIFE AND TOURISM

 

Distribution of wildlife in East Africa.

 

 

 

 

 

Explain the factors influencing distribution of wildlife in East Africa.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Detailed discussion.

 

Q/A and brief discussion.

 

 

 

 

Map: distribution of major game parks in East Africa.

 

 

 

 

Pg 50-52

 

2

Game Parks in East Africa.

Identify major national parks, national reserves and game sanctuaries in East Africa. Locating Game Parks in East  Africa on the map;

Discuss distribution of the Game Parks.

 

  Pg 52-53  

3

Significance and problems facing Wildlife in East Africa.

 

Outline the significance of wildlife in East Africa.

Outline problems facing wildlife in East Africa.

Suggest possible solutions to the problems.

 

Oral questions;

Explanations and open discussion.

  Pg 54-57  

4-5

Management and conservation of wildlife in East Africa.

 

Highlight some of the measures being taken to conserve wildlife in East Africa. Probing questions & discussion. Newspaper cuttings. Pg 57-59  

10

1

Tourism:

Introduction.

 

Factors of tourism in Kenya.

Define the terms tourism, eco-tourism, domestic tourism and international tourism.

Explain factors influencing tourism in Kenya.

 

Probing questions;

Exposition of new terms.

 

Detailed discussion.

  Pg 59-64  

2

Tourist attractions in Kenya. Identify tourist attractions in Kenya. Give specific examples of tourist attractions.   Pg 64-69  

3

 

4

Significance of tourism.

Problems associated with tourism.

Outline benefits of tourism to Kenya.

 

Identify problems associated with tourism.

Give specific examples of tourism benefits.

Give specific examples of problems associated with tourism.

Newspaper extracts. Pg 69-73  

5

Tourism in Switzerland.

Account for development of tourism industry in Switzerland. Superficial case study. Map: location of Switzerland. Pg 71  

11

1

ENERGY

 

Renewable sources of energy.

 

 

 

Identify renewable sources of energy.

 

 

 

 

Probing questions;

 

Brief discussion.

  Pg 75-80  

2

Non- renewable sources of energy Identify non- renewable sources of energy. Brain storming;

 

Brief discussion.

  Pg 80-82  

3-4

H.E.P. stations & geothermal stations in Kenya.

 

 

Describe establishment and development of H.E.P. & geothermal stations in Kenya.

 

Brain storming;

 

Brief discussion.

 

Map: HEP stations in Kenya. Pg 83-85  

5

H.E.P. stations in Uganda.

 

 

Describe establishment and development of H.E.P. stations in Uganda.

 

Brief discussion.

 

 

 

Map: HEP stations in Kenya. Pg 85-86  

12-13

END  OF  TERM   ONE   EXAMINATIONS  

 

SCHEME OF WORK               FORM FOUR  GEOGRAPHY               TERM ONE 2011  

WK

NO.

L/

NO.

TOPIC/

SUBTOPIC

LESSON / SPECIFIC
OBJECTIVES
TEACHING / LEARNING
ACTIVITIES
MATERIALS

/

RESOURCES

REF. REM.

1

1

Geothermal power projects in Africa. Identify  major geothermal power sites in Africa. Brief case study on Kariba and Akosombo dams.

 

Map- HEP power projects in Africa. Pg 86-87  

2

Energy crisis.

Explain some emerging issues related to energy crisis.

 

Brief discussion & probing questions.

 

  Pg 89-90  

3-4

Management and conservation of energy.

Outline measures taken to manage and conserve energy. Brief discussion with probing questions.

Review questions.

  Pg 91  

5

INDUSTRY

 

Introduction.

Definition and importance.

 

 

Define the terms industry and industrialization.

Give reasons why industrialization is essential.

 

 

 

Brain storming;

 

Discussion.

   

 

Pg 93-97

 

2

1

Types of industries.

Describe the main types of industries in Kenya. Give examples of each type   Pg 98-102  

2

Jua kali industries.

Explain the role of jua kali industries in the growth of an economy. Oral questions, brief discussion.   103- 107  

3-4

Distribution of Agricultural industries in Kenya.

Describe the distribution of Agricultural industries in Kenya. Cite specific examples and the materials dealt in.      

5

Distribution of non-agricultural industries in Kenya.

 

Describe the distribution of non-agricultural industries in Kenya. Cite specific examples and the materials dealt in.      

3

1,2

Significance of industrialization in Kenya.

Highlight the significance of industrialization in Kenya. Oral questions, brief discussion.      

3,4

Problems facing industrialization & industries in Kenya.

Identify problems facing industrialization & industries in Kenya.

Suggest possible solutions to the problems.

 

Q/A & brief discussion.   Pg 104-5  

5

1,2

Cottage industry in India.

 

 

 

Iron & steel industry in the Ruhr region.

Describe cottage industry in India.

Explain the success of cottage industry in India.

Explain factors that have led to development of iron & steel industry in the Ruhr region of Germany.

 

Brief discussion.

 

Give examples of activities in Cottage industry.

 

Expository approach with specific examples.

Map: industrial centers of India & Germany. Pg 104-7

 

 

 

Pg 113

 

4

3,4

 

 

5

Car manufacturing &

Electronics industry in Japan.

Explain factors that have led to development of car manufacturing & electronics industry in Japan.

 

Expository approach with specific examples. Maps: Japan’s major industrial centres. Pg 116-118  

5

1-2

TRANSPORT & COMMU.NICA-

TION.

Introduction.

 

 

Road transport.

 

 

Define the terms transport, communication & tele-communication.

State advantages & disadvantages of road transport.

Identify problems facing road transport.

Suggest ways of combating these problems.

 

 

 

 

 

Brainstorming, brief discussion;

 

 

 

 

 

Pg 120-21

   

3

Railway transport.

State advantages & disadvantages of railway transport.

Identify problems facing railway transport in Africa.

 

 

 

Oral questions, brief discussion. Pg 121-2    

4

Water transport.

Cite reasons for development of water transport in Africa.

State advantages & disadvantages of water transport.

Identify problems facing water transport in Africa.

 

 

 

Q/A ,brief discussion.   Pg 123-4  

5

Air transport.

Cite reasons for development of air transport in Africa.

State advantages & disadvantages of air transport.

Identify problems facing air transport in Africa.

 

 

 

Q/A, brief discussion. Maps: major airports in Africa. Pg 124  -5  

6

1

C.A.T. & MID –TERM BREAK        

2

Pipelines, lifts & escalators.

State advantages & disadvantages of pipelines, lifts & escalators.

 

 

Brief discussion, Q/A.   Pg 126  

3

Types of communication systems.

Identify types of communication systems in Africa. Q/A, discussion & exposition of new concepts e.g. Facsimile, internet and

e-mail.

 

  Pg 127-8  

4

Major lines of transport in Africa.

Identify major lines of transport in Africa. Locate major roads, railway lines, airlines and waterways on a map. Illustrative maps. Pg 129  

5

Role of transport

           & communication.

Explain the role of transport & communication in the economic development of Africa.

 

Brainstorming, probing questions & discussion.   Pg 134-8  

7

1

Problems facing transport and communication in Africa.

Identify major problems facing transport and communication in Africa.

Highlight efforts being made to combat these problems.

 

Probing questions & discussion.   136-7  
2,3

Great Lakes and St. Lawrence Seaway.

Identify the Great Lakes of North America.

List down aims of St. Lawrence Seaway project.

 

Brief case study  on of St. Lawrence Seaway project.

 

 

Map: Great Lakes and St. Lawrence Seaway. Pg 140-1  
4-5

Great Lakes and St. Lawrence Seaway.

Enumerate benefits of the project.

Identify the role of the projects in the economies of USA and Canada.

Brief case study  on of St. Lawrence Seaway project.

 

 

  Pg 140-1  

8

1

TRADE

Types of trade.

Identify and describe types of trade. Brainstorming, probing questions and discussion on types of trade.   Pg 143-5  

2

Factors influencing trade.

Identify factors that make trade possible. Q/A & Discussion.   Pg 146-7  

3

Significance of trade to Kenya.

 

Problems facing trade in Kenya.

Explain the significance of trade to Kenya.

 

Identify major problems facing trade in Kenya.

Oral questions, brief discussion. Balance of trade charts. Pg 149-152  

4-5

Regional Trade Blocs.

Describe establishment of regional trade blocs.

Identify member countries of Regional Trade Blocs.

Highlight benefits of Regional Trade Blocs.

Identify problems facing Regional Trade Blocs.

Descriptive approach on COMESA, SADC, and AU.

 

Assignment.

  Pg 154-6  

9

1-2

Regional Trade Blocs. (contd)

Describe establishment of regional trade blocs.

Identify member countries of Regional Trade Blocs.

Highlight benefits of Regional Trade Blocs.

Identify problems facing Regional Trade Blocs.

Descriptive approach of discussing WTO, ECOWAS, AGOA   Pg 146 – 8  

3

POPULATION

Population distribution in East Africa.

 

Define the term demography.

Explain factors influencing population distribution in East Africa.

 

Brain storming.

& discussion.

  Pg 162-165  

4

Population growth.

Explain factors that influence population growth. Exposition and explanation of new terms e.g. fertility, fecundity, mortality, milieu variables, e.t.c

 

  Pg 165-6  

5

Tools of detecting population growth.

 

Identify tools of detecting population growth. Brief discussion on census and sample surveys.   Pg 166-8  

10

1

Migration.

Identify causes of migration.

Identify types of migration.

 

Q/A & discussion.   Pg 168-9  

2

Crude birth rate & crude death rate.

Define the terms crude birth rate & crude death rate.

Calculate crude birth rate & crude death rate.

Exposition of new concepts;

Worked examples;

Problem solving.

 

 

  Pg 172-3  

10

3-4

Population trends.

Explain the population transition theory.

Identify the four demographic transition phases.

Probing questions & expository approach:

Teacher exposes and explains the new concepts relating to demographic trends.

 

Chart: demographic trends. Pg 173-4  

5

Slow population growth rate.

Identify factors leading to slow population growth rate.

Highlight problems associated with slow population growth rate.

Q/A, brief discussion on effects of famine, epidemics, FP practices, emigration, etc.

 

 

  Pg 175-6  

11

1

Population growth in Kenya.

Explain factors influencing Kenya’s rapid population growth rate. Examine actual population growth figures.

Discussion and questioning.

 

 

  Pg 176-9  

2-3

Population structure in Kenya.

Describe structure of Kenya’s population. Examine population pyramids;

Discuss observations.

  Pg 178-9  

4

Consequences of Kenya’s rapid population growth rate.

 

Explain the socio-economic consequences of Kenya’s rapid population growth rate. Probing questions, open discussion. Population census results/ population fact file. Pg 180-3  

5

Distribution of population in Sweden.

Identify factors influencing distribution of population in Sweden.

Highlight factors contributing to slow growth population rate in Sweden.

 

Discussion: comparative view on Kenya’s and Sweden’s populations.

 

Assignment.

  Pg 184-5  

12-13

END OF TERM TWO ASSESSMENT TEST  

 

SCHEME OF WORK               FORM FOUR  GEOGRAPHY               TERM ONE 2011  

L/

NO.

TOPIC/

SUBTOPIC

LESSON / SPECIFIC

OBJECTIVES

TEACHING / LEARNING
ACTIVITIES
MATERIALS

/

RESOURCES

REF. REM.  

1

1

SETTLEMENT

 

Types of settlements.

 

 

Define the term settlement.

State types of settlements.

 

 

Probing questions; discussion.

  Pg 186-7    

2

Location and patterns of settlements.

Explain factors influencing location and patterns of settlements. Q/A & discussion on geographical, economical factors, cultural factors etc.   Pg 187-191    

3-4

Patterns of settlement.

Identify various patterns of settlement. Exposition & explanations on: nucleated, linear, dispersed and other complex settlement patterns.

 

  Pg 191-2    

5

Major urban centres in East Africa.

Identify categories of urban centres in East Africa; and give examples in each case.

 

Brief discussion giving specific examples. Map: major East Africa urban centers. Pg 193-4    

2

1

Growth of major urban centers in East Africa.

Explain factors influencing growth of major urban centers in East Africa.

 

Brief discussion.   Pg 195-6    

2

Thika as an industrial centre.

Kisumu as a lake port.

Outline factors favouring growth of Thika as an industrial centre.

Identify problems facing Thika as an industrial centre.

 

Outline factors favouring Kisumu as a lake port.

Identify problems facing Kisumu as a modern lake port.

 

 

Case studies.   Pg 198-9    

3

Eldoret as an agricultural collecting centre and administrative centre.

Outline factors favouring

Eldoret as an agricultural collecting centre and administrative centre.

 

Identify problems facing Eldoret as an agricultural collecting centre and administrative centre.

 

Q/A;

Case study;

Assignment.

  Pg 200-1    

4-5

Nairobi City.

Trace the growth of Nairobi to city status.

Outline factors favouring growth of Nairobi.

Identify problems facing Nairobi as a city.

 

Probing questions & brief discussion.

Case study.

  Pg 201-4    

3

1

New York City.

Outline factors influencing growth of New York city.

Identify problems facing New York City.

 

 

Probing questions & brief discussion.

Case study.

  Pg 204-7    

3

2-3

Mombasa.

Trace history and growth of Mombasa.

Outline factors influencing growth of Mombasa.

Identify problems faced by Mombasa as a city.

 

Exposition, explanations and discussion.   Pg 207-211    

4

Rotterdam.

Identify factors leading to growth of Rotterdam to an international port.

 

Exposition & explanations.   Pg 211-2    

5

Effects of urbanization.

Outline effects of urbanization. Brain storming;

Discussion.

  212-5    

4

1

MANAGEMENT

          & CONSERVA-

TION OF THE ENVIRONMENT

 

Introduction.

Environmental conservation.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Define the terms environment, social environment, ecosystem, biodiversity, and environmental management.

Give reasons for conserving the environment

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Probing questions, exposition of new concepts & explanations.

   

 

 

 

 

Pg 216-8

   

2

Specific environmental hazards.

Describe some methods of combating floods, lightning, windstorms, pests and diseases. Q/A, discussion, exposition of new concepts.   Pg 224-230    

3-4

Pollution.

Describe air pollution, water pollution and sound & land pollution.

Explain ways of combating pollution.

Examples of gases / activities leading to  pollution;

Discussion.

  Pg 230-235    

5

Environmental conservation measures in Kenya.

Outline measures carried out to manage and conserve the environment. Q/A, brief discussion on public awareness, public education, legislation, the Water Act, and other Acts etc.

 

  Pg 236-240    

MOCK K.C.S.E / REVISION

         

K.C.S.E.

         

 

Biology Notes Form Three All Topics {Best of the Best}

 

Biology

 

II

General Classification of Classification

  • Classification is the science that puts organisms into distinct groups to make their study easy and systematic.
  • Modern scientific classification is based on structure and functions.
  • Organisms with similar anatomical and morphological …. .. tvv yhg rcn gv th.   Like are placed in one group while those with different structures are grouped separately.
  • Modern studies in genetics and cell biochemistry are used to give additional help in classifying organisms.
  • There are seven major taxonomic groups.
  • The kingdom is the largest group.
  • Others are phylum (division for plants) class, order, family, genus and species, the smallest.

Binomial Nomenclature

  • Living organisms are named using Latin or Latinised names.
  • Every organism has two names.
  • This double naming is called binomial nomenclature.
  • This system of naming was devised by Carolus Linnaeus in the 18th
  • The first name is the generic name – the name of the genus.
  • The second name is the name of the species.
  • The generic name starts with a capital letter while that of the species starts with a small letter.
  • The names are written in italics or are underlined in manuscripts.

Examples:

Bean =Phaseolus vulgaris.

  • Phaseolus is the generic name,
  • vulgaris is specific name.

Dog =Canis familiaris.

  • Canis is the generic name
  • ,familiaris the specific name.

General Characteristics of Kingdoms

Organisms are classified into five kingdoms.

  • Monera,
  • Protoctista,
  • Fungi,
  • Plantae

 

 

Viruses do not fit neatly into any of the above kingdoms.

  • They are simple and not cellular.
  • They are metabolically inactive outside the host cell.
  • Most of them can be crystallised like chemical molecules.
  • Therefore they do not exhibit the characteristics of living organisms.

 

 

Characteristic Monera Protoctista Fungi Plantae Animalia
Cell type Prokaryotic Eucaryotic Eucaryotic Eucaryotic Eucaryotic
U nicellularl Unicellular Unicellular and Unicellular and Multicellular Multicellular
Multicellular   multicellular multicellular    
Mode of Autotrophic or Autotrophic or Heterotrophism Autotrophism Heterotrophic
Feeding heterotrophic by heterotrophic by by absorption   by ingestion
  absorption absorption or      
    phagocytosis      
Reproduction Asexual by Asexual binary Asexual fission Asexual by Sexual
  binary fission fission, Fragmentation, sporulation  
    fragmentation, sporulation and  
    Sporulation   fragmentation,  
        Sexual  

Examples of Organisms in Each Kingdom and Their Economic Importance

Kingdom Monera

General Characteristics

  • Unicellular and microscopic
  • Some single cells ,others colonial
  • Nuclear material not enclosed within nuclear membrane-prokaryotic
  • Have cell wall but not of cellulose.
  • Have few organelles which are not membrane bound
  • Mitochondria absent
  • Mostly heterotrophic, feeding saprotrophically or parasitically,some are autotrophic.
  • Reproduction mostly asexual through binary fission
  • Most of them are anaerobes but others are aerobes
  • Most move by flagella

 

  • Examples include Escherichia coli, Vibrio cholerae and Clostridium tetani.
  • Spherical known as Cocci.
  • Rod shaped – e.g. Clostridium tetani
  • Spiral shaped g. sprilla
  • Coma shaped- Vibrios -e.g., Vibrio cholerae.

 

Economic importance of bacteria Benefits to man include:

  • They are used in food processing e.g., Lactobacillus used in processing of cheese, yoghurt.
  • Involved in synthesis of vitamin Band K, in humans and breakdown of cellulose in herbivores.

Genetic Engineering

  • Bacteria are easily cultured and are being used for making antibiotics, aminoacids and enzymes e.g. amylase, and invertase e.g., Escherichia coli.

     Nutrient cycling:

  • Saprophytes
  • They are involved in decomposition of dead organic matter.
  • They are useful in the nitrogen cycle.
  • Nitrogen fixing and nitrifying bacteria.
  • They increase soil fertility.
  • Modem sewage works use bacteria in treatment of sewage.
  • Cleaning oil spills in oceans and lakes.

Harmful Effects

  • Bacteria cause disease:
  • To humans (e.g. Cholera).
  • To animals (e.g. Anthrax).
  • Bacteria cause food spoilage.
  • Others cause food poisoning e.g.
  • Denitrifying bacteria reduce soil fertility e.g., Pseudomonas denitrificans.

Kingdom Protoctista

Examples include ;

  • Algae such as spirogyra, Chlamydomonas, euglena, Sargassum
  • And protozoa such as amoeba, paramecium and Trypanosoma.

General Characteristics

  • They are said to be eukaryotic since their nucleus is bound by a membrane
  • Most are mobile, and use flagella, cilia and pseudopodia.
  • Some are sessile.
  • They reproduce mainly asexually, by binary fission, fragmentation and sporulation.
  • Some reproduce sexually by conjugation.
  • Some are heterotrophic e.g. paramecium.
  • Others are autotrophic e.g. spirogyra.

Economic importance of protoctista

  • Algae are the primary producers in aquatic food chains.
  • They release a lot of oxygen to the atmosphere.
  • Some cause human diseases like malaria and amoebic dysentry ,sleeping sickness
  • Some are source of food for humans e.g. sargassum is a source of iodine
  • Skeletons of diatoms used in paint making.

Spirogyra: They have spiral chloroplast.

  • They are green, thread-like filaments

Chlamydomonas:

  • This is a unicellular green algae and has a cup shaped chloroplast.
  • They move towards light using the flagella
  • Cilia assist the organism to move.
  • The shape is due to the presence of a thin flexible pellicle.

 

Kingdom Fungi

  • Multicellular fungi are made of thread-like structures called hyphae (singular hyphae) that form a mycelium.
  • .e.g.Saccharomyces cereviseae(bread yeast).
  • Others include Penicillium, Rhizopus, and edible mushroom

Economic Importance of Fungi

Beneficial Effects

 

  • Some fungi are used as food e.g. mushrooms.

 

  • Some are decomposers which enhance decay to improve soil fertility – recycling of nutrients e.g., toadstools.

 

  • Some are useful in brewing and bread making e.g., yeast. Yeast is used as food – a rich source of Vitamin B.

 

  • Some are useful in production of antibiotics e.g., Penicillium griseofulvin.
  • Used in sewage treatment e.g., Fusarium spp.

Harmful Effects

 

  • Some cause food poisoning by producing toxic compounds e.g. Aspergillus flavus which produces aflatoxins.

 

  • Some cause food spoilage, fabric and wood spoilage through decomposition.

 

  • Some cause diseases to humans e.g., athlete’s foot and ringworms.

 

  • Others cause diseases to plants e.g., potato blight (Irish potatoes) rust in tomatoes and smuts in cereals.

 

Kingdom Plantae

 

General Characteristics

  • They are multicellular and eukaryotic.

 

  • They are photosynthetic and have a pigment chlorophyll.

 

  • Their cells have cellulose cell walls.

 

  • They reproduce sexually, others asexually.
  • Kingdom Plantae has three major divisions:
  • Bryophyta,
  • Pteridophyta

Division Bryophyta

These include mosses and liverworts.

 

  • Plant body is not differentiated into root, stem and leaves.
  • They have simple structures which resemble leaves and stems.
  • They have rhizoids for absorbing water and anchoring the plant to substratum.
  • Life cycle consists of two morphologically different plants, the gametophyte and sporophyte.
  • The two alternate.

 

  • They show alternation of generations.
  • The gamete producing gametophyte is the persistent plant.
  • The sporophyte is attached to the gametophyte and is nutritionally dependent on it.
  • They lack vascular system.
  • Sexual reproduction is dependent on water.

 

 

 

Division Pteridophyta:

These include ferns and horsetails.

     General Characteristics

 

  • They have root and shoot system.
  • Leaves are compound known as fronds, they have a vascular system.

 

  • They show alternation of generations whereby the spore bearing sporophyte is the main plant.
  • Spores are borne in clusters on the underside of leaves making sari.

 

  • The gametophyte is an independent minute structure called prothallus which is short lived.
  • Sexual reproduction is dependent on water.

 

Division Spermatophyta

  • These are the seed bearing plants.

General Characteristics

 

  • Plant body is differentiated into root, stem and leaves.

 

  • Vascular tissue consists of xylem and phloem.

 

  • Sexual reproduction is independent of water.
  • Male gametophyte (pollen grain) germinates and grows to reach female gametophyte.
  • They are divided into two sub-divisions:
  • Gymnosperms

Gymnosperms

  • These are cone-bearing plants.
  • Naked seeds.
  • They are trees and shrubs.
  • Xylem consists of tracheids only.
  • Examples; pine, cypress and spruce.
  • They show xerophytic characteristics like having needle-like leaves.

 

Angiosperms

 

  • Seeds are enclosed within a fruit.
  • They comprise trees, shrubs and herbs.
  • Xylem consists of vessels of tracheids.

 

  • These are the most advanced plants.
  • Angiosperms has two classes;
  • Monocotyledonae

 

Comparison of Dicotyledonae and Monocotyledonae

 

Dicotyledonae Monocotyledonae    
• Embryo has two cotyledons. • Embryo has one cotyledon.  
• Leaves are broad and have network of veins. • Leaves are long with parallel veins (have leaf
  sheath)    
• T.S. of root has no pith. • T.S. of root has pith.   ,
• Have tap root system. • Have fibrous root system.  
• Cross section of stem reveals vascular bundles • Cross section of stem reveals vascular
arranged in a ring. bundles scattered all over.  
• Vascular cambium present and have secondary • Vascular cambium absent and do not have
growth. secondary growth.    
• Flower parts in four, five or multiples of these. • Flower parts in three or multiples of three.
Examples: herbs e.g. tomatoe; shrubs e.g. tea, Examples: grass, wheat, sugar-cane.
hibiscus, lantana.      

 

 

Economic Importance of Spermatophyta

 

  • They are a source of food for humans and other animals.

 

  • Source of fue1- wood fuel and charcoal.

 

  • Source of timber for building and for paper.

 

  • Ornamental plants.

 

  • Useful in textile industry.

 

Kingdom Animalia

 

  • Most animals move from place to place in search of food.

Major phyla are:

  • Platyhelminthes (Tapeworm).

 

  • Nematoda (Ascaris).

 

  • Annelida (Earthworm).

 

  • Mollusca (Snails).

 

 

  • Arthropoda
  • chordata

 

Phylum Arthropoda

Distinguishing Characteristics

 

  • They have jointed appendages, which are specialised for various functions.
  • Their body is covered by a hardened exoskeleton made of chitin.
  • It is shed at intervals to allow for growth.
  • They have jointed body parts.
  • Most are divided into head, thorax and abdomen.
  • Some have two body parts,

General Characteristics

  • Body is segmented.

 

  • They have bilateral symmetry.
  • Gaseous exchange is through tracheal system, book lungs or gills which opens to the outside through spiracles.
  • Aquatic forms use gills.

 

  • Reproduction is mainly sexual.

 

  • They have an open circulatory system.

 

Phylum Arthropoda divided into five classes;

  • Crustacea,
  • Arachnida,
  • Chilopoda,
  • Diplopoda
  • Insecta

This division is based on:

 

  • The number of limbs.

 

  • Presence and number of antennae.

 

  • Number of body parts.

Class Crustacea

 

  • Most of them are aquatic, a few are terrestrial found in moist places e.g., woodlouse.

 

Distinguishing Characteristics

 

  • Two body parts head and thorax are fused to form cephalothorax and an abdomen .

 

  • They have two pairs of antennae; one is small and branched, the other is long.
  • They have five or more parts of limbs.

 

  • Some of these are modified for other functions e.g., locomotion, feeding and defence.
  • Exoskeleton hardened with deposits of calcium carbonate i.e. carapace.

Other Characteristics

  • Mouthparts include a pair of mandibles and two pairs of maxillae.
  • Gaseous exchange is through gills.

 

  • They have a pair of compound eyes.
  • Most crustaceans are free-living but a few are parasitic e.g., barnacles.
  • Examples are cray-fish and crab.

 

Class Arachnida

 

  • Members are carnivorous and paralyse prey using poison produced from poison claws.

 

Distinguishing Characteristics

 

  • The body has two parts: cephalothorax and abdomen.
  • Cephalothorax is head fused to thorax.
  • A pair of chelicerae, on ventral side of cephalothorax.
  • They have four pairs of walking legs.

 

  • They have no antennae.
  • Instead they have a pair of short pedipalps which are sensitive to touch.
  • Most arachnids use book lungs for gaseous exchange.
  • Other characteristics include simple eyes.
  • Examples include garden spider, ticks, scorpions.

 

Class Chilopoda

 

 e.g. Centipede

 

Distinguishing Characteristics

  • The body has 2 body parts, a head and trunk.
  • The body is elongate, and has 15 or more segments.
  • Has a pair of legs on each segment.
  • The body is dorso-ventrally flattened.

 

 

Other characteristics include:

  • Head has a pair of antennae.
  • Gaseous exchange through tracheal system.
  • Are carnivorous.

Class Diplopoda e.g. Millipede

Distinguishing Characteristics

  • Has two parts: head, short thorax and a trunk .
  • Body elongate with 9-100 segments.
  • Has two pairs of legs on each segment.
  • They have a cylindrical body.
  • Gaseous exchange is by tracheal system.

     

Other characteristics:

  • Head has a pair of antennae.
  • Are herbivorous.

 

Class Insecta

Distinguishing Characteristics

  • Body is divided into three body parts head, thorax and abdomen.
  • They have three pairs of legs ..
  • Most insects have a pair or two of wings.

Other characteristics include:

  • A pair of antennae.
  • They breathe through spiracles, and gaseous exchange is through tracheal system.

  

 The class is divided into several orders based on:

  • Mouth parts- – type e.g. biting or piercing.
  • Position of mouthparts – ventral or anterior.
  • Wings – presence or absence; number of wing types, structure, texture.
  • Size of legs.

Order Orthoptera

  • Have biting and chewing mouthparts.
  • Hind legs longer than other legs e.g. fore wings, leathery and longer than hind legs .
  • g. locusts and grasshoppers .
  • Swarming – locusts are a menace to farmers and the environment as they destroy crops and vegetation.

Order Diptera

  • True flies e.g. houseflies, and mosquitoes have sucking and piercing mouthparts, 1 pair of wings.
  • The second pair is vestigial- acts as balancer.
  • Mouthparts are ventral.

 

  • These are disease vectors e.g., female anopheles mosquito transmits malaria.

 

Order Lepidoptera

  • Butterflies and moths have sucking mouthparts,
  • Two pairs of wings covered by scales.
  • This group is important to farmers in pollination.

 

Order Hymenoptera –

  • Bees ,wasps, ants.
  • They have sucking mouthparts, two pairs of wings which are membranous.
  • Some are non-winged e.g. some ants.
  • Bees are important in pollination i.e. in production of honey.

Order Isoptera – Termites

  • They have biting mouthparts which are anterior.
  • Most are wingless,
  • Those with wings they are membranous and of the same size.
  • They are important in nutrient cycling as they feed on cellulose.

 

Order Coleoptera – Beetles

 

  • Have biting mouthparts,
  • Two pairs of wings,
  • Fore wing hardened enclosing membranous wings.

 

  • Destruction of stored grains and legumes (pulses)

 

 

 

Phylum Chordata

 

  • This name is derived from the term notochord.
  • This is a long flexible rod-like structure.
  • The more familiar chordates are known as vertebrates.
  • In vertebrates the notochord exists only in embryonic stages of development which in later stages is replaced by a vertebral column.

Main Characteristics of Vertebrates

 

  • Members of the phylum have a notochord in early stages of development.
  • They have visceral clefts – which are slits perforating the body wall at the pharynx.
  • In fish these slits become gills while in higher chordates these slits are only present in embryo.
  • They have a dorsal, hollow nerve cord.
  • It develops into a brain at the anterior and spinal cord at the posterior end.
  • The spinal cord is enclosed within the vertebral column.

 

  • They have segmented muscle blocks known as myotomes on either side of the body.
  • They possess a post-anal tail although rudimentary in some.
  • They have a closed circulatory system.
  • The heart is ventrally located.
  • They possess an internal skeleton.

 

 

   The main classes of phylum chordata are;

  • Pisces,
  • Amphibia,
  • Reptilia,
  • Aves

Class Pisces

 

  • These are the fishes.
  • Some fish have a skeleton made of cartilage e.g. the shark.
  • Others like Tilapia have a bony skeleton.

     Distinguishing Characteristics

  • They are aquatic.
  • Movement is by means of fins.
  • They have a streamlined body.
  • They have a lateral line for sensitivity.
  • Their heart has two chambers, the auricle and ventricle – simple circulatory system.

  Other Characteristics

 

  • Their body temperature changes according to the temperature of the environment.
  • They are ectothermic (poikilothermic).
  • Body covered with scales.
  • They have gills for gaseous exchange.
  • Exhibit external fertilisation.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Class Amphibia

 

  • Larval forms are aquatic while adults are terrestrial.
  • Adults return to water for breeding e.g. frogs, toads, newts, salamanders.

Distinguishing Characteristics

  • Skin is soft and without scales.
  • They have four well developed limbs.

 

  • The hind limbs are longer and more muscular than forelimbs.
  • The limb can be used for walking, jumping and swimming
  • Gaseous exchange is through the skin, gills and lungs.
  • Middle ear is present.

Other Characteristics

 

  • They have a three-chambered heart with two atria and one ventricle.
  • Fertilisation is external.
  • They are ectothermic (poikilotherms).

 

Class Reptilia

 

 

  • Examples are snakes, crocodiles, lizards, chameleons, tortoises and turtles.

     Distinguishing Characteristics

 

  • The skin is dry and is covered by horny scales.

 

  • Fertilisation is internal.
  • Some species eggs contain a lot of yolk and have either leathery or calcareous shells.
  • They have a double circulatory system.
  • The heart has three chambers – two atria and a partly divided ventricle.
  • However crocodiles have a four chamber heart.

     

Other Characteristics

  • They are ectothermic (poikilothermic).
  • Have 2 pairs of limbs.
  • They use lungs for gaseous exchange.

 

Class Aves

 

 

  • These are birds.
  • They are terrestrial and arboreal and others are aquatic
  • g. flamingo, goose, ostrich, penguin, hawk, dove.

     Distinguishing Characteristics

 

  • Body is covered by feathers and legs with horny scales.

 

  • They have two pairs of limbs.
  • Fore limbs modified to form wings for flight.
  • Hind limbs are for walking or swimming.
  • The mouth is a protruding beak.
  • They have hollow bones.

 

  • They have double circulation with a four-chambered heart (2 atria, 2 ventricles).
  • They have lungs for gaseous exchange.
  • Lungs are connected to air sacs in bones.

 

  • Fertilisation is internal.
  • They lay eggs with calcareous brittle shell.
  • They have constant body temperatures hence are homoiotherms (endothermic ).

 

Class Mammalia

 

  • They are arboreal e.g. tree-squirrels,
  • Others terrestrial e.g. humans
  • Others are aquatic e.g. dolphins and whales.

    Distinguishing Characteristics

 

  • They have mammary glands hence name of the class.
  • Body is covered with fur or hair.
  • Their teeth are differentiated into four types (heterodont dentition).
  • They have external ear-pinna.
  • Most have sweat glands.

 

  • They have a diaphragm that separates the body cavity into thoracic and abdominal.

    Other Characteristics

  • Internal fertilisation – most give birth.

 

  • They have a double circulatory system with a four-chambered heart.
  • They are endothermic (homoiotherms) .

 

 Eg   Duck-billed Platypus (egg-laying mammal)

 

Eg.Kangaroo (pouched mammal)

 

  • The young are born immature and are nourished in a pouch with milk from mammary glands.

Placental Mammals

  • They give birth to fully developed young ones which are fed on milk from mammary glands.
  • Some are aquatic. e.g. dolphins, whale,
  • Others are flying e.g, bat;
  • Most are terrestrial e.g. rabbits, elephants, buffalo, giraffe, antelope, cow, human being.

 

 

Placental mammals are divided into various orders:

  • Rodentia: e.g. rats, mice – have one pair 9f upper incisors.
  • Insectivora: e.g. mole-they are like rodents:
  • Carnivora: e.g. dog; lion – flesh eaters, they have long pointed canines.
  • Cetacea: e.g. whales and dolphins Aquatic mammals. Forelimbs are flippers.
  • Chiroptera: e.g. bats – Forelimbs form wings.
  • Artiodactyla: e.g. antelopes, cattle – they are even toed with split hooves.
  • Perissodactyla: e.g. horse, donkey – they are odd toed with hooves.
  • Proboscidea: e.g. elephant – upper lip and nose elongated to form trunk.
  • Lagomorpha: e.g. rabbit, hare – mammals with upper and lower incisors. Have larger hind legs than forelegs.
  • Primata: e.g. gorilla, orang utang, chimpanzee, monkeys – some are arboreal, with hand and foot for grasping.
  • Human – Homo sapiens – upright gait, opposable thumb hence use of tools.

 

Construction and Use of Dichotomous Keys

  • Biological keys are sets of statements that act as clues leading to the identification of an organism.
  • By following the keys we can be able to place an organism in its group.
  • The most common key is the dichotomous key.
  • This is a biological tool for identification of unknown organisms.
  • The word dichotomous means branching into two.
  • A single characteristic is considered at a time.
  • Two contrasting statements are put forward to describe the characteristics in such a way as to separate the organisms.
  • This continues until all the organisms have been identified.

Rules Used to Construct a Dichotomous Key

  • Use morphological characteristics as far as possible e.g. type of leaf – simple or compound.
  • Select a single characteristic at a time and identify it by number. 1. Type of leaf. .
  • Use identical forms of words for two contrasting statements e.g.:
  1. Flowers scented.
  2. Flowers not scented.
  • Start with a major characteristic that divide the organisms into two large groups then proceed to lesser variations that would separate the organisms further into smaller groups.
  • Use positive statements especially the first one.
  • Avoid generalizations e.g. short plants. Be specific in your description e.g.:
  1. plants above 1m tall.
  2. plants below 1m tall.

 

Some Common Features Used for Identification

In Plants

Leaves

  1. Type of leaf Leaf

(a) Compound leaves. (b) Type of venation.

 

  • Simple leaf

 

  • Trifoliate

 

  • Pinnate

 

  • Type ofleaf margin.
  • Type ofleaf arrangement on stem.
  • The colour of leaf.
  • The texture ofleaf; whether hairy or smooth.
  • Shape of the leaf e.g. palmate.

Stem

 

  • Type of stem – woody or herbaceous.
  • Shape of stem – cylindrical or rectangular.
  • Texture of stem smooth or spiny.

Infloresence

  • Are flowers terminal or lateral
  • For each flower:
  • Is the flower regular or irregular?

 

  • Number of floral parts for each whorl.

 

  • Are floral parts free or fused?

 

Roots

 

  • Type of root system- Taproot or fibrous?
  • Function of the root.

In Animals

 

Features used to identify animals:

  • Type of mouthparts.
  • Type of skeleton.
  • Presence or absence of antennae.
  • Body segmentation.
  • Body covering: scales, fur, hair or feathers.
  • Number of body parts.
  • Locomotory structures: legs, wings and fins.

 

  • Presence or absence of vertebral column.
  • Presence and type of eves.

 

Practical Activities

To examine Bryophyta

  • A mature moss plant is obtained.
  • The specimen is observed using a hand -lens.
  • A labelled drawing showing structures is made: rhizoids, set a capsule, gametophyte, sporophyte ..

To examine Pteridophyta

  • A mature fern plant is obtained.
  • It is observed using a hand lens.
  • Sori can be seen on the lower side of fronds.
  • A labelled drawing showing: frond, pinna, sorus, rhizome and adventitious roots.

To examine Spermatophyta

A mature twig of either cypress or pinus with cones is obtained.

  • Observation of Male and female is made using a hand-lens.
  • The naked seeds are noted.
  • The leaves show xerophytic characteristics e.g. they are rolled, or needle-like.

 

   A mature bean plant with pods is obtained,

  • Observation of the leaves, stem and roots is made.
  • Leaves are compound, broad arid have network of veins.
  • The Ieaf-has a leaf stalk.
  • They have a tap root system.
  • Floral parts are in five e.g. 5 petals.
  • A bean seed has two cotyledons.

   A mature maize plant is obtained.

  • Observation of the leaves, stems and roots is made.
  • Leaves are simple, narrow and long with parallel veins ..
  • The petiole is modified to form a leaf sheath.
  • They have a-fibrous root system.
  • Floral parts are in threes.
  • A maize gram has one cotyledon,

Examination of Arthropoda

  • Specimens of crayfish, millipede, centipede grasshopper and spider are obtained.
  • Where specimens are not available photographs are used.
  • External features of the specimens are observed.

     The differences in the following are noted:

  • Body parts.
  • Other appendages.

 

Examination of Chordata

  • The following specimens are obtained:
  • Tilapia, frog, Lizard, bird and rabbit.
  • Using observable features each specimen is placed into its class.

Features used include:

  • Body covering.
  • Type of teeth.

END

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

ECOLOGY

Introduction

  • Ecology is the study of organisms and their environment.
  • All organisms show interdependence on one another.
  • Organisms are affected by their environment, and they in turn affect the environment.
  • Green plants manufacture food by photosynthesis which other organisms obtain directly or indirectly.
  • Growth of plants is mainly affected by environmental factors such as soil and climatic factors.
  • On the other hand, organisms modify the environment through various activities.
  • This interrelationship comprises the study of ecology.
  • The study of ecology is important in several fields of study such as agriculture and environmental studies.

Concepts and Terms Used in Ecology

  • Habitat:
  • This is the place or “home” that an organism lives or is found,
  • g., forest or grassland.
  • Niche:
  • A niche is the functional unit in the habitat.
  • It includes not only the specific place in which an organism lives but also how the organism functions.
  • To avoid or reduce competition, organisms are separated or segregated by their niches,
  • for example, different species of birds make their nest on one tree, some at tips of terminal branches, and others feed on leaves, some on flowers and yet others on fruits of the same tree, i.e., food niche.
  • Yet others feed on same food, e.g., worms in the same place but at different times – time niche.
  • Population:
    • The term population refers to the total number of individuals of a species living in a given area at a particular time.
    • Density is the number of individuals of a population found in a unit area, i.e.,
      • Dispersion:
    • This is the distribution of individuals in the available space.
    • Dispersion may be uniform as in maize plants in a plantation;
    • random as in cactus plants in the savannah ecosystem or clumped together as in human population in cities.
  • Community:
  • This is the term used to describe all the organisms living together in an area.
  • During the development of an ecosystem, the species composition of a community changes progressively through stages.
  • Finally a steady state is reached and this is described as the climax community.
  • This development of an ecosystem is termed succession.
  • Each stage in development of an ecosystem is a sere.
  • Succession is primary when it starts with bare ground, and secondary when it starts in a previously inhabited area e.g. after clearing a forest.
  • The Ecosystem:
  • The community and the abiotic or non-living environment together make up an ecosystem or ecological system.
  • In this system energy flow is clearly defined from producers to consumers and nutrient cycling takes place in paths that links all the organisms and the non-living environment.
  • Biomass:
  • This is the mass of all the organisms in a given area.
  • Ideally, it is the dry mass that should be compared.
  • Carrying capacity:
  • This is the maximum sustainable density in a given area e.g. the number of herbivores a given area can support without overgrazing.

 

Factors in an Ecosystem

  • Abiotic factors (environmental factors)

Temperature

  • Is the hotness or coldness of an area or habitat.
  • It directly affects the distribution and productivity (yield) of populations and communities.
  • Most organisms are found in areas where temperature is moderate.
  • However, certain plants and animals have adaptations that enable them to live in areas where temperatures are in the extremes such as the hot deserts and the cold polar regions.
  • Temperatures not only influence distribution of organisms but also determine the activities of animals.
  • High temperature usually accelerates the rates of photosynthesis, transpiration, evaporation and the decomposition and recycling of organic matter in the ecosystem.

 

Light –

  • Light is required by green plants for photosynthesis.
  • Light intensity, duration and quality affect organisms in one way or another.

Atmospheric Pressure

  • The force per unit area of atmospheric air that is exerted on organisms at different altitudes.
  • Growth of plants and activity of animals is affected by atmospheric pressure
  • g., rate of transpiration in plants and breathing in animals.

Salinity

  • This is the salt content of soil or water.
  • Animals and plants living in saline conditions have special adaptations.

Humidity

  • This describes the amount of moisture (water vapour) in the air.
  • Humidity affects the rate of transpiration in plants and evaporation in animals.

 

pH

  • Is the measure of acidity or alkalinity of soil solution or water.
    • pH is very important to organisms living in water and soil.
    • Most prefer a neutral pH.

 

Wind:

  • Is moving air currents and it influences the dispersion of certain plants by effecting the dispersal of spores, seeds and fruits.
  • Air currents also modify the temperature and humidity of the surroundings.

Topography:

  • These are surface features of a place.
  • The topographical factors considered include altitudes, gradient (slope), depressions and hills.
  • All these characteristics affect the distribution of organisms in an area
  • g., the leeward and windward sides of a hill.

 

Biotic factors:

  • These are the living components in an ecosystem,
  • competition
  • predation,
  • symbiosis,
  • parasitism,
  • human activities.

Inter-relationships Between Organisms

  • The relationships between organisms in a given ecosystem is primarily a feeding one.
  • Organisms in a particular habitat have different feeding levels referred to as trophic levels.
  • There are two main trophic levels:

Producers:

  • These organisms that occupy the first trophic level.
  • They manufacture their own food hence are autotrophic.

Consumers:

  • These are the organisms that feed on organic substances manufactured by green plants.

 

They occupy different trophic levels as follows:

  • Primary consumers:
  • These are herbivores and feed on green plants.
  • Secondary consumers:
  • These are carnivores and feed on flesh.
  • First order carnivores feed on herbivores while second order carnivores feed on other carnivores, i.e., tertiary consumers.
  • Omnivores:
  • These are animals that feed on both plant and animal material.
  • They can be primary, secondary or tertiary consumers.

 

Competition:

  • This describes the situation where two or more organisms in the same habitat require or depend on the same resources.
  • Organisms in an ecosystem compete for resources like food, space, light, water and mineral nutrients.
  • Competition takes place when the environmental resource is not adequate for all.

Intraspecific competition.

  • This is competition between organisms of the same species.
  • For example, maize plants in a field compete for water and nutrients among themselves.

 

Interspecific competition.

  • This refers to competition between organisms of different species, e.g., different species of predators can compete for water and prey among themselves.

Predation

  • It is a relationship whereby one animal (the predator) feeds on another (the prey).

Saprophytism

  • Saprophytism is the mode of nutrition common in certain species of fungi and bacteria.
  • Such organisms feed on dead organic material and release nutrients through the process of decomposition or decay.
  • Saprophytes produce enzymes, which digest the substrates externally.
  • The simpler substances are then absorbed.
  • Saprophytes help in reducing the accumulation of dead bodies of plants and animals.
  • Harmful saprophytes cause rapid decay of foods such as fruits, vegetables, milk and
  • Others damage buildings by causing wood rot.
  • Some fungi produce poisonous substances called aflatoxins.
  • These substances are associated with cereal crops which are stored under warm, moist conditions.
  • If the infected grain is eaten, it may cause serious illness, and death.

Parasitism

  • This is an association between members of different species.
  • The parasite lives on or in the body of another organism, the host.
  • The parasite derives benefits such as food and shelter from the host but the heist suffers harm as a result.

Symbiosis

  • This is an association in which organisms of different species derive mutual benefit from one another.
  • Some symbiotic associations are loose and the two partners gain very little from each other.
  • Other symbiotic associations are more intimate and the organisms show a high degree of interdependence.

Nitrogen cycle

  • Is the interdependence of organisms on one another and the physical environment as nitrogen is traced from and back into the atmosphere
  • Although nitrogen is abundant in the atmosphere, most organisms are not able to utilise it directly.
  • Some bacteria are capable of converting atmospheric nitrogen into forms which can be used by other living
  • These bacteria are referred to as nitrogen fIxing bacteria.
  • Symbiotic nitrogen fixing bacteria live in the root nodules of leguminous plants such as beans and peas.
  • Non-symbiotic nitrogen fixing bacteria live in the soil.
  • Nitrifying’ bacteria convert ammonia into nitrites and nitrates.
  • Denitrifying bacteria convert nitrates into atmospheric

 

Energy Flow in an Ecosystem

  • Most of the energy used in an ecosystem is derived from the sun.
  • Solar energy is trapped by photosynthetic plants.
  • It flows through different trophic levels .
  • At each level energy is lost as heat to space and also through respiration.
  • Besides animals lose energy through excretion and defecation.
  • The amount of energy passed on as food from one trophic level to another decreases progressively.
  • The energy in the organisms is recycled back to plants through the various nutrient or material cycles.

 

Food Chains

  • A food chain is a linear relationship between producers and consumers.
  • It represents the transfer of food energy from green plants through repeated stages of eating and being eaten.

Types of Food Chain

  • Grazing food chain – starts with green plants.
  • Detritus food chain – starts with dead organic material (debris or detritus).

Detritivores:

  • Detritivores feed on organic wastes and dead matter derived from the grazing food chain.
  • Many different types of organisms feed on detritus.
  • They include fungi, protozoa, insects, mites annelids and nematodes.

 

Examples of Food Chains

Green plants~ aphids ~ lady-bird beetle

Green plants ~antelope -lion

Algae ~Tilapia ~ kingfisher

Plant debris ~bacteria -eprotozoa ~ mosquito larva

Phytoplankron-eZooplankton ~ Tilapia

~ Nile perch ~ Human

 

Food Web

  • In a natural community, several food chains are interlinked to form a food web.
  • Several herbivores may feed on one plant .
  • Similarly, a given herbivore may feed on different plants and may in turn be eaten by different carnivores.

Decomposers

  • These are mainly bacteria and fungi.
  • These organisms feed on dead organic matter thereby causing decomposition and decay and releasing nutrients for plants.
  • They form a link between the biotic and the abiotic components.

 

Pyramid of Numbers

  • Refers to the number of organisms in each trophic level presented in a graphic form and a pyramid shape is obtained.
  • The length of each bar is drawn proportional to the number of organisms represented at that level.
  • This is because a herbivore feeds on many green plants.
  • One carnivore also feeds on many herbivores.

 

  • In a forest the shape of the pyramid is not perfect.
  • This is because very many small animals such as insects, rodents and birds feed on one tree.

 

Pyramid of Biomass

  • This is the mass of the producers and consumers at each trophic level drawn graphically.

 

Population Estimation Methods

  • It is important to find or estimate the sizes of the different populations in a habitat.
  • Direct counting or head count which involves the counting of every individual, is not always applicable for all organisms .
  • g., it is impossible to count directly the numbers of grasshoppers in an area.
  • Different sampling methods are thus used.
  • A sample acts as a representative of the whole population. .

 

 

 

Sampling Methods

Quadrat Method

  • A Quadrat is a square, made of woos metal/hard plastic.
  • It can also be established on the ground using pegs, rope/permanent coloured ink, using metre rule or measuring tape.
  • The size is usually one square metre (1M2), in grassland.
  • In wooded or forest habitat it is usually larger, and can reach upto 20 m2 depending on particular species under investigation.
  • The number of each species found within the quadrat is counted and recorded.
  • Total number of organisms is then calculated by, finding the average quadrats and multiplying it with the total area of the whole habitat.
  • The number of quadrats and their positions is determined by the type of vegetation studied.
  • In a grassland, the quadrat frame can be thrown at random.
  • In other habitats of forest, random numbers that determine the locus at which to establish a quadrat are used.

Line Transect

  • A line transect is a string or rope that is stretched along across the area in which all the plants that are touched are counted.
  • It is tied on to a pole or tent peg.
  • It is particularly useful where there is change of populations traversing through grassland, to woodland to forest land.
  • This method can also be used in studying the changes in growth patterns in plants over a period of time.

 

Belt Transect

  • Two line transects are set parallel to each other to enclose a strip through the habitat to be studied.
  • The width is determined by the type of habitat, i.e., grass or forest and by the nature of investigation.
  • In grassland it can be 0.5 m or 1 m.
  • Sometimes it can be 20 metres or more especially when counting large herbivores.
  • The number of organisms within the belt is counted and recorded.

 

Capture-recapture method

  • This is used for animals such as fish, rodents, arthropods and birds.
  • The animals are caught, marked, counted and released.
  • For example, grasshoppers can be caught with a net and marked using permanent ink.
  • After sometime, the same area is sampled again, i.e., the grasshoppers are caught again.
  • The total number caught during the second catch is recorded.

  The number of marked ones is also recorded:

  • Let the number caught and marked be
  • The total number in the second catch be
  • The number of marked ones in the second catch be c.
  • The total number of grasshoppers in the area be

 

The total number T can be estimated using the following formula:

Total Number =

The following assumptions are made:

  • No migration, i.e., no movement in and out of the study area.
  • There is even distribution of the organisms in the study area.
  • There is random distribution of the organisms after the first capture.
  • No births or deaths during the activity.
  • After the estimation, the results can be used to show anyone of the following population characteristics:

Density:

  • Density is calculated by dividing the number of organisms by the size of the area studied.

Frequency:

  • Frequency is the number of times that a species occurs in the area being studied.

 

Percentage Cover:

  • This is the proportion of the area covered by a particular species.
  • For example, a given plant species may cover the whole. of a given area.
  • In this case the plant is said to have 100% cover.

 

Dominance:

  • This is the term used to describe a species that exerts the most effect on others.
  • The dominance may be in terms of high frequency or high density.

Adaptations of Plants to Various Habitats

  • Organisms have developed structural features that enable them to live successfully in their particular habitats.
  • Plants found beneath the canopies of trees are adapted to low light intensities by having broad leaves.

Xerophytes

  • These are plants that grow in dry habitats,
  • e., in deserts and semi-deserts.
  • They have adaptations to reduce the rate of transpiration in order to save on water consumption.
  • Others have water storage structures.

     

Adaptations include:

  • Reduction of leaf surface area by having needle-like leaves, rolling up of leaves and shedding of leaves during drought to reduce water loss or transpiration.
  • Thick cuticle; epidermis consisting of several layers of cells;
  • leaves covered with wax or resin to reduce evaporation.
  • Sunken stomata, creating spaces with humid still air to reduce water holes.
  • Few, small stomata, on lower epidermis to reduce water loss.
  • Stomata open at night (reversed stomatal rhythm) to reduce water loss .
  • Deep and extensive root systems for absorption of water.
  • Development of flattened shoots and succulent tissue for water storage e.g.

Mesophytes

 

  • These are the ordinary land plants which grow in well-watered habitats.
  • They have no special adaptations.
  • Stomata are found on both upper and lower leaf surfaces for efficient gaseous exchange and transpiration.
  • However, those found in constantly wet places e.g. tropical rain forests, have features that increase transpiration.
  • These plants are called hygrophytes.
  • The leaves are broad to increase surface areas for transpiration and thin to ensure short distance for carbon (IV) oxide to reach photosynthetic cells and for light penetration.
  • The stomata are raised above the epidermis to increase the rate of transpiration.
  • They have grandular hairs or byhathodes that expel water into the saturated atmosphere.
  • This phenomenon is called guttation.

Hydrophytes (Water plants)

 

  • Water plants are either submerged, emergent or floating.

      Submerged Plants

 

  • The leaves have an epidermis with very thin walls and a delicate cuticle.
  • They have no stomata.
  • Water is excreted from special glands and pores at the tips.
  • Other adaptations include the following:
  • Presence of large air spaces and canals (aerenchyma) for gaseous exchange and buoyancy.
  • Some plants have filamentous leaves In order to increase the surface area for absorption of light, gases and mineral salts.
  • Some plants are rootless, hence support provided by water.
  • Mineral salts and water absorbed by all plant surfaces.
  • In some plants, the stem and leaves are covered with a waxy substance to reduce absorption of water. e.g. Ceratophyllum and Elodea

 

    

 

Floating Plants

  • Their structure is similar to that of mesophytes.
  • The leaves are broad to increase the surface area for water loss.
  • They have more stomata on the upper surface than on the lower surface to increase rate of water loss.
  • Examples are Pistia (water lettuce), Salvinia and Nymphea.

Halophytes (Salt plants)

  • These are plants that grow in salt marshes and on coastlines.
  • They have root cells that concentrate salts and enable them to take in water by osmosis.
  • They have salt glands which excrete salts.
  • Fruits have large aerenchymatous tissues for air storage that makes them float.
  • Some have shiny leaves to reduce water loss.
  • The mangrove plants have roots that spread horizontally, and send some branches into the air.
  • These aerial roots are known as breathing roots or pneumatophores.
  • They have lenticel-Iike openings called pneumatothodes through which gaseous exchange takes place.

 

Pollution

Effect of Pollution on Human Beings and other Organ

 

Pollution

  • This is the introduction of foreign material, poisonous compounds and excess nutrients or energy to the environment in harmful proportions.
  • Any such substance is called a pollutant.

Effects and Control of causes of Pollutants in Air, Water and Soil

  • Industrialisation and urbanisation are the main causes of pollution.
  • As human beings exploit natural resources the delicate balance in the biosphere gets disturbed.
  • The disturbance leads to the creation of conditions that are un-favourable to humans and other organisms.

Sources of Pollutants

  • Motor vehicles release carbon (II) oxide, sulphur (IV) oxide, and nitrogen oxides and hydrocarbons.
  • Agricultural chemicals, fertilisers and pesticides.
  • Factories, manufacturing and metal processing industries.
  • They release toxic substances and gases as well as synthetic compounds that are bio-undegradable.
  • They release solid particles or droplets of poisonous substances e.g. arsenic, beryllium, lead and cadmium.
  • Radioactive waste: Leakages from nuclear power stations and testing sites release radioactive elements like strontium-90 which can eventually reach man through the food chain.
  • Domestic waste and sewage are released raw into water bodies.
  • Oil spills from accidents in the seas and leakage of oil tankers as well as from offshore drilling and storage and processing.

 

Water Pollution.

  • In most cases, chex,pical wastes from industries are discharged into water.
  • Toxic chemicals such as mercury compounds may be ingested by organisms.
  • Insecticides like DDT, and weedkillers eventually get into the water and contaminate it.
  • Oil and detergents also pollute water.
  • Excess nitrates and phosphates from sewage and fertilisers cause overgrowth of algae and bacteria in water.
  • This is called
  • As a result there is insufficient oxygen which causes the deaths of animals in the water.

Air pollution:

  • Smoke from industries and motor vehicles contains poisonous chemicals like carbon (II) oxide, carbon (IV) oxide, sulphur (IV) oxide and oxides of nitrogen.
  • When sulphur (IV) oxide and oxides of nitrogen dissolve in rain, they fall as acid rain.
  • Accumulation of carbon (IV) oxide in the atmosphere causes the infrared light to be confined within the atmosphere, the earth’s temperature rises.
  • This is called the greenhouse effect.
  • Carbon particles in smoke coat the leaves of plants and hinder gaseous exchange and photosynthesis.
  • The particles also form smog in the air.
  • Lead compounds are from vehicle exhaust pipes.
  • All these have negative effects on man and the environment.

Soil/Land pollution:

  • Plastics and other man-made materials are biologically non-degradable i.e they are not acted upon by micro-organisms.
  • Scrap metal and slag from mines also pollute land.
  • Failure to rehabilitate mines and quarries also pollute land.

Effects of Pollutants to Humans and other organisms

  • Chemical pollutants e.g. nitrogen oxides, fluorides, mercury and lead cause physiological and metabolic disorders to humans and domestic animals.
  • Some hydrocarbons as well as radioactive pollutants acts as mutagens (cause mutations) and carcinogens induce cancer.
  • Radioactive pollutants like strontium, caesium and lithium are absorbed into body surface and cause harm to bone marrow and the thyroid gland.
  • Communicable diseases like cholera are spread through water polluted with sewage.
  • Thermal pollution result in death of some fish due to decreased oxygen in the water.
  • Oil spills disrupt normal functioning of coastal ecosystems.
  • Birds that eat fish die due to inability to fly as feathers get covered by oil.
  • Molluscs and crustaceans on rocky shores also die.

Control of Air Pollution

  • Use of lead-free petrol and low sulphur diesel in vehicles.
  • Use of smokeless fuels e.g electricity or solar.
  • Filtration of waste gases to remove harmful gases.
  • Liquid dissolution of waste gases.
  • In Kenya, factories are subjected to thorough audits to ensure that they do not pollute the environment.
  • Factories should be erected far away from residential areas.
  • Reduce volume or intensity of sound.
  • Use of ear muffs.
  • Vehicle exhaust systems should be fitted with catalytic oxidisers.
  • Regular servicing of vehicles to ensure complete combustion of fuel.

Water Pollution

  • Treatment of sewage.
  • Treatment of industrial waste before discharge into water.
  • Use of controlled amounts of agrochemicals.
  • Organic farming and biological control.
  • Avoid spillage of oils and other chemicals into water.
  • Good water management.
  • Stiff penalties for oil spillage.
  • Use of Pseudomonas bacteria that naturally feed on oil and break it up.

Soil Pollution

  • Addition of lime to farms to counteract the effect of agrochemicals.
  • Recycling of solid waste.
  • Compacting and incineration of solid waste.
  • Use of biodegradable materials and chemicals.
  • Good soil management to avoid soil erosion.

Human Diseases

  • The term disease denotes any condition or disorder that disrupts the steady state of well being of the body.
  • Health is a state of physical, mental and emotional well being in the internal environment of the body.
  • Some of the causes of diseases are due to entry of pathogens and parasites.
  • Pathogens include bacteria, viruses, protozoa and fungi.
  • Parasites are organisms which live on or in the body of another organisms.
  • Vectors are animals that carry the pathogen from are person to another.
  • Most are ectoparasites that transmit the disease as they feed.

Bacterial Diseases

Cholera

  • Causative agent a bacterium Vibrio cholerae.
  • Transmission – It is spread through water and food contaminated by human faeces containing the bacteria.

  The bacteria produce a powerful toxin, enterotoxin, that causes inflammation of the   wall of the intestine leading to:

  • Severe diarrhoea that leads to excessive water loss from body.
  • Abdominal pain
  • Vomiting
  • Dehydration which may lead to death.

Prevention and Control

  • Adequate sanitation such as water purification sewage treatment and proper disposal of human faeces.
  • Public and personal hygiene e.g washing hands before meals and washing fruits and vegetables, boiling drinking water.

Vaccination

  • Carriers should be identified, isolated and treated during outbreaks.

Treatment

  • Use of appropriate antibiotics.
  • Correcting fluid loss by injecting fluids or by administration of oral rehydration solutions.

Typhoid

  • Causative agent.
  • The disease is caused by Salmonella typhi.
  • Transmission is through contaminated water and food.
  • It is also transmitted by certain ‘e.g foods, e.g. oysters, mussels and shell fish.

     Symptoms

  • Fever
  • Muscle pains
  • Headache
  • Spots on the trunk of the body
  • Diarrhoea
  • In severe cases mental confusion may result and death.

     Prevention

  • Boil drinking water.
  • Proper sewage treatnient.

 

  • Proper disposal of faeces, if not flushed use deep pit latrines.

 

  • Observe personal hygiene e.g. washing hands before meals.
  • Washing fruits and vegetables.

Treatment

  • Use of appropriate antibiotics.

 

Protozoa

Malaria

 

  • Malaria is caused by the protozoan plasmodium.
  • The most common species of plasmodium are falciparum, P. vivax, P. rnalariae and P. ovale with varying degree of severity.

      Transmission

  • Is by female anopheles mosquito as it gets a blood meal.

       Symptoms

 

  • Headache, sweating, shivering, high temperature (40-41 0C) chills and joint pains.
  • The abdomen becomes tender due to destruction of red blood cells by the parasites .

 

    Prevention

 

  • Destroy breeding grounds for mosquitoes by clearing bushes and draining stagnant water.

 

  • Kill mosquito larvae by spraying water surfaces with oil.
  • Use insecticides to kill adult mosquitoes

 

  • Sleeping under a mosquito net.

 

  • Take preventive drugs.

 

     Treatment

 

  • Use appropriate anti-malarial drugs.

 

 

Amoebic dysentry (Amoebiasis)

     Cause

 

  • This disease is caused by Entamoeba histolytica.
  • The parasites live in the intestinal tract but may occasionally spread to the liver.
  • Transmission – They are transmitted through contaminated water and food especially salads.  

Symptoms –

  • Abdominal pain, nausea and diarrhoea.
  • The parasites cause ulceration of the intestinal tract, which results in diarrhoea.

 

       Prevention and control

  • Proper disposal of human faeces.
  • Boiling water before drinking.
  • Personal hygiene e.g. washing hands before meals.
  • Washing vegetables and steaming particularly salads and fruits before eating.

 

         Treatment

  • Treatment of infected people with appropriate drugs.

 

Parasitic Diseases

 

Ascaris lumbricoides

 

  • Ascaris lumbricoides lives in the intestines of a man or pig, feeding on the digested food of the host.
  • The body of the worm is tapered at both ends.
  • The female is longer than the male.

        Mode of transmission

 

  • The host eats food contaminated with the eggs, the embryo worms hatch out in the intestine.
  • The embryo worms then bore into the blood vessels of the intestine.
  • They are carried in the bloodstream to the heart and then into the lungs.
  • As they travel through the bloodstream, they grow in size.
  • After sometime, the worms are coughed out from the air passages and into the oesophagus.
  • They are then swallowed, eventually finding their way into the intestines where they grow into mature worms.

       Effects of Ascaris lumbricoides on the host

  • The parasites feed on the host’s digested food.
  • This results in malnutrition especially in children.
  • If the worms are too many, they may block the intestine and interfere with digestion.
  • The worms sometimes wander along the alimentary canal and may pass through the nose or mouth.
  • In this way, they interfere with breathing and may cause serious illness.
  • The larvae may cause severe internal bleeding as they penetrate the wall of the intestine.

     

Adaptive Characteristics

  • The female lays as many as 25 million eggs.
  • This ensures the continuation of the species.
  • Eggs are covered by a protective cuticle that prevents them from dehydration.
  • The adult worms tolerate low oxygen concentration.
  • Have mouth parts for sucking food and other fluids in the intestines.
  • Has a thick cuticle or pellicle to protect it from digestive enzymes produced by the host.

         Control and Prevention

  • Personal hygiene e.g. washing hands before eating.
  • Proper disposal of faeces.
  • Washing of fruits and vegetables.

          Treatment

  • Deworm using appropriate drugs ant-helmintics.

 

Schistosoma

  • Schistosoma or bilharzia worm is a flat worm, parasitic on human beings and fresh water snails. (Biomphalaria and Bulinus.)
  • The snail act as intermediate host.

 

Mode of Transmission

  • Schistosomiasis also known as a bilharsiasis is caused by several species of the genus schistosoma.
  • Schistosoma haematobium infects the urinary system mainly the bladder
  • japonicum and S. mansoni both infect the intestines.
  • Schistosoma haemotobium is common in East Africa where irrigation is practised and where slow moving fresh water streams harbour snails.
  • It is spread through contamination of water by faeces and urine from infected persons.
  • The embryo (miracidium) that hatch in water penetrates into snails of the species Biompharahia and
  • Inside the snail’s body, the miracidium undergoes development and multiple fission to produce rediae.
  • The rediae are released into the water and develop to form cercariae which infect human through:
  • Drinking the water
  • Wading in water;
  • Bathing in snail-infested water.
  • The cercaria burrows through the skin and enters blood vessel.

 

   Effects on the host

  • Inflammation of tissues where egg lodge.
  • Ulceration where eggs calcify.
  • Egg block small arteries in lungs leading to less aeration of blood.
  • The body turns blue – a condition known as cyanosis.
  • If eggs lodge in heart or brain, lesions formed can lead to death.
  • Bleeding occurs as the worms burrow into blood vessels (faeces or urine has blood).
  • Pain and difficulty in passing out urine.
  • Nausea and vomiting.
  • When eggs lodge in liver ulceration results in liver cirrhosis.
  • Death eventually occurs.

   Adaptive Characteristics

  • The female has a thin body and fits into small blood vessels to lay eggs.
  • Eggs are able to burrow out of blood vessel into intestine lumen.
  • Many eggs are laid to ensure the survival of the parasite.
  • Large numbers of cercariae are released by snail.
  • The miracidia and cercariae larvae have glands that secrete lytic enzymes which soften the tissue to allow for penetration into host.
  • The male has a gynecophoric canal that carries the female to ensure that eggs are fertilised before being shed.
  • Has suckers for attachment.

    Prevention and Control

  • Drain all stagnant water
  • Boil drinking water.
  • Do not wade bare feet in water.
  • Wear long rubber boots and gloves (for those who work in rice fields).
  • Eliminate snails, by spraying with molluscides.
  • Reporting to doctor early when symptoms appear for early treatment.

 

 

 

Practical Activities

  • Ecology is best studied outdoors.
  • Students identify a habitat within or near the school compound, e.g. a flower bed.
  • The quadrat method is used.
  • Observation and recording of the various animals as well as their feeding habits is done.
  • Birds that feed on the plants or arthropods in the area studied are noted through observation of habitat at various times of the day.
  • Food chains are constructed e.g green plants ~ caterpillar ~ lizard and many others involving all organisms in the area.
  • The numbers of animals in 1 m2 is counted directly or estimated e.g small arthropods like black ants.
  • The number of plants is easily counted and recorded and ratio of consumers to producers calculated.
  • It will be noted that in terms of numbers where invertebrates are involved, there are very many consumers of one plant.
  • Several other quadrats are established and studied and averages calculated.

 

Adaptions to Habitat

      Hydrophytes

  • Specimen of hydrophytes e.g water lily is observed.
  • Students should note the poorly developed root systems and broad leaves.
  • Stomata distribution on leaf surface is studied through microscopy or by emersing a leaf in hot water and counting number of bubbles evolved.

     Mesophytes –

  • Ordinary plants e.g bean hibiscus and zebrina can be studied.
  • Size of leaves is noted and stomata distribution studied.

Xerophytes

  • Specimen include Euphorbia, cactus and sisal which are easily available.
  • The root system e.g in sisal is noted as shallow but extensive.
  • It will be noted that sisal has fleshy leaves and stem while cactus and Euphorbia have fleshy stem but leaves are reduced to small hair-like structures.

Comparison of Root nodules from fertile and poor soils

Root nodules

  • Are swellings on roots of leguminous plants.
  • Soil fertility determines number of root nodules per plant.
  • Bean plants are best used in this study.
  • One plot can be manured while the other is not.
  • Similar seeds are planted in the two plots.
  • The plants are uprooted when fully mature (vegetatively) i.e any time after flowering and before drying.
  • The number of nodules per plant is counted.
  • An average for each plot is calculated.
  • It is noted that the beans from fertile soil have more and large nodules than those grown in poor soils.

Estimation of Population using Sampling Methods

  • The number of organisms both producers and the various consumers is recorded in each area studied e.g. using a quadrat.
  • The total area of the habitat studied is measured.
  • The average number of organisms per quadrat (1 m2) is calculated after establishing as many quadrats as are necessary to cover the area adequately.
  • Total population of organisms is calculated from the area.
  • Abiotic environment is studied within the area sampled.
  • Air temperature soil surface temperature are taken and recorded.
  • This is best done at different times of day, i.e., morning afternoon and evening.
  • Any variations are noted.
  • pH of the soil is measured using pH distilled water to make a solution.
  • Litmus papers can be used to indicate if soil is acidic or alkaline, but pH paper or meter gives more precise pH values.
  • Humidity is measured using anhydrous blue cobalt chloride paper which gives a mere indication of level of humidity.
  • A windsock is used to give an indication of direction of wind.
  • As all the abiotic factors are recorded observations are made to find the relationships between behaviour of organism and the environmental factors for example:
  • The temperature affects the behaviour of animals.
  • The direction of wind will affect growth of plants.
  • The level of humidity determines the type, number and distribution of organisms in an area.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

REPRODUCTION IN PLANTS AND ANIMALS

Introduction

  • The process by which mature individuals produce offspring is called reproduction.
  • Reproduction is a characteristic of all living organisms and prevents extinction of a species.
  • There are two types of reproduction: sexual and asexual reproduction.
  • Sexual reproduction involves the fusion of male and female gametes to form a zygote.
  • Asexual reproduction does not involve gametes.

Cell Division

  • Cell division starts with division of nucleus.
  • In the nucleus are a number of thread-like structures called chromosomes, which occur in pairs known as homologous chromosomes.
  • Each chromosome contains-genes that determine the characteristics of an organism.
  • The cells in each organism contains a specific number of chromosomes.

There are two types of cell division:

Mitosis

  • This takes place in all body cells of an organism to bring about increase in number of cells, resulting in growth and repair.
  • The number of chromosomes in daughter cells remain the same as that in the mother cell.

Meiosis –

  • This type of cell division takes place in reproductive organs (gonads) to produce gametes.
  • The number of chromosomes in the gamete is half that in the mother cell.

Mitosis

  • Mitosis is divided into four main stages.
  • Prophase, Metaphase, Anaphase and Telophase.
  • These stages of cell division occur in a smooth and continuous pattern.

 

Interphase

  • The term interphase is used to describe the state of the nucleus when the cell is just about to divide.
  • During this time the following take place:
  • Replication of genetic material so that daughter cells will have the same number of chromosomes as the parent cell.
  • Division of cell organelles such as mitochondria, ribosomes and centrioles.
  • Energy for cell division is synthesised and stored in form of Adenosine Triphosphate (ATP) to drive the cell through the entire process.
  • interphase, the following observations can be made:
  • Chromosomes are seen as long, thin, coiled thread-like structures.
  • Nuclear membrane and nucleolus are intact.

Prophase

  • The chromosomes shorten and thicken.
  • Each chromosome is seen to consist of a pair of chromatids joined at a point called centromere.
  • Centrioles (in animal cells) separate and move to opposite poles of the cell.
  • The centre of the nucleus is referred to as the equator.
  • Spindle fibres begin to form, and connect the centriole pairs to the opposite poles.
  • The nucleolus and nuclear membrane disintegrate and disappear.

Metaphase

  • Spindle fibres lengthen.
  • In animal cells they attach to the centrioles at both poles.
  • Each chromosome moves to the equatorial plane and is attached to the spindle fibres by the centromeres.
  • Chromatids begin to separate at the centromere.

 

Anaphase

  • Chromatids separate and migrate to the opposite poles due to the shortening of spindle fibres .
  • Chromatids becomes a chromosome.
  • In animal cell, the cell membrane starts to constrict.

 

Telophase

  • The cell divides into two.
  • In animal cells it occurs through cleavage of cell membrane.
  • In plants cells, it is due to deposition of cellulose along the equator of the cell.(Cell plate formation).
  • A nuclear membrane forms around each set of chromosome.
  • Chromosomes later become less distinct.

Significance of Mitosis

  • It brings about the growth of an organism:
  • It brings about asexual reproduction.
  • Ensures that the chromosome number is retained.
  • Ensures that the chromosomal constitution of the offspring is the same as the parents.

Meiosis

  • Meiosis involves two divisions of the parental cell resulting into four daughter cells.
  • The mother cell has the diploid number of chromosomes.
  • The four cells (gametes) have half the number of chromosomes (haploid) that the mother cell had.
  • In the first meiotic division there is a reduction in the chromosome number because homologous chromosomes and not chromatids separate.
  • Each division has four stages Prophase, Metaphase, Anaphase and Telophase.

 

Interphase

  • As in mitosis the cell prepares for division.
  • This involves replication of chromosomes, organelles and build up of energy to be used during the meiotic division.

First Meiotic division

Prophase I

  • Homologous chromosomes lie side by side in the process of synapsis forming pairs called bivalents.
  • Chromosomes shorten and thicken hence become more visible.
  • Chromosomes may become coiled around each other and the chromatids may remain in contact at points called chiasmata (singular chiasma).
  • Chromatids cross-over at the chiasmata exchanging chromatid portions. Important genetic changes usually result.

Metaphase I

  • Spindle fibres are fully formed and attached to the centromeres.
  • The bivalents move to the equator of the spindles.

Anaphase I

  • Homologous chromosomes separate and migrate to opposite poles.
  • This is brought about by shortening of spindle fibres hence pulling the chromosomes.
  • The number of chromosomes at each pole is half the number in the mother cell.

Telophase I

  • Cytoplasm divides to separate the two daughter cells.

Second Meiotic Division

  • Usually the two daughter cells go into a short resting stage (interphase)
  • but sometimes the chromosomes remain condensed and the daughter cells go straight into metaphase of second meiotic division.
  • The second meiotic division takes place just like mitosis.

Prophase II

  • Each chromosome is seen as a pair of chromatids.

Metaphase II

  • Spindle forms and are attached to the chromatids at the centromeres.
  • Chromatids move to the equator.

Anaphase II

  • Sister chromatids separate from each other
  • Then move to opposite poles, pulled by the shortening of the spindle fibres.

Telophase II

  • The spindle apparatus disappears.
  • The nucleolus reappears and nuclear membrane is formed around each set of chromatids.
  • The chromatids become chromosomes.
  • Cytoplasm divides and four daughter cells are formed.
  • Each has a haploid number of chromosomes.

Significance of Meiosis

  • Meiosis brings about formation of gametes that contain half the number of chromosomes as the parent cells.
  • It helps to restore the diploid chromosomal constitution in a species at fertilisation.
  • It brings about new gene combinations that lead to genetic variation in the offsprings.

Asexual Reproduction

  • Asexual reproduction is the formation of offspring from a single parent.
  • The offspring are identical to the parent.

   Types of asexual reproduction.

  • Binary fission in amoeba.
  • Spore formation in
  • Budding in yeast.

Binary fission

  • This involves the division of the parent organism into two daughter cells.
  • The nucleus first divides into two and then the cytoplasm separates into two portions
  • Binary fission also occurs in bacteria, Paramecium, Trypanosoma and

Spore formation in Rhizopus

  • Rhizopus is a saprophytic fungus which grows on various substrate such as bread, rotting fruits or other decaying organic matter.
  • The vegetative body is called mycelium which has many branched threads called hyphae.
  • Horizontal hyphae are called stolons.
  • Vertical hyphae are called sporangiophore.
  • The tips of sporangiophore become swollen to form sporangia, the spore bearing structure.
  • Each sporangium contains many spores.
  • As it matures and ripens, it turns black in colour.
  • When fully mature the sporangium wall burst and release spores which are dispersed by wind or insects.
  • When spores land on moist substratum, they germinate and grow into a new Rhizopus and start another generation.

 

Spore formation in ferns

 

  • The fern plant is called a sporophyte.
  • On the lower side of the mature leaves are sari (Singular: sorus) which bear spores.

 

Budding in Yeast

 

  • Budding involves the formation of a protrusion called a bud from the body of the organism.
  • The bud separates from the parent cell, in yeast budding goes on so fast and the first bud starts to form another bud before the separation.
  • A short chain or mass of cells is formed.

 

Sexual Reproduction in Plants

  • In flowering plants, the flower is the reproductive organ which is a specialised shoot consisting of a modified stem and leaves.
  • The stem-like part is the pedicel and receptacle, while modified leaves form corolla and calyx.

 

Structure of a flower

  • A typical flower consists of the following parts:

 

Calyx –

  • made up of sepals.
  • They enclose and protect the flower when it is in a bud. Some flowers have an outer whorl made of sepal-like structures called epicalyx.

 

Corolla –

  • consists of petals. The petals are brightly coloured in insect – pollinated flowers.

 

Androecium

  • Is the male part of the flower. It consists of stamens.
  • Each stamen consists of a filament whose end has an anther.
  • Inside the anther are pollen sacs which contain pollen grains.

 

Gynoecium (pistil)

  • Is the female part of the flower.
  • It consists of one or more carpels.
  • Each carpel consists of an ovary, a sty le and a stigma.
  • The ovary contains ovules which become seeds after fertilisation.
  • A monocarpous pistil has one carpel e.g.
  • A polycarpous pistil has many carpels.
  • If the carpes are free, it is called apocarpous as in rose and Bryophyllum,
  • In carpels that are fused it is called syncarpous as in
  • A complete flower has all the four floral parts.
  • A regular flower can be divided into two halves by any vertical section passing through the centre. e.g. morning glory.
  • Irregular flower can be divided into two halves in only one plane e.g. crotalaria.

 

Pollination

  • This is the transfer of pollen grains from the anther to the stigma.

Types of pollination

  • Self pollination is the transfer of pollen grains from the anther of one flower to the stigma of the same flower.
  • Cross-pollination is the transfer of pollen grains from the anther of one flower to the stigma of a different flower, of the same species.

 

Agents of pollination

 

  • Agents of pollination include wind, insects, birds and
  • Insect pollinators include bees, butterflies and mosquitoes.

 

Mechanisms that hinder self-pollination

  • Stamens ripen early and release their pollen grains before the stigma, mature. This is called protandry e.g. in sunflower.
  • The stigma matures earlier and dries before the anthers release the pollen grains.
  • This is called protogyny and is common in grasses.
  • Self sterility or incompatibility
  • Pollen grains are sterile to the stigma of the same flower, e.g. in maize flower.
  • Shorter stamens than pistils.

 

Fertilisation in Plants

  • The pollen grain contains the generative nucleus and a tube nucleus.
  • When the pollen grain lands on the stigma, it absorbs nutrient and germinates forming a pollen tube.
  • This pollen tube grows through the style pushing its way between the cells.
  • It gets nourishment from these cells.
  • The tube nucleus occupies the position at the tip of the growing pollen tube.
  • The generative nucleus follows behind the tube nucleus, and divides to form two male gamete nuclei.
  • The pollen tube enters the ovule through the micropyle.
  • When the pollen tube penetrates the ovule disintegrates and the pollen tube bursts open leaving a clear way for the male nuclei.
  • One male nucleus fuses with the egg cell nucleus to form a diploid zygote which develops into an embryo.
  • The other male gamete nucleus fuses with the polar nucleus to form a triploid nucleus which forms the primary endosperm.
  • This is called double fertilisation.

 

After fertilisation the following changes take place in a flower:

  • The integuments develops into seed coat (testa).
  • The zygote develops into an embryo.
  • The triploid nucleus develops into an endosperm.
  • The ovules become seeds.
  • The ovary develops into a fruit.
  • The ovary wall develops into pericarp.
  • The style, dries up and falls off leaving a scar.
  • The corolla, calyx and stamens dry up and fall off.
  • In some the calyx persists.

Fruit formation

 

  • Fruit development without fertilisation is called parthenocarpy
  • g. as in pineapples and bananas.
  • Such fruits do not have seeds.

 

Classification of fruits

 

  • False fruits develops from other parts such as calyx, corolla and receptacle,
  • g. apple and pineapple which develops from an inflorescence.
  • True fruits develop from the ovary, e.g. bean fruit (pod).
  • True fruits can be divided into fleshy or succulent fruits e.g. berries and drupes and dry fruits.
  • The dry ones can be divided into Dehiscent which split open to release seeds and indehiscent which do not open.

 

Types of fruits

Type of fruit Structure Example
Berry Fleshy-succulent Ovary fleshy, thin skinned juicy with many seeds Tomato, orange, Sodom apple
Drupe fleshy-succulent Outer layer fleshy, inner layer hard, endosing one or Mango, plum
  more seeds  
Pod Dehiscent (dry) Ovary wall thin, contains many seeds. Splits when ripe Bean, pea
Schizocarp Dehiscent The ripe fruit breaks up into small one seeded parts Castor oil
(dry)    
Caryopsil Dry Pericarp and seed coat are fused to form thin covering Maize grain
Cypsela Dry One seeded fruit. The calyx persists Bidens, Tridax
indehiscent    
Pome Outer fleshy layer develops from calyx and receptacle Pear, apple
Multiple fruit Formed from several flowers in a cluster Pineapple
Achene Ovary wall separated from seed Sunflower
    .—1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Placentation

  • This is the arrangement of the ovules in an ovary.

Marginal placentation:

  • The placenta appears as one ridge on the ovary wall e.g. bean.

Parietal placentation:

  • The placenta is on the ridges on ovary wall.
  • Ovules are in them e.g. pawpaw.

Axile placentation:

  • The placenta is in the centre.
  • Ovary is divided into a number of loculi. e.g. orange.

Basal placentation.

  • The placenta is formed at the base of the ovary e.g. sunflower.

Free Central placentation.

  • Placenta is in the centre of the ovary.
  • There are no loculi e.g. in primrose.

 

Methods of fruit and seed dispersal

Animal dispersal

  • Fleshy fruits are eaten by animals.
  • Animals are attracted to the fruits by the bright colour, scent or the fact that it is edible.
  • The seeds pass through the digestive tract undamaged and are passed out with faeces. E.g. tomatoes and guavas.
  • Such seeds have hard, resistant seed coats.
  • Others have fruits with hooks or spines that stick on animal fur or on clothes.
  • Later the seeds are brushed of or fall off on their own e.g. Bidens pilosa (Black jack).

 

Wind dispersal

  • Fruits and seeds are small and light in order to be carried by air currents.
  • A fruit that is a capsule e.g. tobacco split or has pores at the top e.g. Mexican poppy.
  • The capsule is attached to along stalk when swayed by wind the seeds are released and scattered.
  • Some seeds have hairy or feather-like structures which increase their surface area so that they can be blown off by the wind e.g.
  • Others have wing-like structures e.g. Jacaranda and Nandi Flame.
  • These extensions increase the surface area of fruits and seeds such that they are carried by the wind.

 

Water dispersal

  • Fruits like coconut have fibrous mescocarp which is spongy to trap air, the trapped air make the fruit light and buoyant to float on water.
  • Plants like water lily produce seeds whose seed coats trap air bubbles.
  • The air bubbles make the seeds float on water and are carried away.
  • The pericarp and seed coat are waterproof.

 

Self dispersal (explosive) Mechanism

  • This is seen in pods like bean and pea.
  • Pressure inside the pod forces it to open along lines of weakness throwing seeds away from parent plant.

Reproduction in Animals

  • Sexual reproduction involves the fusion of gametes.
  • In animals two individuals are involved, a male and a female.
  • Special organs known as gonads produce gametes.
  • In males testes produce sperms while in females ovaries produce ova.

 

  • The fusion of male gamete and female gamete to form a zygote is called fertilisation.

There are two types of fertilisation. External and internal.

 

External fertillsation

  • Example in amphibians takes place in water.
  • The male mounts the female and shed sperms on the eggs as they are laid.
  • Eggs are covered by slippery jelly-like substance which provides protection.
  • Many eggs are released to increase the chances of survival.

 

 

 

 Internal fertilisation

  • This occurs in reptiles, birds and mammals.
  • Fertilisation occurs within the body of the female.
  • Fewer eggs are produced because there are higher chances of fertilisation since sperms are released into the female body.

 

Reproduction in Humans

 

Structure of female reproduction system

 

The female reproduction system consist of the following:

Ovaries

  • Are two oval cream coloured structures found in lower abdomen below the kidneys.

Oviducts.

  • They produce the ova.
  • Are tubes which conduct the ova produced by the ovaries to the uterus.
  • Fertilisation occurs in the upper part of the oviduct.

 

Uterus

  • The uterus is a hollow muscular organ found in the lower abdomen.
  • The embryo develops inside the uterus.
  • The inner lining endometrium supplies nutrients to embryo.
  • The embryo is implanted into the inner uterine wall- the endometrium which nourishes the embryo.
  • The thick muscles of the uterus assist in parturition.

Cervix

  • Has a ring of muscles that separates the uterus from the vagina.
  • It forms the opening to the uterus

Vagina

  • Is a tube that opens to the outside and it acts as the copulatory and birth canal through the vulva.

Structure of male reproductive system

 

The male reproductive system consists of the following:

Testis:

  • Each testis is a mass of numerous coiled tubes called semniferous tubules.
  • Each is enclosed within a scrotal sac that suspends them between the thighs.
  • This ensures that sperms are maintained at a temperature lower than that of the main body.

Seminiferous tubules

  • The lining of seminiferous tubules consists of actively dividing cells which give rise to sperms.
  • Between the seminiferous tubules are interstitial cells which produce the male hormones called androgens e.g. testosterone.
  • The seminiferous tubules unite to form the epididymis, which is a coiled tube where sperms are stored temporarily .
  • Vas deferens (sperm duct) is the tube through which sperms are carried from testis to urethra.
  • Seminal vesicle produces an alkaline secretion which nourishes the spermatozoa.

 

Prostate gland

  • Produces an alkaline secretion to neutralise vaginal fluids.

Cowpers’ gland

  • Secretes an alkaline fluid.
  • All these fluids together with spermatozoa form semen.

Urethra

  • Is a long tube through which the semen is conducted during copulation.
  • It also removes urine from the bladder.

Penis

  • Is an intro-mittent organ which is inserted into the vagina during copulation .

 

Fertilisation in Animals

  • Fertilisation is preceded by copulation in which the erect penis is inserted into the vagina.
  • This leads to ejaculation of semen.
  • The sperms swim through the female’s genital tract to the upper part of the oviduct.
  • The  head of the sperm penetrates the egg after the  acrosome_ releases lytic enzymes t dissolve the egg membrane.
  • The tail is left
  • Sperm nucleus fuses with that of the ovum and a zygote is formed.
  • A fertilisation membrane forms around the zygote which prevents other sperms from penetrating the zygote.

 

Implantation:

  • After fertilisation the zygote begins to divide mitoticaly as it moves towards the uterus.
  • It becomes embedded in the wall of the uterus a process called implantation.
  • By this time the zygote is a hollow ball of cells called blastocyst or embryo.
  • In the uterus the embryo develops villi which project into uterus for nourishment later the villi and endometrium develop into placenta.

Embryonic membranes

  • Embryonic membranes develop around the embryo.
  • The outermost membrane is the chorion which forms the finger-like projections (chorionic villi) which supply nutrients to the embryo.
  • The amnion surrounds the embryo forming a fluid filled cavity within which the embryo lies.
  • Amniotic cavity is filled with amniotic fluid.
  • This fluid acts as a shock absorber and protects the foetus against mechanical injury.
  • It also regutates
  • The chorionic villi, allantois together with the endometrium from the placenta.
  • The embryo is attached to the placenta by a tube called umbilical cord which has umbilical vein and artery.
  • The maternal blood in the placenta flows in the spaces lacuna and surrounds capillaries from umbilical vein and artery.
  • The umbilical cord increase in length as the embryo develops.

 

Role of placenta

 

    Protection

  • Maternal blood and foetal blood do not mix.
  • This ensures that the pathogens and toxins from maternal blood do not reach the foetus.
  • The placenta allows maternal antibodies to pass into the foetus, providing the foetus with immunity.

     Nutrition

  • The placenta facilitates the transfer of nutrients from maternal blood to foetus.

     Excretion

  • Placenta facilitates the removal of nitrogenous wastes from the foetus’ blood to maternal blood.

      Gaseous exchange

  • Oxygen from the maternal blood diffuses into the foetal blood while carbon (IV) oxide from foetal blood diffuse into maternal blood.

      Production of hormones

  • Placenta produces progesterone and oestrogen.

Gestation period

  • The period between conception and birth is called gestation.
  • In humans gestation takes nine months (40 weeks).
  • The embryo differentiates into tissues and organs during this period.

Week 1 to 3:

  • Zygote divides to form blastocyst.
  • Implantation takes place.
  • The three germ layers form endoderm, mesoderm and ectoderm.
  • Nervous system starts to form.

Week 4 to 7:

  • Development of circulating and digestive systems.
  • Further development of nervous system, formation of sensory organs,
  • All major internal organs are developed.
  • At week 5, heartbeat starts .

Week 8 to 24:

  • All organs well developed including sex organs.
  • Hair, finger and toe nails grow.
  • Foetus move and eyelids open.

Week 25- 30:

  • The fully developed foetus responds to touch and noises and moves vigorously.
  • The head turns and faces downwards ready for birth.

Week 31-40:

  • Foetus increases in size.
  • Birth occurs.

 Reproductive Hormones

Hormone Source Functions
Follicle Stimulating Pituitary gland Development of ovarian follicle; stimulates secretion
Hormone (FSH) of oestrogen by the ovary
    Causes ovulation; causes development of Graafian
Luteinising Hormone (LH) Pituitary gland follicle into the corpus luteurn; causes secretion of
    progesterone by the ovary
Prolactin Pituitary gland Initiates production and secretion of milk by the
mammary glands
Oxytocin Pituitary gland Causes contraction of the uterus during parturition
(birth)
Progesterone Corpus luteum in Causes contraction of wall of the uterus to thicken
the ovary after ovulation
    Causes changes in the uterine wall in preparation for
Oestrogen Ovary implantation; initiates development of secondary
    sexual characteristics
Androgens-Testosterone Interstitial cells of Stimulates the development of secondary sexual
testis characteristics
Interstitial Cell Stimulating Pituitary gland Stimulates the interstitial cells of testis to release
Hormone (lCSH) androgens
Human Chorionic   Stops the degeneration of the corpus luteum for
Gonadotrophin (HCG) Chorionic villi production of oestrogen and progesterone

Secondary Sexual Characteristics

Male

  • Testerone is the main androgen that stimulates the development of secondary sexual characteristics.
  • Broadening of the shoulders.
  • Deepening of the voice due to enlargement of larynx.
  • Hair at the pubic area, armpit and chin regions.
  • Penis and testis enlarge and produce sperms.
  • Body becomes more masculine.

Female

  • Enlargement of mammary glands.
  • Hair grows around pubic and armpit regions.
  • Widening of the hips.
  • Ovaries mature and start producing ova.
  • Menstruation starts.
  • Oestrogen triggers the onset of secondary sexual characteristics.

 

Sexually transmitted infections (STl)

 

Disease Causative agent Method of Symptoms Prevention/control
    transmission    
Gonorrhoea Bacterium -Sexual contact -Itching of urethra A void indiscriminate sex.
  Neiseeria – during birth for -yellowish discharge Treat both partners
  Gonorrhoea infants pain as males infected A void sharing
    -Sharing towels urinate, vaginal linen
      discharge. with odour  
      in females  
Syphilis Bacterium -Sexual contact Solitary painless Treat at primary infection
  Treponema – During birth for ulcer-on genital or stage
  Palladium infants. mucous -Rashes, -Avoid indiscriminate
    – Sharing towels muscles and papules sex. – A void sharing linen
    and linen on hands, feet lips,  
      genital areas  
Trichomoniasis Protozoan -Sexual contact Itching of urethra or A void sharing linen
  Trichomonas -contaminated vagina in females, -Avoid indiscriminate sex
  Vaginalis linen, underwear smelly, yellow -personal hygiene
    and toilet seats discharge  
Hepatitis Virus -Sexual contact Fever, nausea, -Avoid indiscriminate sex
  Hepatitis B -blood transfusion – jaundice, loss of -use disposable needles
    contaminated appetite, yellow and syringes
    needles and urine – strict personal hygiene
    syringes    
Candidiasis Fungus Candida -spread through ltching and burning -Avoid indiscriminate sex
  Albicans sexual contact sensation and white – Treat both partners
    – sharing linen and discharge from  
    towels genitals  
Herpes Virus -sexual contact Lesions on skin and – A void indiscriminate
(Simplex) Herpes Simplex kissing, mucous membranes sex and contaminated
    contaminated of buccal cavity needles and syringes.
    needles vagina or head of  
      penis  
HIV and Aids Virus -sexual contact -chronic diarrhoea -Avoid indiscriminate
  Human Immuno -blood transfusion -weight loss (more sex.
  Deficiency virus -contaminated than 10% body -Use screened blood
    instruments weight lost in a – No sharing of tooth
    -Through breast month) brushes, razors
    milk and body – constant, persistent – Use disposable needles
    fluids. -Through cough, skin  
    birth canal for infectious (herpes  
    infants zoster)  

 

 

Menstrual Cycle

  • This is characterized by discharge of blood and tissue debris (menses) from the uterus every 28 days.
  • This is due to the breakdown of the endometrium which occurs when the level of progesterone falls and the girl starts to menstruate.
  • The follicle stimulating hormone (FSH) causes the Graafian follicle to develop and also stimulate the ovary to release oestrogen.
  • Oestrogen hormone triggers the onset of secondary sexual characteristics.
  • Luteinising hormone (L.H) causes the mature ovum to be released from the Graafian follicle – a process called ovulation.
  • After ovulation progesterone hormone is produced.
  • After menstruation, the anterior lobe of the pituitary gland starts secreting the follicle stimulating hormone (FS.H) which causes the Graafian follicle to develop in the ovary.
  • It also stimulates the ovary tissues to secrete oestrogen.
  • Oestrogen brings about the repair and healing of the inner lining of the uterus (endometrium) which had been destroyed during menstruation.
  • Oestrogen level stimulates the pituitary gland to produce (Luteinising Hormone (L.H).
  • This hormone makes the mature Graafian follicle to release the ovum into the funnel of oviduct, a process called ovulation.
  • After releasing the ovum, the Graafian follicle changes into a yellow body called corpus luteum.
  • The luteinising hormone stimulates the corpus luteum to secrete a hormone called progesterone which stimulates the thickening and vascularisation of endometrium.
  • This prepares the uterine wall for implantation of the blastocyst.
  • If fertilisation takes place, the level of progesterone increases and thus inhibits FSH from stimulating the maturation of another Graafian follicle.
  • If fertilisation does not occur, the corpus luteum disintegrates and the level of progesterone goes down.
  • The endometrium, sloughs off and menstruation occurs.

 

Advantages of Reproduction Asexual

  • Good qualities from parents are retained in the offspring without variation.
  • New individuals produced asexually mature faster.
  • Process does not depend on external factors which may fail such as pollination.
  • New individuals obtain nourishment from parent and so are able to survive temporarily under unsuitable conditions.
  • No indiscriminate spreading of individuals which can result in wastage of offspring.
  • Takes a shorter time and leads to rapid colonization.

 

Disadvantages of asexual reproduction

  • New offspring may carry undesirable qualities from parents.
  • Offspring may be unable to withstand changing environmental conditions.
  • Faster maturity can cause overcrowding and stiff competition.
  • Reduced strength and vigour of successive generations.

 

Advantages of sexual reproduction

  • Leads to variations.
  • Variations which are desirable often show hybrid vigour.
  • High adaptability of individuals to changing environmental conditions.
  • Variations provide a basis for evolutionary changes.

Disadvantages of sexual reproduction

  • Fusion is difficult if two individuals are isolated.
  • Some variations may have undesirable qualities.
  • Population growth is slow.

Practical Activities

Examining the stages of mitosis

  • About 2 mm of a root tip of onion bulb is cut off and placed on a microscope slide.
  • A stain e.g. aceto-orcein is added and the root tip macerated using a scapel.
  • A cover slip is added and observations made.
  • Different stages of mitosis can be observed.

Examining the stages of meiosis

  • An unopened bud of Tradescantia is obtained
  • The anther is removed and placed on a microscope slide.
  • A few drops of hydrochloric acid and acetic-orcein stain are added.
  • A cover slip is placed on the anther.
  • Pressing the cover slip gives a thin squash, which is observed under the microscope.
  • Different stages of meiosis are observed.

To observe the structure of Rhizopus

  • Rhizopus grow on moist bread left under suitable temperature
  • A piece of moist bread is placed on a petri-dish or enclosed in a plastic bag and observe daily for four days.
  • Under a low power microscope the sporangia and stolons can be observed.

To examine spores on sori of ferns

  • Obtain the fern plant.
  • Detach a frond from the plant and observe the under-side using a hand lens to see the raised brown patches – the sori.
  • Open up the sorus to observe the sporangia.

Examine insect and wind pollinated flowers

  • Obtain insect pollinated flowers e.g. crotalaria, hibiscus/Ipomea, Solanum, incunum.
  • Note the scent, colour and nectar guides.
  • A description of the calyx, corolla, androecium and gynoecium is made.
  • Obtain a wmd pollinated flower e.g,’ maize, star-grass, sugar-cane, Kikuyu grass.
  • Observe the glumes, spikes and spikelet.
  • Examine a single floret, and identify the androecium and gynoecium.

 

Classifying fruits

  • Obtain different fruits – oranges, mangoes, maize, castor oil, bean pod, black jack .
  • Observe the fruits, classify them into succulent, dry-dehiscent or indehiscent.

Dissection of Fruits

  • Obtain an orange and a mango fruit.
  • Make a transverse section.
  • Observe the cut surface and draw and label the parts.
  • Note that the fruit is differentiated into epicarp, mesocarp and endocarp.
  • Obtain a pod of a legume.
  • Open up the pod and observe the exposed surface.
  • Draw and label the parts.
  • Note that the fruit wall is not differentiated.

Dispersal of fruits and seeds

  • Obtain animal dispersal fruits, like oranges, tomatoes, black jack, sodom apple.
  • Identify the way by which each is adapted to dispersal by animals.
  • Obtain wind dispersed fruit/seed

e.g. Nandi flame, Jacaranda Sonchus, cotton seed, Tecoma.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

GROWTH AND DEVELOPMENT

 

 Concept of Growth and Development

  • Growth is a characteristic feature of all living organisms.
  • Most multicellular organisms start life as a single cell and gradually grow into complex organisms with many cells.
  • This involves multiplication of cells through the process of cell division.
  • This quantitative permanent increase in size of an organism is referred to as growth. For growth to take place the following aspects occur
  • Cells of organisms assimilate nutrients hence increase in mass.
  • Cell division (mitosis) that lead to increase in the number of cells.
  • Cell expansion   that   leads   to enlargement an increase in the volume and size of the organism. It is therefore possible to measure growth using such parameters as mass, volume, length, height, surface area.
  • On the other hand development is the qualitative aspect of growth which involves differentiation of cells and formation of various tissues in the body of the organism in order for tissues to be able to perform special functions.
  • It is not possible to measure ac aspects of development quantitative.
  • Therefore development can be assessed terms of increase in complexity of organism e.g. development of leaves, flowers and roots.
  • A mature human being has millions of cells in the body yet he or she started from; single cell, that is, a fertilised egg.
  • During sexual reproduction mammals an ovum fuses with a sperm form a zygote.
  • The zygote divides rapidly without increasing in size, first into 2, 4, 8, 16,32, 64 and so on, till it forms a mass cells called morula.
  • These first cell division is called cleavages.
  • The morula develops a hollow part, resulting into a structure known as a blastula (blastocyst).
  • Later, blastocyst cells differentiate into an inner layer (endoderm) and the outer layer (ectoderm).
  • The two-layered embryo implants into the uterine wall and, by obtaining nutrients from the maternal blood, starts to grow and develop.

 

 

 

  • BlastocoeJ

 

Fertilised egg      2-celled stage     4-celled stage

{zygote)                                                                  Morula                    Blastula

(mass of cells)

  • As the embryo grows and develops, changes occur in cell sizes and cell -types.
  • Such changes are referred to as growth and development respectively.
  • These processes lead to morphological and physiological changes in the developing young

organism resulting into an adult that is more complex and efficient.

  • In the early stages, all the cells of the embryo look alike, but as the development process

continues the cells begin to differentiate and become specialised into different tissues to

perform different functions.

  • Growth involves the synthesis of new material and protoplasm.
  • This requires a continuous supply of food, oxygen, water, warmth and means of removing

waste products.

  • In animals, growth takes place all over the body but the rates differ in the various parts of the body and at different times.
  • In plants however, growth and cell division mostly take place at the root tip just behind the root cap and stem apex.
  • This is referred to as apical growth which leads to the lengthening of the plant.
  • However, plants do not only grow upwards and downwards but sideways as well.
  • This growth leads to an increase in width (girth) by the activity of cambium
  • The increase in girth is termed as secondary growth.

Study Question 1-State two major differences between growth and development

Measurement of growth

  • Growth can be estimated by measuring some aspect of the organism such as height, weight, volume and length over a specified period of time.
  • The measurements so obtained if plotted against time result into a growth curve.

 

Study Question 2

  • The following results were obtained from a study of germination and early growth of maize.
  • The grains were sown in soil in a greenhouse and.at two-day intervals. Samples were taken, oven dried and weighed. See table .

Table

 

Time after sowing (days) Drymass of embryo (g)
0 0.002
2 0.002;
4 0.008
6 0.016
8 0.024
10 0.034
.   -12- 0.034
  • Plot a graph of dry mass of embryo against time after sowing.
  • Describe the shape of the graph.

 

For most organisms when the measurements are plotted they give an S-shaped graph called a sigmoid curve such as in figure .

    • Time
  • 4.2: TSie sigmoid growth curve
  • This pattern is due to the fact that growth tends to be slow at first and then speeds up

 

and finally slows down as adult size is reached.

A sigmoid curve may therefore be divided into four parts.

Lag phase (slow growth)

  • This is the initial phase during which little growth occurs.
  • The growth rate is slow due to various factors namely:

(i)   The number of cells dividing are few.

(ii)   The cells have not yet adjusted to the surrounding environmental factors.

Exponential phase (log phase)

  • This is the second phase during which growth is rapid or proceeds exponentially.
  • During this phase the rate of growth is at its maximum and at any point, the rate of growth is proportional to the amount of material or numbers of cells of the organism already present.
  • This rapid growth is due to:

(i) An increase in number of cells dividing,2-4-8-16-32-64 following a geometric progression,

(ii) Cells having adjusted to the new environment,

(iii)  Food and other factors are not limiting hence cells are not competing for resources,

(iv)   The rate of cell increase being higher than the rate of cell death.

Decelerating Phase

  • This is the third phase during which time growth becomes limited as a result of the effect of some internal or external factors, or the interaction of both.
  • The slow growth is due to: (
  1. i) The fact that most cells are fully

(ii)   Fewer ceils still dividing,

(iii)  Environmental factors (external and internal) such as:

  • shortage of oxygen and nutrients due to high demand by the increased number of cells.
  • space is limited due to high number of cells.
  • accumulation of metabolic waste products inhibits growth.

limited acquisition of carbon (IV) oxide as in the case of plants.

Plateau (stationary) phase

  • This is the phase which marks the period where overall growth has ceased and the

parameters under consideration remain constant.

This is due to the fact that:

  • The rate of cell division equals the rate of cell death.
  • Nearly all cells and tissues are fully differentiated, therefore there is no further increase in the number of cells.
  • The nature of the curve during this phase may vary depending on the nature of the parameter, the species and the interns! factors.
  • In some cases, the curve continue to increase slightly until organism dies as is the case monocotyledonous plants, man invertebrates, fish and certain reptiles. indicates positive growth.
  • In some ot cases the curve flattens out indicating change in growth while other growth curv may tail off indicating a period of negat growth rate.
  • This negative pattern characteristic of many mammals includi humans and is a sign of physical senesee associated with increasing age.

 

  • Study Question 3
  • What happens during the following; log and stationary phases of growth?
  • However, the sigmoid curve does not to all organisms, for example, arthropods.
  • I insects, growth takes place at intervals-volume changes are plotted against time., different curve is obtained.
  • This is cal intermittent growth curve. See figure 43,
  • The intermittent growth in insects is due to the fact that they have an exoskeleton and hence growth is possible only when it is shed.
  • This shedding process is known as moulting or
  • However, cell division continues to take place during the inter-moult phase but the expansion of tissues is limited by the unshed exoskeleton.
    • Practical Activity I: Project

 

 

To measure the growth of a plant

Requirements

  • Small plots/boxes, meter rule and seeds of beans (or green grams, peas, maize),

Procedure

  • .
  • Place some soil in the box or prepare a small plot outside the laboratory.

 

Plant some seeds in the box and place it in a suitable place outside the laboratory (or plant the

             seeds in your plot).

  • Water the seeds daily.
  • Observe the box/plot daily and note the day the seedlings emerge out of the soil.
  • .Measure the height of the shoot from the soil level up to the tip of the shoot. Repeat this with four other seedlings. Work out the average height of the shoots for this day.
  • Repeat procedure 5 every three days for at least three weeks.
  • Record the results in a table form.
  • On the same seedlings measure the length of one leaf from each of the five
    seedlings (from leaf apex to itsattachment on the stem).
  • Calculate the average length of the leaves and record in the table.
  • Plot a graph of the height of the shoot against time. On the same axes plot
    length of leaf against time.
  • Compare the two graphs drawn.

4.2 Growth and Development in Plants

  • The main growth and development phase in plants begins with the germination of the mature seed.

 

  • Seeds are of two kinds depending on the number of cotyledons or embryo leaves.

Practical Activity 2

 

To investigate structural differences between monocotyledonous and dicotyledonous seeds

 

  • S ‘
  • -Z 5
  • £4.0 qa
  • 35
  • 0
  • 5
  • 0
  • 5
  • Adult
  • moulting
  • 2ndinstar>/^grawth phase
    • ^^tf^_/ jntermoult phase
      j i—i—i—i—i   i—l__
  • 246 8101214161820222426283032343638404244
    • Time in days 4.3: Growth curve showing increase in length of the short homed grasshopper

 

Requirements

  • Bean seeds and maize grains which have been soaked overnight. Scalpel or razor blades, iodine solution, Petri-dish and hand lens.

Procedure

  • Using a scalpel or razor blade make longitudinal sections (LS) of both the bean seed and the maize grain.
  • Observe the LS of the specimens using a hand lens.
  • Note any structural difference between the specimens.
  • Draw the LS of each specimen and label.
  • Puta drop of iodine solution on the cut surfaces of both specimens.
  • Note any differences in colouration with iodine on the surfaces of the two specimens.
  • On your  diagrams  indicate  the distribution of the stain.
  • Account for   the   difference   in distribution of the colouration with iodine in the two specimens.

Structure of the Seed

  • A typical seed consists of a seed coat enclosing an embryo.
  • The seed coat is the outer covering which, in most seeds, is made
    • -Remains of style
  • Position of plumule
    • Position of radicle Scutellum
  • Attachment to External Parent plant
  • Position of radicle
  • Micropyle Hilum
  • Testa
    • Structure of monocotyledonous seed (maize grain)
    • External (bj Structure of dicotyledonous seed
  • 4.4: Structure of seeds

 

  • up of the two layers, an outer testa and inner one, the legmen.
  • The testa is thick; the tegmen is a transparent membrane tissue.
  • The two layers protect the seed bacteria, fungi and other organisms whk may damage it.
  • There is a scar called hilurn on one part of the seed.
  • This is point where the seed had been attached the seed stalk or funicle.
  • Near one end of 1 hilum is a tiny pore, the
  • This allows water and air into the embryo, embryo is made up of one or two seed leavi or cotyledons, a plumule (embryonic sh( and a radicle (the embryonic root).
  • The of the radicle is opposite the micropyle.
  • In some seeds the cotyledons swollen as they contain stored food for growing plumule and radicle. Such seeds, called non-endospermic seeds.
  • In ot cases, the seeds have their food stored in:
  • Such seeds   are   call endospermic seeds. Seeds with one cotyk are referred to as monocotyledonous wi those   with   two   are   referred   to
  • This is the major basis i differentiation between the two large cb of plants, the monocotyledonae aa dicotyledonae.
  • Scutellum
  • Cotyledon
  • Coieoptile
  • Plumule
  • Radicle
  • Coleorhiza
  • Internal
  • Plumule
  • Radicle
  • Cotyledon
  • Internal
    • Fused pericaT and testa

 

 

 

 

Dormancy in Seeds

  • The embiyo of a dry, fully developed seed usually passes through a period of rest after ripening period.
  • During this time the seed performs all its life (physiological) processes very slowly and uses up little food. This is a period of dormancy.
  • Even if all the favourable environmental conditions for germination are provided to the seed during this period of dormancy, the seed will not germinate.
  • This is due to the fact that the seed embryo may need to undergo further development before germination.
  • Some seeds can germinate immediately after being_shed from the parent plant (e.g. most tropical plants) while others must pass through dormancy period, lasting for weeks, months or even years before the seed can germinate.
  • Dormancy provides the seeds with enough time for dispersal so that they can germinate in a suitable environment.
  • It also enables seeds to survive during adverse environmental conditions without depleting their food reserves.
  • The embryo has time to develop until favourable conditions are available e.g. availability of water.

Factors that Cause Dormancy

  • Embryo may   not   yet   be   fully developed.
  • Presence of chemical inhibitors that inhibit germination in seeds e.g.abscisic acid.
  • Very low concentrations of hormones e.g. gibberellins and enzymes reduces the ability of seeds to germinate.
  • Hard and impermeable seed coats prevent entry of air and water in some seeds e.g. wattle.
  • In some seeds the absence of certain wavelengths of light make them remain dormant e.g. in some lettuce plants.
  • Freezing of seeds during winter lowers their enzymatic activities rendering them dormant.

Ways of Breaking Dormancy

  • When the seed embryos are mature then the seed embryos can break dormancy
    and germinate.
  • Increase in concentration of hormones e.g. cytokinins and gibberellins stimulate germination.
  • Favourable environmental factors such as water, oxygen   and   suitable temperature.
  • Some wavelengths of light trigger the production of hormones    like gibberellins leading to breaking of dormancy.
  • Scarification i.e. weakening of the testa is needed before seeds with hard impermeable seed coats can germinate.
  • This is achieved   naturally   by saprophytic bacteria and fungi or by passing through the gut of animals.
  • In agriculture the seeds of some plants are weakened by boiling, roasting and cracking e.g. wattle.

Seed Germination

  • The process by which the seed develops into a seedling is known as germination.
  • It refers to all the changes that take place when a seed becomes a seedling.
  • At the beginning of germination water is absorbed into the seed through the micropyle in a process known as imbibition and causes the seed to swell.
  • The cells of the cotyledons become turgid and active.
  • They begin to make use of the water to dissolve and break down the food substances stored in the cotyledons.
  • The soluble food is transported to the growing plumule and radicle.
  • The plumule grows into a shoot while the radicle grows into a root.
  • The radical emerges from the seed through micropyle, bursting the seed coat as it does so.

Conditions Necessary for Germination

  • Seeds can easily be destroyed by unfavourable conditions such as excessive heat, cold or animals.
  • Seeds need certain conditions to germinate and grow.
  • Some of these conditions are external, for example water, oxygen and suitable temperature while others are internal such as enzymes, hormones and viability of the seeds themselves.

Water

  • A non-germinating seed contains very little water.
  • Without water a seed cannot germinate.
  • Water activates the enzymes and provides the medium for enzymes to act and break down the stored food into soluble form.
  • Water hydrolyses and dissolves the food materials and is also the medium of transport of dissolved food substances through the various cells to the growing region of the radical and plumule.
  • Besides, water softens the seed coat which can subsequently burst and facilitate the emergence of the radicle.

Oxygen

  • Germinating seeds require energy for cell division and growth.
  • This energy is obtained from the oxidation of food substances stored in the seed through respiration thus making oxygen an important factor in seed germination.
  • Seed in water logged soil or seed buried deep into the soil will not germinate due to lack of oxygen.

Temperature

  • Most seeds require suitable temperature before they can germinate.
  • Seeds will not germinate below 0°C or above 47° C.
  • The optimum temperature for seeds to germinate is 30°C.
  • At higher temperature the protoplasm is killed and the enzymes in the seed are denatured.
  • At very low temperatures the enzymes become inactive.
  • Therefore, the protoplasm and the enzymes work best within the optimum temperature range.
  • The rate of germination increases with temperature until it reaches an optimum.
  • This varies from plant to plant.

             Enzymes

  • Enzymes play a vital role during germination in the breakdown and subsequent oxidation of food.
  • Food is stored in seeds in form of carbohydrates, fats and proteins which are in insoluble form.
  • The insoluble food is converted into a soluble form by the enzymes.
  • Carbohydrates are broken down into glucose by the diastase enzyme, fats into fatty acids and glycerol by lipase, and proteins into amino acids by
  • Enzymes are also necessary for the conversion of hydrolysed products to new plant tissues.

Hormones

  • Several hormones play a vital role in germination since they act as growth stimulators.
  • These include gibberellins and cytokinins.
  • These hormones also counteract the effect of germination inhibitors.

Viability

  • Only seeds whose embryos are alive and healthy will be able to germinate and grow.
  • Seeds stored for long periods usually lose their viability due to depletion of their food reserves and destruction of their embryo by pests and diseases.

Study Question 4

  • In an experiment to investigate the effect of neat on germination of seeds, ten bags each containing 60 pea seeds were placed in a water-bath maintained at 85°C .
  • After every two minutes a bag was removed and seeds contained in it planted.
  • The number   that germinated was recorded.
  • The procedure used for pea seeds was repeated for wattle seeds.

The results obtained were as shown in the table 4,2,

 

  Number of seeds that germinated
Time (Min) Pea seeds Wattle seeds
0 60 0
2 60 0
4 48 0
6 42 2
8 34 28
10 10 36
12 2 40
14 0 44
16 0 46
18 0 48
20 0 49
22 0 49
  • (a)Using a suitable scale and on the same axes, draw graphs of time in hot water against number of   seeds   that germinated for each    Use horizontal axis for time and the vertical
    axis for the seeds that germinated.
    • Explain why the ability of pea seeds to germinate declined with time of exposure to heat.
    • Explain why the ability of the wattle seeds to germinate improved with time of exposure to heat.

 

 

 

 

Practical Activity 3

To investigate conditions necessary for seed germination

 

Requirements

  • Cotton wool, seeds, water, six fiat bottomed flasks, 2 corks, 2 test-tubes, blotting paper, incubator, refrigerator, thermometer, pyrogallic acid and sodium hydroxide.

Procedure

  • Prepare three set-ups as shown in figure 4.5.
  • Leave the set-ups to stand for five days.
  • Record all the observable changes that have taken place in the flasks hi each set up in a table form as shown

 

 

Setup ●       Observations

 

●       In flask A In flask B
I    
II    
●       iii ._. _  

Study Question 5

  • Which condition was being investigated in set-up I, II and III?
  • For each set-up explain the results
  • What was the role of flask B in each set-up?

Types of Germination

  • The nature of germination varies in different seeds.
  • During germination the cotyledons may be brought above the soil surface.
  • This type of germination is called epigeal germination.
  • If during germination the cotyledons remain underground the type of germination is known as
    • SET UP 1

 

  • Pyrogallic acid + NaOH
  • Cotton wool
  • Seeds Moist
  • Water

 

  • SET UP 2

 

  • Moist cotton wool
  • Dry cotton wool

 

  • SETUPS

 

  • 4.5: Set-up for investigating conditions necessary for germination

 

 

 

Epigeal Germination

  • During the germination of a bean seed, the radicle grows out through the micropyle.
  • It grows downwards into the soil as a primary root from which other roots arise.
  • The part of the embryo between the cotyledon and the radicle is called the
  • This part curves and pushes upwards through the soil protecting the delicate shoot tip.
  • The hypocotyls then straightens and elongates carrying with it the two cotyledons which turn green and leafy.
  • They start manufacturing food for the growing seedling.
  • The plumule which is lying between two cotyledons, begins to grow into first foliage leaves which start manufacturing food.

Hyopgeal Germination

  • In maize, the endosperm provides food to the embryo which begins to grow.
  • The radicle along with a protective covering(c(?/eorfci2a) grows out of the seed.
  • The epicotyl is the part of the embryo between the cotyledon and the plumule.
  • The epicotyl elongates and the plumule grows out of the coleoptile and forms the first foliage leaves.
  • The seedling now begins to produce its own food and the endosperm soon shrivels.
  • This type of germination in which the cotyledon remains below the ground is known as hypogeal germination.

 

 

 

Practical Activity 4

 

To investigate epigeal and hypogeal germination

Requirements

  • Tin or box, soil, water, maize grains and bean seeds.

Procedure

  • Place equal amounts of soil into two containers labelled A and B.
  • In A, plant a few maize grains.In B, plant a few bean seeds.
  • Water the seeds and continue watering daily until they germinate.
  • Place your set-ups on the laboratory bench.
  • Observe daily for germination.
  • On the first day the seedlings emerge from the soil, observe them carefully with

regard to the soil level.

Carefully uproot one or two seedlings from each set.

  • Observe and draw the seedlings from each set Label the parts and indicate the soil level on your diagram.
  • On the fifth day since emergence, again uproot another seedling.
  • Observe and draw.
  • Indicate the soil level on your diagram..
  • Tabulate the differences between the two types of germination studied.

 

  • Cotyledon Plumule
  • Radicle
  • Root
  • Cotyledon Hypocotyf

 

  • 4.6 (a): Epigeal germination for castor seeds

 

  • Plumule
  • Coleoptile
  • Scutellum
    • Coleorhiza

 

Primary and Secondary Growth

  • The region of growth in plants is found in localised areas called meristems as shown .
  • A meristem is a group of undifferentiated cells in plants which are capable of continuous mitotic cell division.
  • The main meristems in flowering plants are found at the tips of shoots and roots, in young leaves, at the bases of the inter-nodes, and in

 

 

 

  • Apicai meristem
  • Leaf primordium
  • Vascular tissues
  • ” beginning to form
  • Epidermis xylem Phloem Pericycte
  • Cortex
  • Medulla Cambium
  • (c) Epidermis
  • Node
  • Phloem
  • Xylefti Epidermis
  • Cortege
  • Endodermis
  • Root cap
  • Zone of cell division
  • Zone of cell elongation (expansion)
  • Zone Trf cell
  • differentiation
  • Permanent tissues

 

  • 4.7(a) and (b): Longitudinal section of the root tip and apex Fig. 4.7(c) and (d): Transverse section of the stem and rooi
    • zone

 

  • vascular cambium and cork cambium. T
  • he meristems at the tips of the shoots and the roots are known as apical meristems and are responsible for primary The cambium meristems are responsible for secondary growth.
  • Primary Growth
  • Primary growth occurs at the tips of roots and shoots due to the activity of apical meristems. These meristems originate from the embryonic tissues. In this growth there are three distinctive regions, the region of cell division, cell ejpngarion and eel] differentiation. See figure 4.7.
  • The regipn of cell division is an area of actively dividing meristematic cells. These cells have thin cell walls, dense cytoplasm and no vacuoles. In the region of cell elongation, the cells become enlarged to their maximum size by the stretching of their walls. Vacuoles start forming and enlarging. In the region of ceH differentiation the cells attain their permanent size, have large vacuoles and thickened watt cells. The cells also differentiate into tissues specialised for specific functions.
  • Primary growth results into an increase in the length of shoots and roots.
  • Study Question
  • ;:Mgure;4-S indkate the appearance of cells at different regions at the apical meristems.Nudeus -Cytoplasm
  • 4.8
  • Rearrange them into three regions:
  • Zone of cell
  • Zone of cell elongation.; -,
  • Zone of cell differentiation. (jb) Name specialised tissues formed at tl
  • zone of cell differentiation.
  • Region of Growth in a root
  • This is determined by taking a young germinating seedling whose radicle is then marked with the Indian ink at intervals of 2 mm. The seedling is left to grow for sometime (about 24 hours or overnight) and then the ink marks are examined. When the distance between successive ink marks are measured, it is found that the first few ink marks, especially between the 2nd and 3″1 mark above tip of root have increased significantly. This shows that growth has occurred in the region just behind the tip of the root. The difference between the length of each new interval and the initial interval of 2 mm gives the increase in the length of that interval during that period of time. From this the rate of growth of the root region can be calculated. See figure 4.9.
  • „ Increase in length     . „_
  • Growth = ^ . .—            ^— X 100
    • Original length
    • Practical Activity 5 To determine the region of growth in roots
  • Requirements
  • Germinating bean seeds with radicle of about 1cm in length, cork, pin, beaker or gas jar, water, Indian ink, blotting paper or filter paper, marker and ruler marked in mm.
  • Procedure
  • Bent wire
  • Ruler
  • Take the germinating been seed, and
    using a blotting paper, dry the radical
    taking care not to damage the root.
  • Using a marker and ruler make light ink
    marks 2mm apart along the length of
    the root. See figure 4.10(a).

 

  • 5
  • Make a drawing of the marked root. Pin the seedling onto the cork and place it in the beaker containing a little water. See figure 4.10(b). Leave it overnight. Take out the seedling and examine the ink marks.
  • Measure the distances between the successive ink marks and record. Make a well labelled drawing of the seedling at the end of the experiment and compare with the drawing of the. seedling at the start of the experiment.
  • Study Question 7
  • What part of the radicle has the ink
    marks moved further apart?
  • Give an explanation for your answers
    in (a) above.
  • What is the increase in length within
    each interval?
  • Work out the rate of growth for the
    root
  • Secondary Growth
  • Secondary growth results in an increase in width or girth due to activity of the cambium. In secondary growth new tissues are formed by vascular cambium and cork cambium. In monocotyledons plants there are no cambium cell in the vascular bundles.The growth in diameter is due to the enlargement of the primary cells.
  • Secondary growth in dicotyledonous pjants begins with the division of vascular cambium to produce new cambium cells between the vascular bundles. This forms a continuous cambium ring. These cambium cells divide to form the new cells that are added to the older ones. The cambium cells have now become meristematic.
  • The new cells produced to the outer side of cambium differentiate to become secondary phloem and those to the inner side differentiate to become the secondary xylem. More secondary xylem is formed than secondary phloem. The interfascuiar cambium a/so cuts orTparenchymatous cells which form secondary medullary rays as seen in figure 4.11 (a), (b) and (c).
  • As a result of the increase in the volume of the secondary tissues, pressure is exerted on the outer cells of the stem. This results in stretching and rupturing of the epidermal cells. In order to replace the protective outer layer of the stem, a new band of cambium cells are formed in the cortex. These cells, called cork cambium orphellogen originate from the cortical cells. The cork cambium divides to produce new cells on either side. The cells on the inner side of the cork cambium differentiate into secondary cortex and those produced on the outer side become cork Cork cells are dead with thickened walls. Their walls become coated with a waterproof substance called suberin. The cork cells increase in number and become the bark of the stem. This prevents loss of water, infection from fungi and damage from insects. The corky bark is also resistant to fire and thus acts as an insulatory layer.
  • The bark is normally impermeable to water and respiratory gases. Periodically the cork cells, instead of being tightly packed, they form a loose mass. This mass is known as The lenticles make it possible for
    • Transverse section of dicotyledonous stem
      • Epidermis Primary phloem
      • Secondary phloem
      • Secondary xylem
      • Primary xy/em
    • Cortex
    • Beginning of secondary growth in dicot stem
      • Primary phloem
      • Secondary ph/oem
        • Secondary xylem Primary xylem
        • Epidermis Medullary ray
      • Cambium ring
    • Epidermis
      • Cork cell Cork cambium Secondary cortex Primary cortex

 

  • 4.12: Section through a lenticel
  • The rate of secondary growth in a stem varies with seasonal changes. During rainy season, xylem vessels and tracheids are formed In large numbers. These cells are large, have thin walls and the wood has a light texture. In the dry season, the xylem and trancheids formed are few in number. They are small, thick-walled and their wood has a dark texture. This leads to the development of two distinctive layers within the secondary xylem formed m a year, called annual rings. See figure 4.13. It is possible to determine the age of a tree by counting the number of annual rings. Furthermore climatic changes of the past years can be infered from the size of the ring.
    • Primary phloem Secondary phloem
      • Cambium ring Medullary ray Pith
      • Primary xylem Cortex
    • 4.13: Annual rings
      • Cork
    • Role of Growth Hormones in Plants
    • Plant hormones are chemicals produced in very small amounts within the plant body, and play a very important part in regulating plant growth and development. Most growth hormones are produced at the tip of a shoot and transported downwards to the root. The root tip produces very small quantities of the hormones.
    • There are many different types of plant hormones and one well-known group is the Indoie acetic acid (IAA) is one best known auxin. Auxins are produced at the shoot and root tips. Maximum influence on growth in plants occurs when auxins are produced simultaneously with other plant hormones e.g. gibberellins. Maximum growth response in stems requires more IAA than tn roots.
    • Auxins are known to have various effects on the growth and development in plants. They stimulate cell division and cell elongation in stems and roots leading to primary growth. Auxins cause tropic responses, which are growth responses in plants due to external stimuli acting from a given direction.
    • On the other hand IAA stimulates the growth of adventitious roots which develop from the stem rather than tbe main root. Cuttings can be encouraged to develop roots with the help of IAA. If the cut end of a stem is dipped into IAA, root sprouting is faster. IAA is also used to induce parthenocarpy. This is the growth of an ovary into a fruit without fertilisation. This is commonly u^ed by horticulturalists to bring about a good crop of fruits particularly pineapples.
    • Auxins are known . to inhibit development of side branches from lateral buds. They therefore enhance apical dominance. During secondary growth auxins Play an important role by initiating cell division in the cambium and differentiation of these cambium cells into vascular tissues.
    • Auxins in association with other plant hormones such as the cytokinins induce the formation of callus tissue which causes the healing of wounds. When the concentration of auxins falls in the plant, it promotes formation of an abscission layer leading to leaf fall. A synthetic auxin, 2,4-dichlorophenoxyacetic acid (2,4-D) induces distorted growth and excessive respiration leading to death of the plant. Hence it can be used as a selective weed killer.
    • GibbereHins are another important group of plant growth hormone. GibbereHins are a mixture of compounds and have a very high effect on growth. The most important in growth is gibberellic acid. Gibbereilins are distinguished from auxins by their stimulation of rapid cell division and cell elongation in dwarf varieties of certain plants. Dwarf conditions are thought to be caused by a shortage of gibberellins due to a genetic deficiency.
    • Gibberellins are important in fruit formation. They induce the growth of ovaries into fruits after fertilisation. They also induce parthenocarpy. Gibberellins also promote formation of side branches from lateral buds and breaks dormancy in buds. This is common in species of temperate plants whose buds become dormant in winter. In addition, this hormone also inhibits sprouting of adventitious roots from stem cuttings, it retards formation of abscission layer hence reduces leaf fall. Gibberellins also break seed dormancy by activating the enzymes involved in the breakdown of food substances during germination.
    • Cytokuuns also known as kinetins, are growth substances which promote growth in plants when they interact with auxins. In the presence of auxins, they stimulate cell division thereby bringing about growth of
    • roots, leaves and buds. They also stimulate formation of the callus tissues in plants. The callus tissue is used in the repair of wounds in damaged parts of plants.
    • Cytokinins promote flowering and breaking of seed dormancy in some plant species. They also promote formation of adventitious roots from stems and stimulate lateral bud development in shoots. When in high concentration cytokinins induce cell enlargement of leaves but in low concentration they encourage leaf senescence and hence leaf fall.
    • Ethylene is a growth substance produced in plants in gaseous form. Its major effect in plants is that it causes ripening and falling of fruits. This is widely applied in horticultural farms in ripening and harvesting of fruits. It stimulates formation of abscission layer leading to leaf fall, induces thickening of stems by promoting cell division and differentiation at the cambium meristem. But it inhibits stem elongation. Ethylene promotes breaking of seed dormancy in some seeds and flower formation mostly in pineapples.
    • Abscisic acid is a plant hormone whose effects are inhibitory in nature. It inhibits seed germination leading to seed dormancy, inhibits sprouting of buds from stems and retards stem elongation. In high concentration, abscisic acid causes closing of the stomata. This effect is important in that it enables plants to reduce water loss. It also promotes leaf and fruit fall. Another hormone, florigen is produced in plants where it promotes flowering.
    • Apical Dominance
    • Although auxins, particularly IAA are important stem and root elongation, they are known to exert profound effects on other aspects of plant growth and development. If an apical bud which normally contains high concentrations of auxins is removed, it is
    • observed that more lateral buds lower down the stem sprout, producing many branches. This shows that high concentrations of auxins have an inhibitor}’ effect on sprouting of lateral buds and therefore hinders growth of many branches. This forms the basis of pruning in agriculture where more branches are required for increased harvest particularly on crops like coffee and tea.
    • The failure of lateral buds to develop in the presence of an apical bud is due to the diffusion of auxins from the shoot apex downwards in concentrations higher than that promoting lateral bud development.
      • Practical Activity 6
    • To investigate apical dominance in plants
    • Requirements
    • Tomato seedlings growing in a tin.
    • Procedure
    • Cut off the terminal buds from 3
      seedlings in the tin, leaving the other
      seedlings with the terminal buds intact,
    • Leave the seedlings to continue
      growing for five more days.
    • Study Questions 8
    • list the differences noticed between
      the two groups of seedlings? Explain
      how the differences come about.
    • From your observations, explain the
      basis for pruning tea and coffee.

Growth and Development in Animals

  • In higher animals, most cells with the exception of the nerve cells, retain their power of division.
  • Thus, there is a continued breakdown and replacement of cells.
  • Animal cells undergo rapid cell division and cell differentiation but, unlike plant cells, they undergo very little cell enlargement.
  • In most animals growth occurs through: their life till they die.
  • This type of growth called continuous
  • Arthropods e.g. insects show rapid growth immediately after moulting with periods when no growth increase occurs.
  • This is called discontinuous growth.
  • Insects exhibit two types of reproducti processes.
  • In some insects, the ova in t female are fertilised by the spermatozoa frc the male.
  • This is a typical example of sexi reproduction, common in butterflies ai moths.
  • In other insects like the black and t green aphids, the eggs are usually product without being fertilised and are able to — into adult insects.
  • This type of asexual reproduction is referred to ;

Growth and Development in Insects

  • Majority of insects lay eggs that hatch int larvae, which is an immature stage, usual! quite different from the adults in morpholog and behaviour.
  • Depending on the insec species a larva is referred to as a grub, maggot or a caterpillar.
  • Generally the larv eats a lot, grows rapidly and sheds its cuticl several times until it reaches full size t< become a
  • The pupa is an inactive, non feeding stage during which extensivi breakdown and re-organisation of body tissui occur, eventually giving rise to the imago o adult
  • Such    changes,   callec metamorphosis, do occur in butterflies moths, bees, wasps and flies.
  • Insects which pass through these stages, namely, egg-larva-pupa, into imago/adult in their developmenl are said     to     undergo     complete metamorphosis.

Development in a Housefly(An example of complete metamorphosis)

  • When the egg of a housefly is laid, it measures about 1mm in length.
  • The eggs are laid in batches of between 100 to 150.
  • The larvae which hatch from the eggs grow and feed on decaying matter.
  • After several moults and increase in size, a Jarva reaches about 1cm in length.
  • This takes about 5 days.
  • After this, the larva changes into a pupa encased in a pupal case called die puparium, from which the adult fly later emerges.
  • After emergence, the adult tgkes about two weeks of feeding and growing to attain sexual maturity, i.e. the males can mate and the females are able to lay eggs.
  • Figure 4.14 summarises the life cycle of a housefly.

Incomplete Metamorphosis

  • Development in some insects like the locust and cockroaches, involves the.egg hatching into a nymph which e!cie!y resembles the adult in every form, except for size and lack of sexual maturity.
  • Pupa case Adult pushes out against the case
  • For such insects to reach the adult, stages, they undergo a series of moults. before fully acquiring the adult size and attaining the sexual maturity.
  • These insects are said to undergo incomplete

 

Development in a Cockroach(An example of incomplete metamorphosis)

  • Cockroaches produce eggs enclosed in a case in groups of between 10 – 15.
  • The case known as ootheca is made up of cfaitm.
  • The ootheca is usually deposited in moist dark and warm places, for example in cracks of furniture or crevices in walls.
  • It takes about a month before the small wingless nymphs emerge.
  • The nymphs feed, and moult about ten times with the total nymphal period lasting about 16 days for all the adult structure to become fully developed.

 

Role of Hormones in InsectMetamorphosis

  • In insects metamorphosis is controlled by hormones.
  • The hormones are produced in three glands namely;
  • Neurosecretory cells in the brain ganglia, a pair of corpora allata (singular Corpus allatum) located in the mandibular segment and prothoracic glands in the thorax.
  • During larval stages of the insect the corpora ailata produces juvenile hormone,
  • This leads to formation of larval cuticle., therefore moulting does not go beyond the larval stage.
  • When the larva matures, the corpus allatum disintegrates-
  • At this time the neurosecretory cells stimulate the prothoracic glands to produce moulting hormone (ecdysone).
  • Ecdysone is responsible for moulting in insects leading to the laying of the adult cuticle.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

COMPUTER STUDIES FORM 1 COMPREHENSIVE NOTES

CHAPTER 1

INTRODUCTION TO COMPUTERS

This chapter introduces the student to what a computer is, classifies computers into different categories, compares the different classes of computers and also introduces the keyboard as a basic input device.

  • Definition of a computer
  • Classification of computers
    • Physical size
    • The way they process data
    • By purpose
    • By use
  • Acquisition of Keyboard skills
    • Layout of keyboard
    • Summary
    • Questions
  • DEFINITION OF A COMPUTER

Before we attempt to define a Computer, there are a number of associated terminologies that the learner needs to know beforehand. These are: Data, Information, and Programs.

Data is the name given to facts. For example, in a school, the number of students in a class, the number of teachers, names of students, the name of customers in a business.

Information is result from processed data. For example adding some numerical values like the numbers 14 and 17 into the computer will give you the result of 31. The later is information you required. Information can be defined as data computed into a more useful form than raw form.

Program is a series of instructions written in the language of the computer for them to obey and perform specific tasks as outlined by the instructions.

A Computer can therefore be defined as “an electronic machine that takes in data (facts) in the raw form, processes the data to give out in another form called information”.

When a computer is fed with data, it passes through four basic steps before the data can be displaced;

  • Input Process – the user will type the data from say the keyboard (to be introduced later in the chapter) and the computer will accept the dame and store within it.
  • Storage Process – the data that is fed into the computer at the same time is held, even during the time of processing and after processing; it can further be stored for further reference. These data are held in computer memory.
  • Processing – the computer will manipulate the data held within it to a more useful form – results (information).
  • Output Process – the user is given the information he desired.

The four basic processes can be summarized in the following way by looking at the same terms of information processing cycle.

Organizing data for processing – to get quality results (information) you must have quality data to start with. Unreliable original data generates unreliable results. If you give a computer garbage, you get garbage in return. Its called GIGO – Garbage In – Garbage Out.

Information Processing Cycle – Information Processing Cycle includes a series of steps for transforming data into meaningful information for people.

A cycle is defined as a sequence of activities performed in an order that it produces expected and meaningful results.

A Processing Cycle is repeated, it means, if the same resources are used in the same way, the same outcome will result. The standard cycle followed to process data and deliver information comprises of 4 major functions:

  • Input Function – the input function gathers and collects stored data items and enter them into the system for processing. Input can come from many sources, for example from files kept in the office, banking institutions and accounts.
  • Storage Function – this function allows the user to store data being processed in the memory of the computer as well as to store the information for future use.
  • Processing Function – the desired operation by the user is carried out on the data keyed in and stored in the memory so as to turn it into meaningful information.
  • Output Function – the data stored is processed and then output into files, printed as hard copies or displayed on the screen for the user.

Note:For any information processing system to run smoothly on a day-to-day basis, the processingactivities must be organized. A system has little work if it provides helpful information on one day and useless information the next day. Output should be useful the first time and every time for the system.

  • CLASSIFICATION OF COMPUTERS

There are four basic ways by which computers can be classified:

  • Physical size i.e how large the computer is.
  • By the way they process data
  • By purpose
  • By use

 

  • Physical Size

The following computer systems are categorized by how large they are:

  1. Monster Computer

Sometimes it is referred to as Super computers or Maxi computers. These are computer of enormous power and are very large in size. Its installation requires special floors to carry its weights and it also needs special plumbing to carry a fluid known as fluorocarbon needed to cool it.

One unique feature of maxi computers is that when you purchase it, the purchase price will include the services of 2 permanent engineers to maintain it forever. They are typically used for scientific research and military applications, petroleum engineering, nuclear physics and meteorology.

Examples of monster computers include CYBER and CRAY computers. For example, the whole globe needs only one monster computer to forecast weather at once.

  1. Mainframe Computers

Mainframe computers are second in size to monster computers. These computers perform more data processing work than any other type of computers. For this reason they form a large portion of installation in most organization.

As does the monster computers, mainframe computers also have some special requirements, for the reason, they are housed in special rooms brought about by the special power that they posses together with environmental control requirements.

Mainframe computers can be used by more than one person at a time since they can support a large network of other computers organizations that employ mainframe computers alongside other computers are banks, government agencies, commercial and industrial agencies.

  1. Minicomputer

Also called Medium sized computers. These computers compared to mainframe are smaller, slower and less expensive.

A minicomputer has an advantage over the previous two in the sense that it does not have any special power or environmental control requirements. For this reason, the medium sized computer can always be located anywhere within the organization.

Minicomputers can do the work that the mainframe does but on a small scale.

 

  1. Microcomputers

Of the types of computers, microcomputers are the slowest. However, they counteract this disadvantage because they are easy to use and the cost of purchase is also low.

A microcomputer gets its name from the fact that its main computing component, the microprocessor (to be introduced later) is located in one integrated circuit (IC) or what we call a Chip. Microcomputers fit nicely on desktops, for that reason they are sometimes known as Desktop Computers. They are also referred to as Personal Computers since many individuals purchase them for personal use.

 

  • Type of data processed

Classification of computers by the way they process data falls into 2 main types with the third being a combination of the two:

(i) Analog and        (ii) Digital Computers

(iii) Hybrid

  • Analog Computers

These computers process data that vary continuously, for example variations in temperature, amount of current flowing through an electrical conductor and so on. The flow of such data is in the form of wave like movement i.e. not predictable. Such computers are used for a wide variety of industrial and scientific applications that require the processing of data that are measured continuously.

In conclusion, we say that analog computers measure things.

  • Digital Computers

As opposed to analog computers, these type count things. Data passed to a digital computer is usually operated on in steps i.e. form of discrete numbers, 0, 1, 2, 3, (a discrete operation). It is like counting on one’s fingers (1, 2, 3, 4…). Most computers in use today are digital. This is because there are more counting applications than there are applications than there are applications that require continuous measurements.

  • Hybrid Computers

These computers possess features of both digital and analog computers meaning both counting and measurement operations in one computer.

 

  • By Purpose

Classification by purpose falls into 2 categories:

  1. Special Purpose Computers

These are computers that are single task oriented. In other words, they are designed to solve only a particular type of problem. Examples include embedded computers in our common digital watches.

  1. General Purpose Computers

These are computers that can perform a vast number of operations or solve problems of different varieties. Most of the computers in use today are general purpose. However, it is wise to note that general-purpose computers can always be adapted with special programs to do a job specified hence becoming special purpose computer.

  1. Embedded Computers

These are computers attached to other computers that help in operating them. E.g. computers embedded in lifts, petrol pumps, digital watches and so on.

 

  • By Use

It is worthy noting that we categorize these computers according to what it is used for and when it is used. Under this category, the list is endless. For this reason we will limit ourselves to only five main types.

 

 

  • Personal Computers or Desktop Computers

These are also known as Microcomputers. They get their name from the fact that they fit nicely on the desktop. They can also be used on the desk in the office environment or for personal use at home.

  • Home based Computers

These computers are those designed to be used at home. An individual may install only games program in it or a word processor to enable them write letters, still some would install accounting packages to enable them budget and control their finances at home.

  • Lap top Computers

These computers get their name from the fact that you can place them on your laps while using. They are very small computers that have the structure of a briefcase i.e. you open and close the same way. These have a keyboard attached to them and a flat screen together with a mouse ball and chargeable batteries. This means that you can use them in the rural areas where the is no electricity.

Laptop computers also have ports (small slots) through which you can attach an external keyboard, mouse or external drive like drive A:.

 

  • ACQUISITION OF KEYBOARD SKILLS

 

There are many ways to enter data into the computer. However, keyboard still remains the predominant input device for the many users.

A computers keyboard is used much like a typewriter keyboard. A keyboard has alphabetic, numeric, and special characters found on a typewriter. The only difference is that data keyed in, is recorded in the computer systems’ data coding scheme and is stored in the memory. The traditional format of a computer or terminal keyboard follows the organization prescribed by the typewriter keyboard. This is known as QWENTY keyboard because of the sequence of the six letters on the upper left corner of the alphabet position of the typewriter keyboard.

 

  • Layout of Keyboard and Functions of Keys

A typical keyboard takes the form of a normal typewriter keyboard. A keyboard usually has standard keys; that is letters of the alphabet plus special characters e.g. ?, ‘, @ e.t.c.

In addition to the standard keys, one finds a numeric keypad which is essential for applications that require entry of large amounts of numerical information.

Function Keys are identified as F1 through F12, they can be programmed to ease the work of frequently used operations. Cursor control keys of direction keys      (         ) the ones with arrows, move the cursor on the CRT (screen).

Other special keys include: Delete keys and backspace keys which deletes characters. Delete key deletes a character that is in front of the cursor whereas backspace key delete characters before the cursor. Insert key will insert characters from text. Others e.g home key will take you to the top of the document and end key to the end of the document.

Computer keyboard employ one or more control keys. Control works just like the shift key on a keyboard in that they cause other keys to perform functions different from their normal operations. Example, if you hold shift key down and press the letter “e”, you get a different character “E”. Holding down the control key while you press any of the other keys causes still another character to be sent to memory.

Like the control keys, the escape key is used to cause other keys to perform special functions. Unlike the control keys, however, it is not held down while pressing another key. Once sending a signal to the computer system, for that purpose. If you press another key following Escape, it will cause the computer to execute a function established by the program in use.

 

Fig. 1.3.1  Layout of  the Keyboard

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • SUMMARY

 

  • A computer is a device that takes data in one form and processes it to give out in another form called information.

 

  • Data is the name given to facts.

 

  • Information is processed data.

 

  • Program is a set of instructions written in the language of the computer indicating what the computer is to perform.

 

  • 4 basic functions of a computer: Input, Storage, Processing and Output.

 

  • Computers can be classified by: Size, The way they process data, By Purpose and by use.

 

  • Typical keyboard is the same as a typewriter keyboard, has: standard keys, Numeric Keypad, Function keys, Cursor Control keys or Direction keys, Control Keys, Alternate keys, Escape keys e.t.c.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • QUESTIONS:

 

  1. Define a Computer.

 

  1. Differentiate between Data and Information.

 

  • What is a Computer Program.

 

  1. What are the 4 basic functions a Computer will perform on data.

 

  1. Discuss in detail how computers can be classified.

 

  1. Discuss the layout of a typical keyboard and functions of the different keys.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 2

 

COMPUTER COMPONENTS

 

This chapter introduces the student to the computer hardware system. At the end of the chapter, the student should be able to: differentiate between hardware and software, identify the elements of a computer systems’ hardware, explain the functional organization of the elements of a computer system, describe the central processing unit, describer the types of input and output devices, describe the types of secondary storage devices and media and finally be able to distinguish between system software and application software.

 

  • Diagrammatic Representation of Divisions

of a Computer System.

  • Distinction between Hardware and Software.
  • The Complete Computer System.
  • Elements of a Computer Hardware System.
  • Functional Organization of the Elements

of a Computer System.

  • Description of Central Processing Unit.
  • Description of types of Input Devices.
  • Description of types of Output Devices.
  • Description of types of Secondary

Storage Devices and Media.

  • Distinction between System Software

and Application Software.

Fig. 2.1
Fig. 2.1

 

 

  • DIAGRAMMATIC REPRESENTATION OF DIVISIONS OF A COMPUTER

The following diagram shows the basic physical computer breakdown that will serve as a reference throughout the chapter.

Fig. 2.1

 

 

 

KEY:

C.P.U –         Central Processing Unit

A.L.U –         Arithmetic Logic Unit

DOS   –         Disk Operating System

ROM  –         Read Only Memory

RAM  –         Random Access Memory

DBMS-        Data Base Management System

 

  • DISTINCTION BETWEEN HARDWARE AND SOFTWARE

 

A Computer hardware from the simplest point of view is the physical or tangible parts of a computer whereas software are the intangible parts that help the computer to do its task. From a technical stand point, the following are the valid definitions and hence the distinction between the two terms.

A hardware is a name that describes all the electronic, electrical and mechanical components of a computer together with its peripheral devices.

A software is the name that describes all the programs that are used to run the computer or do a specific task together with its documentation.

 

Explanation of the terms

Peripheral devices referred to above are: input devices e.g keyboard, mouse or output devices e.g monitor, printer. These are devices that are used at the periphery or at the side or alongside the computer.

Documentation refers to, in its simplest form, the manual that helps the user to know how the different parts of the software work, how to install it, uninstall, trouble shoot or as a reference book. The definition of software is not complete until documentation is included.

 

  • THE COMPLETE COMPUTER SYSTEM

 

Because of the recent advances in hardware technology, people have thought of computers as hardware devices only. This is far from the truth. The fact is, the hardware is only one part of the complete system. Without programs to tell the computer what to do, they remain immobile and unproductive, just like an automobile without fuel.

A computer system is therefore defined as a combination of hardware devices and programs assembled to accomplish specific tasks. The broad categories of programs are often employed by computer’s operation. One category of program is known as Operatingsystem. As the name suggests, the operating system controls the basic aspects of the computer’s operation. It is the driver of the computer.

The other category consists of the Application program which instructs the computer to perform those procedures necessary to get some jobs done;  for example Word-processing, Accounting programs; as a group are often called Software. Therefore, the three components of a complete computer system are: Hardware, the Operating System and Application Software. The following diagram (fig. 2.3) shows the relationship between these three components.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fig. 2.3

 

  • ELEMENTS OF A COMPUTER HARDWARE SYSTEM

 

The hardware components of a computer system consist of a set of interconnected electronic and mechanical devices. All computing machines be it a calculator, a microcomputer or a mainframe has the same parts.

The parts of a hardware system are: Input devices e.g Keyboard, Output devices e.g Monitor, Printer and the Central Processing Unit which comprises of Control Unit (CU) and the Arithmetic Logic Unit (ALU) and Memory.

The figure 2.5 shows the parts of a computer hardware system.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fig. 2.5: Components of a Computer Hardware System

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • Functional Organization of the Elements of a Computer System

 

Fig. 2.6 below shows the major physical components of a computer system

 

Fig. 2.6

 

  • DESCRIPTION OF THE CENTRAL PROCESSING UNIT

 

The Central Processing Unit is the main component of a computer hardware system. It is usually referred to as the CPU. It consists of three parts. The main part of the CPU is the memory or primary storage, where data being processed and the programs controlling the computer are contained.

 

C.P.U.

Arithmetic Logic Unit forms the second part of the CPU. The ALU performs the calculations and makes comparisons between units of data. The last component is the Control Unit (CU), the work of which is to control the operations of the hardware for example by issuing commands to all elements of the computer as per the dictations of memory. (e.g from the input devices to memory, from memory to output devices, etc).

The Central Processing Unit determines the power of a computer hardware system which is described in terms of :

Disk Drive
  • Size of Memory, which is measured by the number of characters of data it can store
  • Speed of the Control and Arithmetic Logic Unit, which is measured in millions of instructions per second (MIPS).

The work of the various input devices such as terminal keyboard, disk storage units and tape storage units is to send data into the CPU, whereas the work of the output devices such as printers, visual display units, disk and tape units is to give out the results from the processing operations.

The Central Processing Unit also “houses” Registers. The latter is a small part in the CPU that holds data before processing or probably after. They store data to be processed and thereafter partial results. Registers are of different kinds performing different functions:

  • Ordinary Counter Register (OC) – This register addresses the next instruction to be expected or we could say it contains the addresses of the next instruction to be executed.
  • Instruction Register (IR) – This register contains the actual instruction under execution.
  • Accumulator Register – This register stores data to be processed or the results of a partial execution.

The processor communicates with the main memory through 2 registers:

  • Memory Address Register (MAR)
  • Data Address Register (DAR)

When reading a word from the memory, the CPU stores the address of that word in MAR and sends a read signal to a main memory. After one memory cycle, the value of the word is in DAR from where the CPU will search for it.

When reading a word, the CPU stores in MAR the address of where the write operation will take place. The value to be written will be stored in the DAR and then it sends the write signal to the memory.

 

Execution of an Instruction

The execution of an instruction of the central processing unit is performed through the following steps:

  • Storage of the next instruction to be executed from the main memory to the instruction register (IR);
  • Modification of the contents of the OC registers the address of the next instruction;
  • Recording of the instruction recently stored;
  • Localization of the data needed by the instructions in the memory;
  • Storage of data if necessary into the internal registers of the CPU generally the accumulator;
  • Execution of the instruction;
  • Storage of the results in the appropriate place;
  • Return to step (i) for the execution of the next instruction.

 

The Processor

The Control and Arithmetic/Logic Units are usually considered as a hardware device separate from the memory. This is because the size of the memory may vary independently from the Control and Arithmetic/Logic Units. As separate devices they are known as Processor.

Processors used in microcomputers are known as microprocessors (refer to chapter 1), but conceptually they are the same processors found in larger computer systems.

 

Memory

A computer’s memory stores data before, during and after processing as well as the application program in use at the time. These data are stored in cells of the memory. Each memory cell contains one byte of data (a byte = 8 characters: a character is say a letter of the alphabet, or a number). Therefore, one cell will contain eight characters called a byte.

The size of the computer memory is measured in terms of “Kilobytes” or “Megabytes” or “Gigabytes”. Since “Kilo” stands for 1,000 and “Mega” for 1,000,000, computer memory is measured by the thousands or millions of bytes that can be stored in memory at one time.

In computer usage, the prefix “Kilo” actually stands for 1024 bytes and “Mega” for 1,048,576 bytes (explanation later in form 2 – Number systems).

Computer memory is sometimes known as Primary memory Storage, Main Memory and RAM (Random Access Memory).

 

Primary Memory

Primary storage or RAM is the computer’s working bench. All data to be processed must first be recorded in it and all output of results draws data from it. Primary storage has 2 crucial characteristics. The first is that data can only be stored temporarily, and two, it cannot store a great deal of data.

 

Secondary Storage

These characteristics of primary storage give rise to the requirements to store large quantities of data in machine readable form that can be fed into RAM in small segments for processing. Units that do this are called secondary storage devices also referred to as AuxiliaryStorage or Backing Storage. (Description of these devices latter in the chapter).

The two most prevalent of these are disks and magnetic tapes. These media offer the ability to store data off line, meaning that data can be processed from time to time by the computer system and are not stored permanently as part of the hardware configuration. When needed, they are mounted on data reading and writing device, called drops, as required by their application programs.

  • The processor receives data from main storage, performs operations on them, then the result is given back to the same.
  • Data then goes to the main memory comes from input devices or secondary devices, and data from the main memory goes to backing storage or output devices.
  • The ALU and CU combine to form the processor as discussed.

 

  • DESCRIPTION OF TYPES OF INPUT DEVICES

 

Input devices in whatever form as the name suggests are devices that help the user to communicate with the computer by issuing commands in different ways which the computer obeys.

 

  • Keyboard

Please refer to 1.4 for full keyboard explanations. Using the keyboard is a matter of knowing which command you want to issue to the machine or what entries in the form of characters you want to make; then simply type in the right characters from the keys of the keyboard.

 

  • Mouse

This is another type of input device but as opposed to the keyboard, it doesn’t have keys. A mouse has usually two buttons (but not always). When installed in your machine, a pointer is always seen on the screen. Underneath the mouse is a rotating ball which with the slight movement of the device on a pad, the pointer will correspondingly move on the screen by the same distance and to the right direction. To issue an instruction to the system, the user simply needs to click (press the mouse button once – usually the left) a menu and choose a command he wishes to issue or click a command he would want to use. You can use a mouse also to draw different shapes of your style apart from simply clicking commands. A mouse (mice – plural) is usually employed in Windows Applications without which the Windows Operating System become incomplete.

Fig. 2.7.2     Mouse

  • Light Pens

Looks like an ordinary pen but its tip is a light sensitive detector. When you touch the tip of the pen to the display screen, the computer locates what are called the x-y -ray coordinates of that point. By touching the screen at various points, or by moving the pen across the surface of the screen, you can write and draw.

Normally used with palm tops. Since palm tops are very small light pens replace mouse.

 

 

 

 

Fig. 2.7.3     Light Pen

 

 

 

 

  • Joy Stick

This is a device that permits you to move a picture, line, word, or cursor from point to point in a display screen. Used normally in playing computer games.

Fig. 2.7.4     Joy Stick

You operate a joystick by moving it in various directions. It caries out the same functions as the locate keys (cursor control) on the keyboard. But it is faster and lets you move in 8 directions instead of four.

 

  • Graphic Tablet

It lets you draw a design just as you might do on paper. You use a special pen or your finger to do the drawing on a flat, table like surface. Your drawing appears immediately on the display screen.

Fig. 2.7.5     Graphic Tablet

  • Laser Scanner

This input device is used to scan a picture or other documents from print onto the screen and hence can be available for storage in the computer memory for processing or future reference. Some printers come with inbuilt scanners. However, we have small scanners (manual) that are held in the hand while scanning an object to the monitor into the memory. You can scan for example your photograph,

signature, and logo on other documents. Another scanner is known as flat bed which is used by placing the document to be scanned on it.

Fig. 2.7.6     Laser Scanner

 

 

  • Voice Input

Voice input systems require that the user pronounce the vocabulary of voice command several times while the system does the “listening” and analyses the voice patterns of the various words. After this, using an airplay of the voice patterns, the system will respond to the commands as dictated. Once the computer has been initialized with the voice pattern of the person, such system will always not respond to anyone else. Example is voice dialing in a mobile phone.

 

  • Voice Input

Voice input systems require that the user pronounce the vocabulary of voice command several times while the system does the “listening” and analyses the voice patterns of the various words. After this, using an airplay of the voice patterns, the system will respond to the commands as dictated. Once the computer has been initialized with the voice pattern of the person, such system will always not respond to anyone else. Example is voice dialing in a mobile phone.

 

  • Optical Character Reader (OCR)

This device along with others to be discussed shortly after, have been developed to make data input to computer systems independent of any human operations. Optical Character Readers (OCR) accept data input optically or with machines that respond to magnetic ink or magnetic Ink Character Reader (MICR).

 

  • Optical Mark Readers (OMR)

This device will place marks placed on forms for data gathering purposes. Such marks will then be translated into the computer by the device as input data.

 

  • Bar Code Readers (or Line Code Readers)

Bar Code Readers will read price and inventory codes printed on products that are frequently purchased such as in supermarkets. This code is usually referred to as Universal Product Code (UPC). Such Bar Code Readers employed in supermarkets are one type of remote date entry terminals. They are known as Point-Of-Sale (POS) terminals. Remote data entry terminals promote entry of data directly into the computer system for the purpose of updating, inventing files and preparing customer’s bills and other similar tasks. They are often used in manufacturing and distribution in warehouses, retail stores, bank teller counters and other business offices. Workers and executors in the field usually use portable data entry terminal to enter and retrieve data directly into and from the main computer control via telephone lines.

Fig. 2.7.10       Bar Code

 

  • Key to Tape / Key to Disk

This is a system of data entry normally employed when processing spiral documents usually in batches. In any key to disk system, there must be a microcomputer that is used as the processing computer or server. There will be a special computer terminals, each with a different operator in front of it. Provision for a fixed disk drive where data is stored when keyed in is made, and finally there is a tape drive where after completing a given batch of data, then you re-locate. One of the terminals is usually dedicated for a supervisor to the system that oversees the whole operation.

 

 

 

  • Key to Disk Operation

Each operator loads the program usually employed to enable data entry of batches., then keys in the data from the original documents usually source documents. The program in use will validate the data entry and incase of any error; this will be given on the screen and then will enable the operator to correct. Once this is corrected, the data is stored on disk and the second operator is given the same source document to verify using the same process to the terminal and program. Once a batch is verified as compact, the data is transferred from the disk to the tape drive and finally physically transferred to the server (minicomputer) for processing.

 

  • DESCRIPTION OF TYPES OF OUTPUT DEVICES

 

There are several output devices that are available within the current technological advancement. For our level, we will limit ourselves to the following: Printers, Monitors, Plotters, Sound Output and Microfiche /Microfilm devices.

 

  • Printers

Printers are necessary when hard copies of displayed work on the monitor have to be sent to customers, report prepared by the Management and the Board of Directors and so on must be printed. It’s not disputable the fact that other electronic means of transmitting information are now available. Printed-paper, however, still remains the most popular means of communicating the same information. Printers fall into three main categories classified by the amount of printed work the device is able to produce in one operation.

  1. Page Printers

These printers print a whole page at once. They are sometimes known as image printers. They produce the images by laser or electrostatic means. The quality of output from such printers is sufficiently high for business correspondence. They use toners just like a photocopy.

 

Fig. 2.8.1 (a)

 

 

  1. Line Printers

These type of printers produce a whole line of a text at ago. They are very fast but the quality of the output is always low.

It is important to note that the length of a line is not standard as it differs with the requirement of the application in use. However, most of the printers will print between 120 and 144characters per line. This will require approximately paper width of about 14 inches so as to accommodate the said character scale. 132 characters are often the most common width. These use cartridges.

  1. Character Printers

Form or print one character as a time on the paper. This rate of printing varies between 20 and 600 characters per second depending on the mechanism or use in the different makes employed. These printers make use of ribbons.

There are many different types of character printers. The first is called Daisy Wheel Printer, which creates fully formed letters much like a typewriter sometimes called Letter Quality Printer. The output is often good enough for business correspondence.

  1. a) The Whole b) Detail of the Daisy

Daisy Wheel                    wheel   Spokes

Fig. 2.8.1(c) (i) Daisy Wheel Printer

The second is Dot Matrix Printer, which creates characters as spools of dots in a rectangular matrix. The speed of the dot matrix printer is much higher than that of a daisy wheel but the quality of the former is not sufficient enough for business correspondence. A dot matrix printer has a print head consisting of a number of small pins between 9 and 24 depending on the make. A printer with a 9 pin print will give a poor quality print compared to that of a 24 pin print head since the dots in the former are widely spaced apart. If a dot matrix is to produce a better quality output, sometimes referred to as Near Letter Quality (NLQ), then a line is printed twice with the print head being moved along very slightly in the second printing so that those moved spaces between the dots are filled into ensure continuity. One advantage with the dot matrix printers is that they can print from either side, meaning the print head does not have to move say to the left side of the paper in order to begin printing but begin from the right as well. With the dot matrix printer you simply need to change the ribbon of different colour to get a colored output.

 

Fig. 2.8.1(c) (ii)       Dot Matrix Printer

How Character printer operates:

A paper is passed through a printer that has a moving belt or a chain containing a complete character set – as seen from the keyboard. A paper is then hit from behind by a set of hammers, which are aligned for each printing position on the line. This will then pass a paper against an inked ribbon behind which is the character to be printed.

 

Another way to categorize printers is by whether or not the print head strikes the paper. If it does, it is called Impact Printer and if it does not it is called a Non-Impact Printer. Dot matrix and Daisy wheel printers fall in the former category; all strike the paper while printing.

Non-impact printers are usually the fastest since they minimize the amount of physical movement required during the printing process. Examples of non-impact printers include Thermal Printers, Inkjet and Electrostatic Printers.

Impact Printers are usually noisy given the physical motion involved during the printing process when the printing device strikes the paper. To get multiple copies from impact printers, all you need to do is interlace a carbon paper between the papers.

 

How Non-Impact Printers work

  1. Thermal Printers

The slowest of all non-impact printers, form characters by burning them on specially treated paper. They operate at about 30 characters per second.

 

 

 

 

 

Thermal Printer

 

  1. Electrostatic Printers

They form characters by charging the paper electrically. The paper is then passed through a toner solution. Particles of the toner solution (ink) stick to the electrically charged areas of the paper. When the paper is heated, the particles melt thus producing the characters. They are quite fast; some print about 300 pages per minute.

  1. Ink Jet Printers

These printers “spit” streams of ink to the surface of the paper. The ink then drips almost immediately. They are fairly slow. They produce from about 50 to 100 characters per second. These printers offset their relative disadvantage of slowness by their low cost and multiple colour printing.

 

 

 

  • Voice Output

Computer voice output is common place. For example a computer could be programmed to offer telephone information service, like directory help. Others let you know if you dialed a wrong number or if the number you are calling is out of order or busy and the like.

 

  • Plotter

This is an output device used to produce graphical output like drawing graphs, charts, maps or electric circuits. The design of the graph, circuit is done on the computer then the output is sent to the plotter. Plotters are of two types: one that has a single sheet sometimes called Flat Set Plotter and the second uses a continuous sheet which rolls continuously on drum like cylinders: also known as Drum Plotters.

 

  • Microfiche/Microfilm

Microfiche and Microfilm are both better known collectively as microform. The later is a document photographed and hence stored in a film. Microfiche is a sheet of film that measures 105mm x 148mm whereas a microfilm is actually a 16mm roll film. A typical 16mm will hold the equivalent of 3,000 A4 Pages. One typical microfiche will hold the equivalent of about 98 A4 Pages.

Usually this technique of giving output to a microfilm/microfiche or microform is usually referred to as COM (Computer Output to a Microform). The technique is simple, a machine called a microfilm Recorder reads output that is relayed onto a magnetic tape for the computer, once read, the output is copied out on microfilm/microfiche. The application of COM is suitable where an organization has to store data over a long period of time or where backup copies need to be made. Records that need to be out a long time would include: receipts and invoices of an organization or say catalogues in a library or a bookstore.

 

  • DESCRIPTION OF SECONDARY STORAGE DEVICES AND MEDIA

 

As mentioned earlier, secondary storage or backing storage provide supplementary memory to main memory of the computer. The following auxiliary media and devices will be discussed: Magnetic tape Drive and Magnetic Tape, Magnetic Disk Drive and Magnetic Disc, Magnetic Diskette Unit and Magnetic Diskette, Optical Disk Unit and Optical Disk, Mass Storage Devices and Media.

 

  • Magnetic Tape Drive and Magnetic Tape

The concept of storage in magnetic tape device used by computers is identical to tapes you may have in your home video or audiotapes recorder. As a matter of fact, most microcomputers can use exactly these devices to store data. Magnetic tape consists of a large strip of plastic that has been coated with iron oxide compound that can be magnetized. This strip is typically wound on a 10½ inch for mainframe and microcomputer applications. Microcomputers employ audiotape cassettes. Data is recorded on and read from the tape using a tape drive. The latter has a “read head” for reading the information stored on the tape that’s for transforming data from the tape into main memory. It also has a “write head” for recording the information. Usually, to read from, write to an individual tape, you have to mount it on a tape drive.

In processing data is read from the tape into main memory (or RAM) where processing takes place. The results are given out only as a written report or as another tape file written on another drive. Because RAM capacity is limited, only a small amount of data is used for the input tape or written to the output device at one time.

Data that is stored on magnetic tape as well as other auxiliary storage devices are usually organized into records. A record for now should be understood as a unit of data consisting of characters about someone or something. How data processing uses records is a matter of loading one or more records into RAM for an output device. Processing those records and sending the result to an output device.

This technique of sorting records on tape in the form of groups that are read into or written from RAM all at once giving rise to a number of technical terms that are used in all types of secondary storage media. See fig. 2.9.1 below.

 

Fig. 2.9.1: Magnetic tape with a Blocking Factor of 100

 

A group of records is called Physical Records or Block. Each record in the group is known as a Logical Record. The number of logical records in a physical record is referred to as the Blocking Factor.  A blocking factor of ten will indicate that ten logical records make up one physical record or block. The term block refers to a group of logical records, all of which are read onto or written from RAM at once. The physical records, or block, are suspended from each other by blank spaces on the tape known as Inter-record Gap (IRG). Sometimes known as Interlock Gap.

Magnetic tape is a sequential medium, this means that records appear on it in sequential order for example personal records will appear by: employee number, account number and so on. Because data is stored on tape sequentially, they must also be processed sequentially. If a tape file has only 60,000 records, access to record number 50,747 can be had only by reading through all of the proceeding 50,746 records. This is usually a very slow way of accessing data.

 

  • Magnetic Disk Drive and Magnetic Disk

Magnetic disk storage is the preferred medium for most secondary data storage today. As opposed to magnetic tape files, disk files need not be processed sequentially, although they may be if the application calls for it. Any record stored on disk may be retrieved without having top process through all of the proceeding records on the file. For this reason, a disk is usually referred to a Direct Access Storage Device (DASD). This factor is what makes a magnetic disk faster and more flexible than the tape.

Physically a magnetic tape consists of circular platters of non-magnetic such as aluminium and plastic, which is combined with the same sort of non-oxide coating used on magnetic tape. As with, characters are recorded by magnetizing microscopic magnetic fluids on the disk surface using the usual data coding schemes. Magnetization in one direction represents a zero in the other direction a one.

To use a disk one has to mount it on a spindle that causes it to rotate. A read/write head, similar to that of magnetic tape, moves back and forth across the disk radius rotating and storing data as required. The read/write head can move to different sections of a record without necessarily having to write or read this section; only when the instruction was prompted!

Disk Drive is the device on which the disk is mounted when used to store and retrieve data. The device can position the read/write head in a number of portions along the disk radius. As the disk rotates past the read/write head, data is recorded in a circular track. This means therefore, that there are as many concentric tracks displayed on the surface of the disk, as there are positions for read/write head. This is illustrated in Fig. 2.9.2 (a)

Each track is divided into sections or blocks, similar to the blocks of data in magnetic tape. Each sector has an address. To store/retrieve data, the system finds the disk address used to contain data by moving the read/write head to the appropriate track where it waits until the desired sector passes by.

Fig. 2.9.2 (b) shows how a track is divided into sectors and how the sector contains an address used to locate where data is stored on the disk. A hard disk with a capacity of 300k for example contains forty tracks (40) of nine sectors each; having a total of 360 sectors available on each side; of a two-sided disk for a total of 720 sectors. Each sector contains 512 bytes or 4096 (512 x 8)characters, so the disk offers a total data storage capacity of 368,649-bytes. Such a disk is said to be a 360k disk following the conception that “k” equals 1,024 (360 x 1024= 368640).

 

 

 

Fig. 2.9.2(a)

         

Fig. 2.9.2(b)

Disk storage media take different forms. Hard disks are rigid in nature. They contain the most data. Hard disks may be fixed in their devices or may be removed. They are usually 14” in diameter, although it is unusual to the smaller had disks in microcomputers. One such system is known as Winchester, so named because its prototype makes use of two drops of thirty million bytes each has effectively the “30-30”. It uses a 14” plotter. Later versions called Mini-Winchester or Mini-winns” used 8” or 6” and one-quarter inch plotters, which are stored in the drives and can store up to 85,000,000 bytes.

 

  • Magnetic Diskette Unit and Magnetic Diskette

This is another form of disk storage media. Flexible disks or simply diskettes often called floppy disks or floppies because they use a thin sheet of plastic as their case. They are an important data storage medium for micro and mini computers.

Diskettes range in size from 3 ½” to 8”. They offer the advantages of ease of transport and low cost. They are encased permanently in a protective envelope, which is insulated in the disk drive. The entrance to the drive is a narrow slot in front of the drive. This slot has a small flap over it, which must be clipped shut once the disk is inserted.

 

  • Optical Disk Unit and Optical Disk

Optical disk is a kin to audio compact disk or CD that you might have in your home. The device is made of plastic cover, which has transparent material. The principle of work is the same as that of the CD; sound is recorded in them in digital form.

Data is recorded beneath the transparent layer that cover the surface of the CD by burning a permanent pattern into the surface of the disk by means of a laser beam. Reading the data is also by a laser beam in an optical disk recorder.

The capacity of a CD is usually about (600 – 750MB). 1 Gigabyte, which is made up of 40,000 tracts each divided into 25 sectors. 1 GB is equal to 1 million characters-(1 GB).

One advantage of CDs to magnetic disks is that loosing of data is not as rampant as with the latter. One disadvantage is that some (i.e CD-R) CDs are not reusable. They are usually referred to as WORM, which stands for Write Once Read Many times. Reading from the CDs tends to be slower than that of the magnetic disks. However, with the advert of CD-RW (Re-writable CDs) you can use a CD writer to delete obsolete work and write new data.

 

  • Mass Storage Media

A great need for machine-readable data storage in industries has prompted computer equipment manufacturers to develop storage devices with even higher capacities. The top of the time disk unit manufactured by IBM doe example, stores more than 2.5 billion bytes of data. Data Car-tridge System store data in series of 50 MB cartridges. These devices provide up to half a million bytes of on line storage.

The operation is similar to that of other secondary storage devices. A cartridge is loaded into the read/write mechanism, the data is processed and then the cartridge is replaced in its honeycomb-the storage bin. Then the read/write mechanism moves onto find the next catalogue to be processed. Cartridge systems are slower than disk systems because they involve more physical movements.

  • SYSTEM SOFTWARE AND APPLICATION SOFTWARE

 

  • System Software

System Software are programs with their associated documentations that control the entire operation of the computer. It is what tells the computer what to do when you issue a command or when you switch on the computer. Within the set of system software, we find a set of programs called Operating Systems. The latter is usually defined as a set of programs that standardize the way a computer’s resources are made available to the user and to applications software. The resources here refer to the hardware components of the computer.

The system software command imprinted on a type of memory called ROM (Read Only Memory). Such memories are usually reserved for such data of the operating system that the user must not modify or inadvertently delete. It is usually protected by the manner in which it is manufactured. ROM is used to store programs and data that are essential for the proper operation of the computer system and of the application program that are integral parts of the operation. ROM is non – volatile; this means whatever is stored in such memory remains whether or not the power is on. (RAM – discussed earlier is volatile). Programs such as operating systems and application programs stored in ROM are often called Firmware, meaning software that is engrained / fixed into the hardware.

System software also has what we refer to as Utility Programs for File management, editing files, management of disks and so on. These are commands resident in system software.

 

  • Application Software

This is a program that is usually applied on one area of operation only – not as all encompassing as system software. Application software is usually divided into 2 categories:

  • Standard Packages or Application Packages (General Application Software)

These are packages that are designed to be used to solve a particular type of problem for example Lotus 123, Ms Excel are all spreadsheet packages meant to be applied in accounting operation only. Word perfect, Ms-Word are all word processors. D-base 4, Ms Access are database packages and so on.

  • User Developed Software (or Specialist Application Packages)

These are suites of programs with their associated documentation that are tailor made to solve specific tasks only. Usually, a user will give a specification to a programmer of the suite he wants to be developed to meet his business or individual needs. This kind of software is only restricted to solving problems to which it is programmed to solve. Tailor made software is sometimes known as Bespoke Packages.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • SUMMARY

 

  • Computer Hardware is defined as all the electrical, electronic and mechanical components of the computer together with their devices used at the peripheral.

 

  • Software are programs that are used to run the computer together with the associated documentation.

 

  • Computer hardware comprises of Input devices, Output devices and the Central Processing Unit.

 

  • A complete computer system comprises the operating system, system software, application program and hardware.

 

  • CPU is consisted of Arithmetic and Logic Unit which performs arithmetic and logic comparisons, the control unit which coordinates the activities of the hardware (I/O operations) as per the dictates of the memory, memory which stores data being processed, results and the application in use, registers which are slam areas in the CPU that holds data before processing and probably after.

 

  • Storage Devices are in two forms: Primary Storage devices, the Main Memory and Secondary Storage devices which supplements the main memory.

 

  • Input devices include: Keyboard, mouse, paper scanner and magnetic ink holder. Other data capture methods include: speech, magnetic, optical character readers and optical mark reader.

 

  • Output devices include: Printers – which could be line, page or character printers, they are also categorized by whether the print head strikes the paper while printing – impact and non-impact printers, visual display Unit, (or monitor) – displays the text/graphics for the user to see and plotters for plotting graphical output, electric circuits, charts etc.

 

  • Secondary storage media and devices include: Magnetic tapes and disks, optical disks and mass storage media.

 

  • System software are programs that control the entire operation of the computer together with the associated documentation. An application program is software that is usually applied on one area of operations only. They could be standard packages or user developed packages.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2.11  QUESTIONS

 

  1. Differentiate between hardware and software in a computer.

 

  1. What does computer hardware consist of:

 

  1. Discuss the functions of components of a computer hardware system.

 

  1. A complete computer system comprises of which components?

 

  1. Discuss any 4 input devices.

 

  1. Discuss any 4 output devices

 

  1. What do you understand by secondary storage devices?

 

  1. Discuss any three backing storage media and devices.

 

  1. Distinguish between System Software and Application Software.

 

  • What is an Operating System?

 

  • What are Utilities?

 

  • What is Firmware?

 

  • What are the two types of Application Software? Discuss.

 

 

CHAPTER 3

 

SAFE USE AND CARE OF COMPUTERS

 

This chapter lets the student to be aware of the computer, its safety rules and how to apply them. The safety rules to be observed regard personnel, materials and equipment in the computer laboratory. The student is also expected to state correctly safety precautions required in the lab and be able to identify possible causes of loss of data and their precautions.

 

 

  • Behaviour in the Computer Lab.
  • Handling of Materials and Equipment.
  • Fire and Accidents.
  • Chemicals and Combustible Materials.
  • Ventilation in the Computer Lab.
  • Safety Precautions and Practices.
  • Possible Cause of Loss of Programs and Data.
  • Summary
    • Questions

 

 

 

  • BEHAVIOUR IN THE COMPUTER LAB

 

Computer lab forms a very important section of an organization or school and therefore strict rules in terms of behaviour of personnel/students working/studying in the lab needs to be put in place and adhered to.

One factor to be taken into consideration is the cost involved in setting up the lab including the cost of equipment. This should not be taken for granted and computers and other peripherals damaged in the short run could result in great losses to the organization.

Cleanliness is a factor that stands out in the lab. The personnel need to be clean while in the lab. Dust in the hands, oil on fingers is not allowed among personnel/students. Foodstuffs to the lab is not allowed as the broken pieces from such will ultimately find their way into the peripherals e.g keyboards, disk drive and so on.

Depending on what material cover is on the floor, certain shoes tend to cause a lot of distraction by making noise to the rest of the seated personnel. This slows down the work process as attention will definitely be shifted. External disks into the lab are not recommended as this may result in virus infection to the system in the lab from outside sources.

Internal disks should not be allowed to leave the room. Some stringent procedures should be laid down to check the personnel who ignore the rule. If this is not observed, it may lead to data from the organization being exposed to rivals or would be “hackers” – those who gain access to the system without authority.

Any mechanical or technical faults noted should always be reported to the technical personnel immediately for attention. Non-technical personnel should never attempt to deal with such a fault!

It is important also that every personnel make routine backup copies of every work done in the lab as this will save the organization from any data loss in the event of disaster.

Shutting down and booting of computers is very important. Strict procedures depending on the operating system specification should be adhered to, otherwise damages to the disk in the long run and fragmentation of files and storage in the storage location will happen. This will cause delays in reading and writing to the same. All equipment should not be moved around the lab rather they should always be used where they are installed!

Changing of peripherals from one machine to another is not an encouraged practice. Let a mouse meant for machine A remain the machine; if it does not work, please ask a technical personnel to attend to it, but do not interchange it with another!

 

  • HANDLING OF MATERIALS AND EQUIPMENT

 

Handling of some materials and equipments in the lab should be a privilege. In other words, some disks and special machines like a server (in the case of a network) should not be for everyone, only those authorized should be allowed for example to keep installation disks and so on.

Generally the computers and peripherals in the laboratory should always be handled with care since all of them have soldered electronic parts within them that when poorly handled and perhaps dropped then such parts will always either break or be dislocated. This will mean the equipment is damaged. It is recommended that every movement to machines in the lab be done using a trolley. No equipment should ever leave the lab unless with direct authority from the right person.

Computer cables should, if detached, be properly returned each to the right machine. Technical operations in the lab should be left for only technical personnel. If every Tom, Dick and Harry in the lab assume to repair every damaged equipment, then more will be worse off than they were.

Disks should be kept from natural hazards like excessive temperatures, water and dust places and a way from magnets if data integrity is to be maintained.

 

  • FIRE AND ACCIDENTS

 

Fire and other accidents in the lab are possibilities. Such accidents would include electrocution of an employee/student, slipping and falling on a slippery floor.

Fire is a big threat to data loss and equipment. Every lab should always offer training of how to handle fir in thee event of such calamity and of course fir-fighting equipment like fire extinguishers for example hand held CO2 and BCF extinguishers should always be available.

Data should also always be kept in fireproof safes to avoid loss of data loss in such event. Insuring of equipment and software in the organization with insurance firms will help since after such an accident, the firm is paid.

 

  • CHEMICALS AND COMBUSTIBLE MATERIAL

 

Chemicals and combustible materials should always be located on special places. False floors and ceilings should always be available for chemicals like fluorocarbon fluid used as a cooling agent for mainframe. Such pipes and ducts should pass either up on false ceilings or below false floors.

Combustible materials like fire extinguishers should be located in places visible to everyone but with strict instructions to be touched only in the event of a fire break out. Other materials that could be harmful to the environment should be transmitted through properly located ducts.

 

  • VENTILATION IN THE COMPUTER LAB/WORKING AREA

 

Windows provide adequate ventilation in labs. Such windows must not be very wide as such will always be vulnerable to entry by intruders. Any ventilation apart from the window should always be higher up and very small in size. Every ventilation again, mostly windows, should have a well-dropped curtain so as to keep private the operations in the lab.

 

  • SAFETY PRECAUTIONS AND PRACTICES

 

  • Cabling

Cables in the lab should be properly located either on false floor or ceiling or along the walls so as to avoid interference for example with communication coolers in the lab. Cables put haphazardly may result in possible power disconnection if stepped on or pushed around.

 

  • Stable Power Supply

Provision for stable, adequate and independent power supply is very important. Fluctuation in voltage frequency, sudden cut in power supply and spikes cause damages to the computer system. Interruption of power supply for example will damage disks, damage the processor and spikes will cause loss of data and fluctuations, voltage frequency will cut off other areas from the return.

As a precaution, large batteries, Uninterrupted Power Supply (UPS) and generators should always be on standby to such a crisis.

  • Burglar Proofing Counter

All doors to the computer lab should be burglar proof. This is a physical security measure since this will avert any attempts by intruders to break in and interfere with data and equipment in the lab.

 

  • Ventilation

It is a good practice to include ventilation in a computer room but the same should not provide an entrance to hackers to tamper with data.

 

  • Floor space

The space on the floor should be wide enough to provide a thorough route for equipment installation and other movements of the trolley to transfer equipment. It should also provide for an emergency exit.

NB: Slippery floors are not recommended in a computer lab. Such a floor if there is, should be covered with mats and the like.

 

VDU LEGISLATION

This is a legislation (British) that was passed in 1990 for frequent users of computer screens in the lab. It states as follows:

  1. One should not use a computer for more than one hour continuously.
  2. While using the VDU, the eyes should not look at the screen directly but at an angle of 30°-60°.
  3. The distance from the screen should be between 300mm-480mm.
  4. While using the keyboard, the arms and elbows should be at right angles and parallel to the ground.
  5. The seats and desks in the lab should be adjustable to the users height this is to aid (iv) and avoid Repetitive Strains Injuries (RSI) of the fingers and wrists. The seats should have backrests!
  6. All seats in the lab should be fitted with castors – to make them mobile and less noisy.

 

NB:    An Anti-glare screen is still recommended.

 

COMPUTER LAB DESIGN

Before we look at the safety regulations in the lab, it is vital to look at what factors must be put into consideration when designing a computer room.

Constraints of Computer Room

The following requirements must be observed in any computer room design:

  • The need for air conditioning
  • The dimensions of size of the lab
  • The need to observe cleanliness
  • Equipment sitting in the lab
  • Accessibility for machinery maintenance and media re-supply.
  • Consideration for health and safety
  • Consideration for noise

 

Air Conditioning

Air conditioning is very essential in the computer room where main frames are housed or some minicomputers together with their associated peripherals. Most devices however, usually contain their own environmental controls that are automatic for example fans, filters and sealed units.

Air conditioning is done to enable control the following:

  • Temperature – for equipment should be between 18°C and 24°
  • Humidity – this helps to avoid moisture precipitation and build up of electrostatic charges. Recommended humility should be 45% – 55%.
  • Dust control – disk media require high level of cleanliness. Processors with highly packed electronics require high levels of cleanliness. To help keep high level of cleanliness, the lab should have positive pressure, air lock and sticking nuts on the floors.

 

Dimensions of the Lab

The size of the computer room should take into account the following:

  • Requirements specified by the equipment supplier
  • Operating conditions and
  • The need for future expansion.

The height should be enough to provide for false floors and ceiling to help spread equipment loads provide safe cable paths and air ducts.

 

Accessibility

While installing equipment in the lab, there must be a provision for a through route, which is also important for emergency exit. Only for security purposes should such a route be closed.

Corridors of the lab must be high enough with double doors and floors, stairs or lifts must be strong enough t bear the load of equipment. It is often recommended that ground floor should be used but this again has many security risks.

Reception should always be spacious enough to allow for storage of trolleys (used for moving equipment around the lab).

 

 

Equipment Sitting

Design of the sitting equipment should always be such that it ensures the workflow of the operator and minimizes the walking distance from one equipment to another. This means for example that the location of a stand-alone computer and the printer should be close enough to ease the work!

 

Health and Safety

For the sake of health and safety of the staff and equipment, the following should be observed:

  1. Lighting

There should be a provision for large lighting so as to avoid minimized reflections and glare. A further provision should be for emergency lighting.

  1. Alarms

Fire alarms in the lab must be very clear (audible) and visible from any angle you are placed. This will allow for quick action and reaction in the event of a fire break out.

  1. Communications

To avoid noise in the lab, telephone lines should be strategically placed with visible indicators for quick response.

  1. Physical security

General:

  • Only authorized personnel should be allowed into the computer room.
  • The lab should not have any outside walls to keep off intruders.
  • The lab should have small windows’ provision for ventilation.
  • Video cameras should be on to monitor the activities of the personnel and intruders.

 

  1. Fire

Alarms should be in place as discussed earlier. Automatic detection of smoke and electrocuting system should be provided for. In the computer room, there should be hand held Co2 and BCF extinguishers. The personnel should be given evacuation training in the event of the fire break out.

  1. Flooding

Computer labs should never be sited in basements where they are vulnerable to floods. No water pipes should be placed under, over or in the computer rooms. This is because water is likely to destroy equipment, programs and data in the lab.

  1. Power

The computer room should have independent power supply, stable and adequate with shrouded panic off button. Problems with power supply come in three main forms:

  • Supply interruption – is caused by a number of factors that include transformer failure, cutting of supply lines by accident, by people, lightening and so on.

 

  • Spike – this is a voltage level imposed onto the supply by interface source such as switches, electro-mechanical devices and so on.

The problem caused by spikes is generally loss of data as soon as power is removed. Disk files also get corrupted when store cycles are interrupted by removal of power.

 

  • Voltage Frequency Variation – this is variation or fluctuation in the voltage frequency of electricity supply. Such fluctuations normally do not have effect since in most computers, there are power supply units that are designed to adequately cope with any small fluctuations

Problems caused by voltage frequency variations is generally loss of users in the sense that terminal links get broken in those parts of a network whose power is interrupted or destroyed. So this problem is normally experienced when computers are networked.

When designing a computer lab, it is important to have a stand by generator, large batteries or other uninterrupted power supply (UPS) units so that in the event of power failure, the data is not lost, or users disconnected or disk media damaged etc.

 

  • Dust/Dump Proof

Disk storage media and processor require a high level of cleanliness and standard temperature in order to maintain the data stored and of course for power to adequately function.

The lab should therefore have a positive pressure, suitable building materials to reduce dust, special floor covering to reduce the dumpness and so on.

 

  • Lighting

The computer lab should have adequate lighting. This lighting should be large enough to minimize reflections and glare on the part of the user. There should also be a provision for emergency lighting.

 

  • Standard Furniture

The furniture used in the lab, that is the table on which the machine is placed should be stable and firm with enough room under for the user’s legs and clearance to allow posture changes. The surface of desk should be spacious enough to allow flexible arrangements of items, it should be glare free.

The chair should be adjustable as to allow different personnel of different heights to use the desk.

 

  • Fire Fighting Equipment

Provision for the fighting equipment in the lab is vital. Fire extinguishers like hand held BCF and Co2 extinguishers should never miss.

Supply equipment should always be located in visible places for staffs. More important is the adequate training of how to handle such equipment and precaution techniques for the personnel.

 

  • POSSIBLE CAUSES OF LOSS OF PROGRAMS AND DATA

 

Loss of programs and data to the organization results in loss of information that may not be put in monetary value. Some of the causes include:

 

  • Power Supply

Power supply problem result in two forms:

 

  • Power supply interruption – is one form which can be caused by transformer failure, cutting of supply lines, by accident, by people, lightening and the like, inadvertent switching off of the machine also could interrupt power supply.
  • Spike – is the second form of power supply problem, this is a situation where a voltage level is imposed onto the supply by interference source such as switches, electromechanical devices and so on.

 

All these forms of power problems especially supply interruption and spikes result in damage to disk heads which often crush when power is suddenly removed. This will mean loss of data since it will be hard to read or write to such a disk. Spikes often result in serious loss of data since RAM being volatile losses data immediately power supply is cut off.

Disk files also get crumpled when stores are interrupted by removal of power.

 

  • Virus

A virus is a peace of software (program) that replicates itself without the user intending it or noticing it. Viruses often affect our computers having been brought about by hardware/software engineers who move from one computer to another carrying out demonstrations or through external infected disks, which are brought into the lab. Such disks are often infected with boot sector virus (boot sector is the first partition of the hard disk/floppy). When it (infected disk) is put into the drive, it will be loaded into memory. The disk is now infected since the memory to which it must be loaded first is now infected.

A virus usually has many effects for example replication where a virus divides itself repeatedly thus spoiling the data on the screen/memory/or disk.

Viruses have so many effects they cause to data/information and to the user. What we need to note here is simply the fact that viruses will change or modify the data that was stored to take a different format that is never useful to the operator.

 

  • Accidental Erasure

It is possible that the user without him wanting it, could erroneously erase data. This usually comes about for instance while using a delete command say in Ms – Dos(next chapter), one happens to delete a whole directory while the intention was to delete a single file in the directory. As will happen, one uses a disk command like disk copy without identifying the source diskette from the destination disk. If the two are mixed, then it is possible to wipe the contents of the source disks erroneously.

 

  • Crashing Disks

Disk heads, as mentioned earlier, often crush when there is sudden power supply disconnection. Data is often lost since reading from one disk and writing to them is not possible. This means that data in that disk was lost.

 

  • Poor Storage of Disks

We said that the disks require very high levels of cleanliness above any other. Dusts will clog the disk head. That causes a problem in reading and writing to the disk. Storing disks in dump places and very dry places have effects on the disks, surface will either become too delicate or fold away from its shape. All these minimize the reading and writing processes to data in the disk.

 

  • Unauthorized Access

Only authorized personnel should always be allowed into the lab. It is possible that hackers could gain access to the room and “steal” data/information, which could be tampered with in some way or even a virus infected into the system.

Also unauthorized persons could perform some fraud with the data for say personal gain at the expense of the organization. A hacker could gain access to for example change an existing invoice to reflect a higher or lower bill, clear an invoice, etc.

  • PRECAUTIONS

 

The following precautions should be put in place to avert the possible loss of data through the risks identified above.

 

  • a) Power Failure

Power failure is a risk to data in the organizations. Precautions to be taken include:

  1. Regular Saving of Documents/Files

The user of the system should always ensure that the work is saved as regularly as possible, say after every 5 to 10 minutes. Some application will always do this automatically for the user. If you don’t save your work periodically, then any power interruption/spike will mean all the work you did will be lost.

  1. Use of UPS

UPS in short for Uninterrupted Power Supply. This is a simple device that consists of suitable sized strapped across the input supply. Its size is dependent upon the capacity of the system it is required to support and for how long. This method can be interrupt driven from a simple hardware dictation circuit which automatically locks the user out as soon as an interruption is detected and all data is automatically stored and also safely packed before the system is switched off.

  1. Use of Batteries and Generators

Standby generator systems together with large batteries are necessary to sustain the continuity of computer facilities in such organizations as hospitals, military installations, factories and some offices. In the event of power interruption, what happens is that the system is first maintained by the battery while the generator is started up.

  • Virus

The following precautions should be adhered to so as to guard against virus:

  1. Write Protection Disks

Every floppy 3½ disk contains a physical write protect tab on the left hand corner that slides down to indicate its “on”. When the disk is write protected, it means you cannot be able to write anything or change a word in it, you can only read! This will protect you against virus since it cannot allow any external data of any form!

 

  1. Restriction of Disk Movement

Strict procedures should always be put in place and adhered to by all IT staff. Such software will ask the user to “repair” hard disks and floppies as well as the boot sector from viruses. Such a procedure should be for the sake of data integrity, no disk from the organization should leave the computer room and at the same time any external disk should not be used in the system unless “sheep dipping” is carried out. The term simply means scanning the disk for viruses first before being used.

 

  1. Disable Disk Drives

Another viable alternative to virus protection would be to physically remove all the disk drives once the normal working hours are over. This should be done by the technical staff only. When this is done, it means that even if you had your disk to use you cannot because the disk drive to let you read and write to the disk is not there. This will help protect the organization against boor sector virus and the like.

 

 

 

  1. Anti Virus Software

Software are available in the market today that help to disinfect diskettes (disks) and of course the main memory from the virus infection. Since new viruses come up often, it is always recommended that such software installed into your system should be regularly updated or a newer more powerful one installed. Such software is often easy to use once installed.

Examples of such software include: Norton Anti-virus, Dr. Solomon Anti-virus Tool Kit, F-Prot Professional etc. Such software will scan and ask the user to “repair” hard disks and floppies as well as the boot sector from viruses.

 

  • Accidental Erasure

When a file, document, software is accidentally erased, it is possible that you can put in place some recovery procedures provided for in the form of utilities by the operating software. Depending on the operating system in use, and the application software, the user can be able to undelete an “already deleted file” or document by simply evoking the utility. If the data was lost as a result of formatting a disk, a utility to unformat the same could be provided. These utilities will therefore help to recover such accidental lost data.

Another precaution to put in place would always be to use backup copies of the information lost. A backup copy is simply the alternative copy that was made of the information contained in a particular disk. This as the explanation states will help the organization to continue working without any hitches.

Another option is to use fireproof safes (heat-resistant safes). Heat is a threat to backup copies made on diskettes. Diskettes tend to fold under excessive heat. To avoid the loss of data in this way, it is recommended that such disks be kept in heat resistant safe always.

 

  • Crashing Disks

Power interruption, we said, causes the disk heads to crash. This causes a problem in reading and writing to the same disks. A precaution here would be to use backup copies of the same disks in the event of such a crash.

To avoid such a crash, it would be important to observe precautions for power failure.

 

  • Poor Storage and Handling Disks

Disks are very sensitive storage media and a lot of care needs to be taken to ensure that the data/information stored in them is safe and that the disk can be read and written to. Most floppy disks are covered by plastic material which react easily to excessive temperatures like direct sunlight or very cold dump situations. Therefore, to preserve the disks, keep them away from sunlight as this is likely to cover the plastic envelope covering the disk which will ultimately affect reading and writing; keep them away from water which would make the disk surface dump and hence affect the storage layers (sectors, tracks and cylinders) where data is stored.

Disks should also be kept away from dust environment, as those again will make the disk drive heads. This will cause loss of data if the disk heads cannot read and write.

The mode of storage to these magnetic disks is by magnetism of the positive and the negative charges of the data to be stored. If disks are kept next to magnets, it is possible that the demagnetization of this sequence could be altered. This will of course destroy the data stored in the disk.

 

  • Unauthorized Access

Access to the computer room should be a privilege. Only those personnel working there should be allowed in. when access to the lab is not restricted, then it becomes easy for hackers to gain access to the system and hence destroy or “steal” information. Fraudulent activities by the employees on information like leaking confidential information to rivals for payment is also possible. Other intruders could also gain access to the system and hence destroy or carry out ridiculous acts like literally stealing the equipment.

Some files attributes should also be put in place to avert access to data stored.  For example, the use of passwords should be encouraged; data encryption method should also be adopted.

Passwords could be a number(s) or a word that is only known to one person or some “trusted” personnel in a department or a sector that will enable the user to gain access to the system or a particular document or file.  The use of passwords will ensure that only those people who know the password could gain access to those files in the system. Passwords if to be used, should always be changed periodically in case it has been leaked to someone who is not authorized to know it.

Data encryption is a way of writing a particular information using a given grid that could only be deciphered by you or a group of personnel authorized to for example: to encrypt the following statement in a 5 x 4 grid (i.e a row is 5 and a column is 4 letters) would be:

The statement: MEET ME TONIGHT AT 8

                 MEET .

ME . TO

NIGHT

. AT . 8

The statement to be stored as data is MMN.EEIAE.GTTTH..OT8

 

The statement LICENCED TO KILL could be encrypted as

LCOLIE..CDK.E.I.NTL. in a 5 x 4 grid i.e.

LICEN

LICENCED.T

O.KILL

NB: Note that a word to be encrypted in full as you move along the row. Separate each space by a dot. To read, read the first letter in the first column and move down the column. Each dot is a space.

 

  • SUMMARY

 

  • Factors to consider when designing a computer lab are the following: Dimension, accessibility, sitting of equipment, health and safety of personnel, lighting, power supply, physical security and noise.

 

  • Strict rules to the lab concerning behaviour as outlined should be observed.

 

  • For safety precautions on the lab, the following should always be considered: Fire fighting equipment, standard furniture, proper lighting, dust/dump-proof lab, proper installations, stale power supply and burglarproof doors.

 

  • Possible causes of data loss and programs are the following: power failure, viruses, accidental erasure, erasing of disks, poor storage and handling of disks and unauthorized access by hackers and other intruders.

 

  • The following are precautions to be taken in the event of data loss from such risks mentioned.
    • Use UPS, large batteries and generators in the event of power failure.
    • Use of anti virus software, write protecting disks.
    • Movement restrictions.
    • Disabling disk drives to protect against viruses or accidental erasure.
    • Use of undeleted and unformatted utilities.
    • Use of backup copies and heat resistant safes.
    • Disks should be stored away from water, fire or excessive temperatures and away from magnets and should be kept in dust free environments.
    • Use of passwords and encryption methods to protect files against unauthorized access by people.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  • QUESTIONS

 

  1. List factors to consider while designing a computer lab.

 

  1. What points would be observed in the computer lab as far as behaviour of personnel is concerned?

 

  1. Handling of materials and equipment in the lab is vital. Discuss.

 

  1. What safety precautions and practices should be put into place in a computer lab?

 

  1. What are desirable and possible causes of data loss in an organization?

 

  1. List and discuss the factors to be put in place as recovery measures to the above data threats to an organization.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 4

 

OPERATING SYSTEMS

 

This chapter will introduce the student to what operating terms are, the functions and types. It will also serve to explain how disk Operating System (DOS) organizes information. The student is expected to use some DOS commands for file and disk management and be able to list external and internal DOS commands at the end of the chapter.

 

  • Definition of the term Operating System.
  • Functions of Operating System.
  • Types of Operating Systems.
  • How DOS organizes information.
  • List of DOS commands.
  • File Management Commands.
  • Disk Management Commands.

 

 

 

  • DEFINITION OF THE TERM:

‘OPERATING SYSTEM’

 

Operating System as defined earlier, is a set of programs available within the system software that standardizes the way a computer’s resources are made available to the user and to applications software.

 

 

  • FUNCTIONS OF AN OPERATING SYSTEM

 

The following functions are identified as common to all Operating Systems:

 

  • Memory Management

An Operating System allocates memory to itself and to its resident system programs, sets aside areas of application programs and user partitions, arranges the input and output buffers (areas on RAM where input data and output data are temporarily stored) and reserves storage for specialized purposes.

 

  • Input/Output (I/O) Management

The Operating System controls reading of data coming in from the various input devices into the memory and writing of data to output devices such as printers.

The Operating System will ensure that each time the user types in commands those inputs are accepted into the memory, and if the latter is busy the it holds the same temporarily on buffers until the memory is free and also does the same to output data awaiting to be displayed on the monitor or to be sent to the printer if the same are busy.

 

  • Resource Allocation

Operating System load programs into the computer memory and starts them running after receiving instructions from the user, at the same time, operating systems must have ability to divide resources available to different users, memory and of course the peripherals to different processors going on at the same time so that none of the users gets “stuck” or “deadlocked” during the operation for lack of a computer resource.

  • Error Handling

Any Operating System must have the ability to handle errors in the computer system be it hardware or software faults and be able to provide routines to correct these errors.

 

  • Provision for User Interface

Any Operating System should have the ability to receive commands from the user and respond to them accordingly.

 

  • Interrupt Handling

An interruption could be caused by software errors, mechanical faults of a machine or by the operator by pressing the Break key for example which halts the system. The operating system should always be able to handle such interrupts without causing any malfunctions as a result.

 

  • TYPES OF OPERATING SYSTEMS

 

There are majorly two types of Operating Systems that we will discuss in this section.

 

  • Single User System

In this type of Operating System, only one user can use the machine at a time, load one program at a time in the main memory and process only that one program. Most of the small microcomputers employ single user systems. Examples are Ms-DOS, Pc-DOS and Windows.

 

  • Multi User System

This system as the name suggests is for multi user, as opposed to the single user system. This system is employed by larger microcomputers and minicomputers. More than one program can be loaded into the main memory by different users and processed at the same time in an interactive manner. Examples of such an operating system are UNIX and Windows NT.

 

  • FILE MANAGEMENT

 

Medium of storage employed by most microcomputers is often disk. Data that is stored on disks are often held in a file. The latter is often referred to as a group of related records. The records may hold data about customers, employees of the organization and names of students in a school and the like depending on the organizations.

Therefore, the file as a group of program instructions is actually a computer program. When files are stored on such storage media, then the term “file” refers to anything stored on the medium, be it a program or data file.

 

  • File and Directories

The work of the Operating System is to keep or maintain a directory of the address of the files on disk. Each file on the storage media is assigned a name called filename (one word). The directory is a list of filenames and the disk addresses at which the file may be found. When the user refers to a particular filename, it causes the operating system to consult its directory of filenames, locate the address of the required file and make it ready for use.

Let us have a look at a directory listing of files of a system disk using Ms DOS. All of the files in this directory are programs. A system disk is so called because it contains the directory system. We shall list directory for system drive A:

Volume in drive A: has no label.

Directory of A:

COMMAND     COM   18107 13-12-97    13.00PM

SYS  COM         7407     13-12-97           13.00PM

DIRECTORY    COM  1307  13-12-97      13.00PM

FIND    EXE     1278     13-12-97           13.00PM

4 FILE(S)          142890BYTES FREE

 

What the list shows:

  • the name of the file e.g. COMMAND
  • Filename extension e.g. COM
  • The number of bytes contained in this file
  • Date and time on which it was printed into the directory.
  • The total figure at the bottom of this directory listing show the number of bytes remaining for storing other files.

MS-DOS has certain rules for formation of filenames for example;

-75-

A filename must not exceed 8 characters in length and in some cases requires filename extensions, which is 3- character in addition to the filename. In the above example, COM and EXE are extensions. Although not visible, there is usually a full stop between the filename and the extension e.g. Diskcopy.COM is the complete name for the above file. The user has to type in the computer name of the file including the period in order to effectively use some file maintenance utilities like copying or deleting. Filename extensions usually indicate the type of file for example “COM” and “EXE” above will refer to program files.

 

  • Directory Hierarchy

Files stored on a disk can always be organized into subdirectories. Directory hierarchy refers to a “tree” like structure formed by directory – subdirectories – files. For example, we could have a directory called KENYA with subdirectories of towns NAIROBI, MOMBASA, NAKURU and files of Estates within each town, e.g. Hurlinghum, Nyali and Milimani. The figure below shows the directory hierarchy.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Fig. 4.4.2

 

To be able to specify which file to open, the user has to specify to the operating system the data path or path to that file. For example, to open a filename Milimani, the following path must be specified: Kenya\Nakuru\Milimani.

A path is often defined as a logical, sequential list of directories and subdirectories leading to a filename. The names of directories and subdirectories are separated from each other by determinates which could be a backslash(\) or a hyphen (-) or a slash (/) depending on the Ms-Dos version in use.

The directory names have extension DIR wheras the files have TXT. The directory named Kenya under which the subdirectories Nakuru, Mombasa and Nairobi are stored is called root directory.

 

  • Volume Lables and Directories

A labels is a name given to a disk to enable you identify the contents from those of other disks when it’s off-line in that if it’s not mounted on a drive.

Since the use could have multiple disk drives on-line (mounted) at one time, the operating system must have a way of determining when disks are actually mounted on the driver. To do this, we use volume labels or volume directory, which simply a name assigned to each disk used in the computer installation. The difference between volume labels identifies a storage medium as physical unit while the latter two identify data stored on disk. Suppose we gave a volume label country to the hierarchy above, the complete name for reaching Milimani file will be:

COUNTRY\KENYA\NAKURU\MILIMANI

 

The operating system will ensure that disk on a volume label Country is located first if it is the one mounted, before it searches for the actual file in the specific directories.

 

  • Tab Control

Computers and their operating systems can perform a great number of different tasks, not just one job as say a stand-alone word processor or a calculator. Therefore, the user of the system must be prepared to tell the operating system what particular task to perform at the moment.

When the computer system is complete, usually the application program is what the user communicates with the program when a particular task is desired. When the application program finishes, it is no longer a part of the system.

The user therefore must communicate with the operating systems to tell it what to do next. He or she does this through the use of what we call OS’s Tab Control Language or TCL. TCL consists of a number of operating system commands also called system commands that control the operating system.

How does one know that the application program has finished its work and it is no longer loaded by the operating system? The operating system will display that by displaying its prompt; it could be a character or two that will signal the user it awaits further system commands.

The MS-DOS Operating System, uses the prompt C:\> or C>. The “C” in the prompt indicates the disk drive in which the operating system will look for any files referred to by the next TCL instructions. The disk drive attached to the system are usually identified by letters of the alphabet through a system with four drives could have drive identifiers A: through D. Any reference to a drive must include the colon in the drive identifier. The drive identifier displayed by the dos prompt is known as a logged drive, the default drive or the active drive.

 

  • MS-DOS COMMANDS

Using system commands is quite easy. It is a matter of knowing the right commands key, key it in and press enter key for the command to be accepted. System commands help us to manage our files and directories for example; we can copy a file from one disk to another, delete files or change names. We can also manage our disks for example to format a disk, label a disk or copy disks.

 

The Syntax of a Dos Command

A Dos command usually has a command name (i.e the system command the user intends to use) and an argument which is information required by the command. An argument used with a Dos command will indicate the disk drive on the file to be used by the command

Example:     COPY ANN 1  TO  ANN 2

The command has a command name COPY. The arguments are ANN 1 and ANN 2.  This command copies a file known as ANN 1. The new copy is named ANN 2.

N/B:   ANN 1 and ANN 2 are arguments and are separated from each other by a blank space. They are also separated from the command name by a blank space.

 

  • Running a Program

It is important to note that a Dos Command represents a program. A command name is just like a file name of any other program. To be able to run a program using Dos, first the operating has to be loaded. Loading the operating system is simply switching on the computer, it will open a program loaded in ROM to check if the operating system is loaded in drive A or any other and load, other wise it will load from the hard disk.

To run a program with filename extension COM, BAT, TXT, simply enter its filename without the extension for example to a Basic Program simply enter BASIC. Its filename is BASIC.COM.

When you want to execute a program that is not stored on a disk in the logged drive, the first thing would be to change the logged drive to the disk containing the program. For example, suppose you wanted to run a program with the filename MILO.EXE which is on the disk in drive B:, and the logged drive is A:, to specify the drive on which Dos should look for the program, proceed with the filename with the drive identified with no blank in between the colon and the filename.

B:MILO

 

  • FILE MANAGEMENT COMMANDS

 

  • Changing the Logged Drive

To change the logged drive from the active one, simply enter the letter of the alphabet for the new drive at the prompt of the active drive followed by the colons and then press Enter key.

For example, if the active drive is C:\>, simply type A: at the prompt and press Enter.

C:\>           A:\>

A:\>    or    A:\>

 

  • Determining the Contents of a Diskette

To determine the contents of your disk, Dos provides a program command DIR (Directory) that will display the files stored in your disk with the exception of the hidden files.

The files are usually listed one per line with their filenames, filename extension, size and the date and time they were last saved.

If you have many files than can be displayed on the screen, then Dos passes them so fast over the screen that you cannot be able to read or identify a particular program. There are two solutions to that program:

 

  • /P (Pause) Switch

To see the files with all the relevant information i.e. filename, filename extension, size and date and time, then /P switch does the work. The files will be shown one screen at a time and tests the user to see the files with instructions to “press any key to continue…” The format is DIR/P <ENTER>

 

  • /W (Wide) Switch

This command will display filenames and their extension only for the entire directory at once. They will be displayed in rows five files wide. The format is DIR/W <enter>.

 

To see only a particular file on Disk

Simply use the filename of that file as the argument, thus:

         DIR B:FILENAME.TXT

 

In this case, Dos will display the particular information about that file or tell you that it is not on disk.

 

To see Directory files with similar extensions.

If your files have the following extensions; BAS for Basic Programming files, DBS for Database files, to see their directory of all the Basic programming files, enter:

DIR*.BAS  or       DIR/P.BAS   or    DIR/W*.BAS

The asterisk is called a wild card. What it means is that you “substitute the position with any characters.” For instance in the command DIR*.BAS will list all the files with the .BAS extension.

 

Directory of files with similar names and different extensions

Suppose your filenames are the same but have different extensions, all that you need to do is:

         DIR Same.*

All files called “Same” will be displayed.

Suppose you decided to identify your files as Same 1, Same 2 and so on, and therefore you wanted to only display a filename Same but with specific extension DBF, you would enter:

         DIR Same*.DBF

To see all same files you would enter:

         DIR Same*.*

 

The asterisk wildcard is a many character wild card. It fills out a filename or extension from its position to the end of the name in the above EXE file, the asterisk is the fifth, sixth, seventh and eighth character if they exist in the filename beginning with SAME.

Another wild card used in the Dos command if? It is usually called a one character wild card. When it appears in a command, you can substitute it with one character e.g.

DIR ?AME*.DBF, will substitute ? with any character as long as the next line i.e AME is part of that filename.  So if it is a command, like DIR SAME*??? Would be the same as DIRD SAME*.* when the three questions marks in the former stand fir three character.

 

  • Changing Directories

Let us go back to the example we gave with root directory KENYA. Suppose you wanted to make Hurlinghum your current directory, you simply need to enter to command:

CD C:\NAIROBI\HURLINGHAM. <ENTER>

If you are already in C: as the logical drive, you do not need to enter it again, simply type: CD. If you wanted to move up one level of the directory i.e. to Nairobi, type:

CD.. <ENTER>

 

Suppose you were to go straight to the root directory i.e. KENYA, all you need to type in at the prompt is:

CD\ <ENTER>

If you want to see the subdirectory of a current directory, type DIR. <ENTER>.

 

For example if you have made Nakuru your current directory, to see subdirectory like Milimani simply enter the latter command!

 

  • Making Directories

Suppose you wanted to make a subdirectory of your current directory Nakuru, what you need to do is enter that command MD (Make Directory) and the name you intend to call the subdirectory, thus:

MD LANGA <ENTER>

If towards creating the directory named LANGA you want to work in it, simply use the CD command to place yourself in it, thus:

CD LANGA <ENTER>

 

  • Removing Directories

To remove a directory, first ensure that the directory to be removed is empty. You can empty a directory by using DEL command after making back-up copies of the same.

To effect the command to remove a directory like NYALI, ensure you place yourself in MOMBASA directory first, thus:

CD MOMBASA <ENTER>

RD NYALI <ENTER>

  • Copying a File

It is often necessary to make a copy of a file. All important files should always be copied so as to guard yourself against the loss of data. Data loss often occurs if you accidentally erase a file, Power goes off before you save your files, store data under an incorrect name, do physical damages to a diskette.

When you copy a file to protect against loss of data we say you are backing up a file. The copy command requires 2 parameters/arguments to accomplish the task. It is a resident command.

  • The first argument is the name of the file to be copied.
  • The second argument is the filename for the copy. If the file is not on the logged drive, then drive identification must be included.

 

  • Copying from the same Drive

Thus: Copy SAME1.DBF  ZAME2.DBF

 

The above command will copy file named SAME1 on the same drive and give it a new name ZAME2.DBF. it is important to note that if you are copying within the same drive, then the new file must have a different name.

 

  • Copying from one Drive to another

To copy a file from one drive to another giving it the same name. Enter:

COPY SAME1.DBF B:

New file name is not necessary on the target drive (B:) since it is the same as that of the source drive.

 

  • Copying a range of Files.

To copy a range of files, we employ wildcards for example:

Copy same*.*B will copy all files on the logged drive that start with same  onto the diskette in drive b: irrespective of filename extension.

To copy the entire contents of drive A: to B, we can use the following command:

COPY A:*.*B:

N/B:   Ensure that the destination diskette is formatted before the operation is started since this command COPY doesn’t copy formatting information as does DISKCOPY command (4.7.4).

 

  • Renaming Files

For the sake of clarity, the user can rename an old file with a new name. The command is RENAME or simply REN. The format of this resident DOS command is:

At the prompt of the logged drive containing the disk with the old filename type:

RENAME OLDNAME.TXT   NEWNAME.TXT

This DOS internal command will not allow you to change a file name to one already existing in the diskette.

Notice the single space left between the arguments themselves and between Dos command and the argument oldname.

The use of wildcard is important here as they could help rename a wide range of files, for instance:

RENAME SAME*.DBF  SAME*.WPF

This will change all the filename extensions of all the SAME  files to Word Processing Files (WPF). To rename a file on a different drive, you would do this:

RENAME B: SAME.DBF  ZAME.DBF to rename a file in B:

 

 

 

  • Deleting Files

Two Dos commands available for deleting files are DEL and ERASE. The format is:

DEL ZAME.DBF <ENTER>

This will delete only a file named ZAME. To delete the entire directory of ZAME (that is plus the subdirectories), enter:

DEL *.* <ENTER>

That is if you are placed inside the directory ZAME.

 

  • To Display the Contents of a File

To be able to simply display the contents of a file on the monitor. The command type is provided. The format is:

TYPE  Filename.EXT

Indicate the filename that is plus extension if you intend to display the contents on the screen. NB: You can press CTRL + S to stop the contents on the screen from passing too fast for you.

 

  • To print the Contents of a File

If you need a hard copy of the contents of a file, then enter the format below:

TYPE Filename.EXT>PRN

 

N/B: You could also use the command PRESS CTRL + P which will sent everything on the CRT to the printer. To stop printing pre CTRL + P again.

 

  • DISK MANAGEMENT COMMANDS

 

Under Disk Management commands, we will examine the following commands:

  • Formatting a Floppy Disk
  • Inserting a Floppy Disk
  • Copying disks
  • Adding Dos to a formatted disk

 

  • Formatting a Diskette

Formatting is a process of preparing new diskettes for data storage. The system command is FOMART.

What formatting does: it organizes the disk so Dos can store data, keep track of them and retrieve them from disk. It also ensures that there are no defective areas on the new disk. If at all the defective areas are found, FORMAT will mark them so Dos does not store data in them.

Formatting usually takes two ways: A disk can be formatted to include Dos or not. Disks that include the operating system or Dos are called system disks or boot disk or command disk and can be used to start the computer (or load the operating system). Disks that do not have the operating system stored in them have more room to store data than the former.

 

Procedure:

  • To Format a non system or data disk

Simply enter FORMAT followed by a drive identification if the new disk is not to be in the logged drive i.e.

FORMAT or FORMAT B:

This command will prompt Dos to load format program and display the following message:

INSERT NEW DISKETTE FOR DRIVE A: and strike any key when ready. In the file case or

INSERT NEW DISKETTE FOR DRIVE B: and strike any key when ready in the second case.

Simply put the new diskette in the indicated drive and press any key. Dos will display:

Formatting …

After a few minutes, Dos repeats

 

Formatting……Format Complete

362496 bytes total disk space

362496 bytes available on disk

Format another (Y/N)

 

To which you will answer “Y” or “N” press Y if you want to format another otherwise press N key from the keyboard.

 

  • Formatting a disk so that it includes the systems.

Simply follow the above procedures with addition of letter S for system thus:

FORMAT /S or FORMAT/S B:

 

The messages displayed are the same as the ones above with addition of the ones indicating that system transferred and how much space it required.

A disk with the system includes some hidden files the names of which do not appear when you look at the contents of the disk, and a file called COOMAND.COM. These files form the resident portion of Dos.

 

  • Adding Dos to a Formatted Diskette

Adding Dos to a formatted diskette is a two-step process:

  • With the target diskette in B: and a system disk in the logged driver, copy the hidden files to the diskette with the SYS command:

SYS B:

SYS is a non-resident program (or transmit) i.e. it is not kept in RAM. It generates the following messages:

SYETEM TRANSFERRED

  • After the above process, copy COMMAND.COM from your system disk t the disk you are modifying by entering

COPY COMMAND.COM B:

NB:    you can   add Dos to any diskette as long as there is enough space to store the three files. If a disk already has hidden files and you try to use SYS command to place them on the disk anyway, you will get an error message indicting that there is no room on the disk for the system. The only way to replace the hidden files once installed is only by formatting the disk again.

 

  • Labeling a Disk

A volume name is used to identify disks just as you identify them by writing identification information on a label placed on the disk envelope. The volume name however, is recorded on the disk itself and can be checked by the operating system to ensure that the correct disk has been installed in the disk drive.

Volume label (11 characters; ENTER for None)? MYDISKETTE

362496 bytes total disk space

362496 bytes used by the system

321536 bytes available on disk

Format another (Y/N)

A>

NB:    Always have some formatted disks with you because some application programs will not give the leeway to format a disk while working on it.

 

  • Copying Disks

There is a utility called Diskcopy that is often provided for in most versions of Ms-Dos and Pc-Dos. What this utility does is that it copies the entire contents of the source disk to the destination disk. It also transfers the operating system and formats the destination document as well.

What this utility does not do is to check for errors in the destination disk and mark them so that data is not stored in by the Dos. While using the diskcopy command, care must always be taken to clearly identify which disk contains data (i.e. the source disk) and which disk is empty (i.e. the destination disk). If this is not done, then it is possible to wipe out everything on the source disk because you inadvertently copied the contents of a blank disk to the data disk you intended to reproduce.

 

Procedure:

The format for DISKCOPY includes two parameters:

  • Source Drive and
  • Destination Drive.

To be able to execute the command, enter the following:

DISKCOPY A:B:

 

This command will copy the contents of the entire drive A: to the one in drive B:.

NB:    Everything on the disk in B:, the destination drive, will be destroyed by the operation. After the command, Dos will prompt you to insert the disks.

You can as well specify DISKCOPY B:A: if you intend to copy from drive B: to drive A:.

This method is often effective for disks that are full, otherwise we would use the command:

COPY A:*.*B:

To copy all the files in drive A: with any extension to a disk in drive B. this command as opposed to diskcopy, will always check for faulty areas on the destination drive and mark them so that no data is kept in them.

 

  • SUMMARY

 

  • An Operating System is a set of program “housed” within the system software that standardizes the way the computer’s resources are made available for the user to applications software.

 

  • The functions of an operating system are the following: Memory management, Input/Output management, Resource allocation, Error handling, Provision for user interface, Interrupt handling, File management and Job control.

 

  • Operating Systems could be single user of multi user. Ms-Dos commands can be divided into File Management Commands and Disk Management Some Dos commands are internal (or resident) and some are external (non-resident or transient) which means they have to be logged first before they can be used.

 

  • Examples of file management commands are: Deleting, copying and renaming files, viewing, changing and creating directories. Examples of Disk Management commands are: Copying disks, labeling disks and formatting disks.

 

  • Resident Dos commands include: DIR, COPY and DISKCOPY, RENAME.

 

  • Non-resident Dos commands include: FORMAT, SYS.

 

 

 

  • QUESTIONS

 

  1. Define the term Operating System.

 

  1. State and discuss functions of an Operating System.

 

  1. What are the two types of Operating Systems? Explain.

 

  1. List commands under the following headings:
    • File management;
    • Disk management;

 

  1. What is the syntax of a Dos command?

 

  1. List some of the internal and external Dos commands that you know.

 

  1. What will the following Dos commands do?
    • COPY DATA1 DATA2
    • COPY DATA1 B:
    • MD DATA3
    • RENAME OLDNAME.TXT NEWNAME.TXT

 

  1. What is a Wildcard? Differentiate between Wildcard and Asterisk(*) and (?).

 

  1. Explain what the following Dos Commands will do:
    • COPY DATA *.*A:
    • DISKCOPY A:B:
    • DEL DATA*.DBF
    • ERASE ?ATA*.*
    • TYPE DATA*.*
    • TYPE DATA*.DBF>PRN
  2. (i) What is formatting? Why is it important

 

(ii)         How would you format a Diskette? How can you include an Operating System to a formatted diskette?

 

  • What are the two ways of Adding Dos to a formatted disk?

 

  • Write down the command for Adding Volume Label to Disk.

Social Studies Grade 6 CBC KPSEA Exams and Marking Schemes Free

GRADE SIX TERM ASSESSMENT

SOCIAL STUDIES

 

 

 

  1. Which pattern is formed by the population | 25 distribution in Nuru Area?
    1.  

      nucleated

    2. sparse
    3. dense
    4. linear
  1. Nuru area is headed by:-
    1.  

      Assistant County Commissioner

    2. Deputy County Commissioner
    3. Governor
    4. Chief
  2. The climate experienced in the Northern part of Nuru area is :-
    1.  

      cool and wet

    2. hot and wet
    3. cool and dry
    4. hot and dry
  3. The feature marked x is called:-
    1. estuary
    2.  

      delta

    3. confluence
    4. tributary
  4. Which economic activity is notcarried out in Nuru Area?
    1.  

      Lumbering

    2. Farming
    3. Tourism
    4. Mining
  5. Which of the following groups consists of the plain nilotes in Kenya?
    1. Agikuyu, Dawida, Abakuria
    2.  

      Maasai, Samburu, Turkana

    3. Somali, Boran, Rendille
    4. Arabs, Nubians, Indians
  6. A school routine is normally shown on
    1. a timetable.
    2.  

      an exercise book cover.

    3. the school uniform.
    4. the school gate.
  7. Equatorial climate is always:-
    1.  

      hot and wet

    2. hot and dry
    3. cool and wet
    4. cool and dry
  8. On 12th December, Kenyans celebrate:-
    1. Madaraka day
    2.  

      Labour day

    3. Jamhuri day
    4. Mashujaa day
  9. Which of the following minerals is correctlymatched with the place it is found?
    1.  

      Soda ash – Magadi

    2. Diatomite – Malindi
    3. Salt – Kariandusi
    4. Oil – Nakuru
  10. One of the crops below is grown in the subsistence farms. Which is it?
    1.  

      Tea

    2. Flowers
    3. Kales
    4. Coffee
  11. Which of the following is a quality of a good leader?
    1.  

      Dishonest

    2. Caring
    3. Cruel
    4. Unjust
  12. Chege a grade five pupil has been employed in a hotel. The hotel owner is practising:-
    1. Child labour
    2.  

      Early marriage

    3. Good citizenship
    4. Child right
  13. Who among the following traditional leaders practised long distance trade?
    1.  

      Mekatililiwamenza

    2. NjuriNcheke
    3. OloibonLenana
    4. Chief KivoiMwendwa
  14. Which of the following economic activities is correctlymatched with the symbol it represents?
    1.  

      Saw mill-fishing

    2. Tea- transport
    3. Quarry – mining
    4. Road – farming
  15. Identify a historic built environment in Kenya.
    1.  

      Wilson airport

    2. River Tana
    3. Mount Kenya
    4. Fort Jesus
  16. Which is the largest country in Eastern Africa?
    1. Tanzania
    2.  

      Sudan

    3. Somalia
    4. Djibouti

Use the diagram below to answer questions 38 and 39

  1. The fishing method illustrated above is
    1. trawling.
    2.  

      net drifting.

    3. harpooning.
    4. purse-seining.
  2. The fishing method above is used where
    1.  

      water is flowing fast.

    2. there are few fish.
    3. a river is shallow.
    4. the sea is deep.

___________________________________________________________________________________________

GRADE SIX TERM  ASSESSMENT

SOCIAL STUDIES ACTIVITIES

ANSWERS

 

 

 

 

  1. Which pattern is formed by the population distribution in Nuru Area?
    1. A

       

      nucleated

    2. sparse
    3. dense
    4. linear
  2. Nuru area is headed by:-
    1. C

       

      Assistant County Commissioner

    2. Deputy County Commissioner
    3. Governor
    4. Chief
  3. The climate experienced in the Northern part of Nuru area is :-
    1. A

       

      cool and wet

    2. hot and wet
    3. cool and dry
    4. hot and dry
  4. The feature marked x is called:-
    1. estuary
    2. B

       

      delta

    3. confluence
    4. tributary
  5. Which economic activity is notcarried out in Nuru Area?
    1. C

       

      Lumbering

    2. Farming
    3. Tourism
    4. Mining
  6. Which of the following groups consists of the plain nilotes in Kenya?
    1. Agikuyu, Dawida, Abakuria
    2. B

       

      Maasai, Samburu, Turkana

    3. Somali, Boran, Rendille
    4. Arabs, Nubians, Indians
  7. A school routine is normally shown on
    1. a timetable.
    2. A

       

      an exercise book cover.

    3. the school uniform.
    4. the school gate.
  8. Equatorial climate is always:-
    1. C

       

      hot and wet

    2. hot and dry
    3. cool and wet
    4. cool and dry
  9. On 12th December, Kenyans celebrate:-
    1. Madaraka day
    2. C

       

      Labour day

    3. Jamhuri day
    4. Mashujaa day
  10. Which of the following minerals is correctlymatched with the place it is found?
    1. A

       

      Soda ash – Magadi

    2. Diatomite – Malindi
    3. Salt – Kariandusi
    4. Oil – Nakuru
  11. One of the crops below is grown in the subsistence farms. Which is it?
    1. C

       

      Tea

    2. Flowers
    3. Kales
    4. Coffee
  12. Which of the following is a quality of a good leader?
    1. B

       

      Dishonest

    2. Caring
    3. Cruel
    4. Unjust
  13. Chege a grade five pupil has been employed in a hotel. The hotel owner is practising:-
    1. Child labour
    2. A

       

      Early marriage

    3. Good citizenship
    4. Child right
  14. Who among the following traditional leaders practised long distance trade?
    1. D

       

      Mekatililiwamenza

    2. NjuriNcheke
    3. OloibonLenana
    4. Chief KivoiMwendwa
  15. Which of the following economic activities is correctlymatched with the symbol it represents?
    1. C

       

      Saw mill-fishing

    2. Tea- transport
    3. Quarry – mining
    4. Road – farming
  16. Identify a historic built environment in Kenya.
    1. D

       

      Wilson airport

    2. River Tana
    3. Mount Kenya
    4. Fort Jesus
  17. Which is the largest country in Eastern Africa?
    1. Tanzania
    2. A

       

      Sudan

    3. Somalia
    4. Djibouti

Use the diagram below to answer questions 38 and 39

  1. The fishing method illustrated above is
    1. trawling.
    2. B

       

      net drifting.

    3. harpooning.
    4. purse-seining.
  2. The fishing method above is used where
    1. C

       

      water is flowing fast.

    2. there are few fish.
    3. a river is shallow.
    4. the sea is deep.

 

 

 

Free Form 4 Comprehensive Revision, KCSE Past Papers, Mid & End term Exams for all subjects

Free Form 4 Comprehensive Revision, KCSE Past Papers, Mid & End term Exams for all subjects

BUSINESS STUDIES TEACHER’S NOTES IN PDF

BUSINESS STUDIES FORM ONE NOTES

 

INTRODUCTION TO BUSINESS STUDIES

Objectives: By the end of the topic, the learner should be able to:

  1. Explain the meaning of Business studies
  2. Explain the importance of Business studies in society.
  3. Business: Any activity that is carried out by an individual or an organization concerning provision of goods and services with a view to making profit.
  4. Business studies: Is the study/examination of the business activities in society. These activities are related to the production of goods and provision of services.

It can also be defined as the study of activities that are carried out in and around production, distribution and consumption of goods and services.

       iii) Goods: These are items that are tangible .i.e. they can be touched and felt.

Activity 1: The students to list items in the classroom that can be touched and felt

Furniture, buildings, books, vehicles e.t.c

  1. iv) Services: These are efforts or acts/actions or activities that may be sold and are intangible (cannot be touched nor felt).

Activity 2: The students to list items that money is paid to get but they cannot touch.

  1. v) Production: Refers to the creation of goods and services or increasing their usefulness through activities such as transporting them to where they are required. People who are involved in production of goods and services are referred to as

Activity 3: Using the lists of goods and services above, the students to name those involved in their production.

  1. vi) Distribution: Refers to the movement of goods and services from producers to the users. Some activities that take place as goods and services all moved include transportation, storage, insurance, communication, advertising.e.t.c

vii) Consumption: Refers to the act of using the goods or services produced consumption is the ultimate goal of production. The persons who uses a good or a service is referred to as a consumer.

Activity 4: The students to list the consumers of the goods and services listed in activity (1) and (2) above.

Business studies as a subject is composed of topics drawn from various disciplines such as:

  1. Commerce
  2. Accounting
  3. Economics
  4. Office practice
  5. Entrepreneurship

Commerce

This is the study of trade and aids to trade. Trade refers to the exchange of goods and services for other goods and services or money.

Aids to trade are human activities (services) that assist trade to take place.

Economics

This is the study of how human beings strive to satisfy their endless wants using the available scarce resources.

Accounting

This refers to a systematic way of recording business activities which all used for decision making.

Office practice

This refers to all activities that are carried out in an office e.g. communication, filling, clerical work, reproduction of documents e.t.c

Entrepreneurship

This is the study of activities involved in the process of identifying a business opportunity and acquiring the necessary resources to start and run a business. The person who carries out these activities is refered to as an entrepreneur.

Importance of Business studies in society

Business studies is meant to prepare learners to function as informed consumers, producers and workers in the society.

Some of the benefits of learning business studies include:

  1. Assists the learners/members of the society to acquire knowledge and awareness of business terminologies which are necessary when discussing business issues such as profit and loss.
  2. Assists the individuals in appreciating the role of business in society/in provision of goods and services.
  • It enables the learners to acquire basic knowledge, skills and attitudes necessary for the development of self and the nation by starting and operating business.
  1. Equips the members of society with knowledge and skills necessary to start and run a business comfortably.
  2. Makes the members of society to appreciate the need for good business management practices
  3. Assists individual to acquire self-discipline and positive attitude towards work
  • Equips individual with abilities to promote co-operation in society through trade
  • Enables the individual to understand the role of government in business activities
  1. Equips individuals with abilities to understand the role of communication and information technology in modern business management
  2. Helps the individuals to develop positive attitudes towards the environment
  3. Equips the individual with knowledge and skills required to evaluate business performance
  • It helps individual to develop various intellectual abilities such as inquiry, critical thinking, analysis, interpretation, rational judgement, innovation and creativity.
  • It enables learners to acquire skills for wise buying and selling.
  • It creates a firm foundation for further education and training in business and other related fields.
  1. It enables one to understand and appreciate the basic economic issues that affect the society such as increase in prices of goods and services.

 

BUSINESS AND ITS ENVIRONMENT

By the end of the topic, the learner should be able to:

  1. Explain the meaning and purpose of a business
  2. Identify various business activities
  3. Identify various types of business environments
  4. Explain how the various business environments influence a business.

Meaning of a business

This refers to any activity carried out by an individual or by an organization with the aim of making a profit.

Profit is what the business earns above what it spends in providing goods and services to the people who need them.

The term business also refers to firms or organizations that provide goods and services to make a profit.

Purpose of business (Reasons for the existence of businesses)

Business is important in any society because it is not possible for people to provide themselves with all what they need without direct or indirect aid from others. Some of the main reasons why businesses exist are:

  1. To provide goods and services-Businesses exist to satisfy the needs and wants of buyers by providing them with goods and services. Buyers include individual consumers, other businesses and the government.
  2. To create employment-Businesses provide job opportunities through which members of society can earn money, which can be used to buy goods and services for the satisfaction of their needs.
  • To earn profit-Profit is the primary goal of carrying out business operations. It is earned by the people who put their resources and effort in business
  1. As an outlet of new innovation-Some businesses provide unique goods and services which may not be existing in society e.g. plastic fencing poles that are now replacing wooden poles.
  2. To be as own boss-Some people run businesses so as to be in full control of the operations and make all the decisions regarding the business without need of reference to people.
  3. To utilize extra resources-Some people go into business to make use of money or property which is not being put to profitably use at a given time.
  • To offer special services-Some businesses provide services that raise the living standard of people e.g. government enterprises that provide public utilities such as health care and water.
  • To utilize spare time-Some people run businesses in order to make use of extra time at their disposal and in the process make some extra money. A large number of formally employed people have small business which they run during their free time in order to earn more money.

NB: Whatever purpose a business fulfills, it has to earn a reasonable return on the invested money to survive.

 

TYPES OFBUSINESS ACTIVITIES

People carry out different business activities in order to earn income. Business activities are activities which involve the provision of goods or services with an aim of earning a profit.

Activities done without the intention of making profit are referred to as non-business activities. Business activities may be grouped into the following seven categories:

  1. Extraction

This involves obtaining goods from their natural setting e.g. mining, farming, lumbering, fishing, quarrying e.t.c

  1. Processing-This involves the conversion of raw materials into more useful products without combining it with other goods. Examples here include milling/grinding flour, refining oil, tanning of skins and hides, conversion of iron into steel e.t.c
  2. Manufacturing-This involves combining different raw materials to come up with one final product. Such activities include bread baking, making a table e.t.c
  3. Construction-This involves building of structures such as bridges,ships,aeroplanes,houses,roads,railways e.t.c
  4. Distribution of goods-This refers to the activities involved in moving goods from where they are produced to where they are needed. People who carry out distribution are called distributors. Examples of distributors are wholesalers and retailers.
  5. Trade-Activities in this category involve the buying and selling of goods with a view of making a profit. People involved in trade are called
  6. Provisions of services-Activities in this category involve human acts which could be mental or physical. These include activities such as hair-cutting, hair styling, car-washing, nursing, teaching, driving, and entertaining e.t.c.

NOTE: Students to give examples of activities they pay money for which are not goods.

 

BUSINESS ENVIRONMENTS AND THEIR EFFECTS ON THE BUSINESS

Business environment refers to conditions or factors which surround and affect business operations. These factors could be within the business (internal environment) or from outside the business (external environment).

These factors affect the decisions, strategies, processes and overall performance of the business.

Activity: Discuss some factors that have a strong influence on businesses within the immediate environment.

Internal Business Environment

This comprises factors that are within the business unit itself. These factors can be controlled fully by the business. Internal environmental conditions could be either strength or weaknesses. The strengths tend to improve the performance of the firm while weaknesses tend to affect the operations of the business negatively.

Internal environment is also referred to as: micro-environment. Micro environmental factors include:

  • Objectives of the business

These ate targets or goals that are set by the owners or managers of a business to be achieved. The objectives will influence the following;

  1. The strategies of a business-This is a plan of action which a business intends to follow so as to achieve its goals.
  2. The resources required-By studying the objectives set; a business can determine the resources required for its effective operation. These resources may be physical,financial,human e.t.c
  • Management policies and style

The management refers to the people who are responsible for directing the day-to-day operations of a business. It is the management that sets the objectives and policies of an organization.

A policy is a course of action of action for achieving set objectives, which is adopted by a business.(it is the established way of doing things in a business.

  1. The policies of a business-The policies adopted by a business may boost or hinder its growth and survival e.g. the management may decide that workers will not be allowed to join trade unions. This may make the workers feel locked out of the decision-making process, resulting in tension. This tension may interfere with the performance of the employees and result in inefficiency.
  2. The activities of a business-Management policies will determine the activities of a business i.e. the goods and services provided, location of business e.t.c.
  3. Management style-This refers to how managers conduct the daily operations of the business. This will determine how workers relate with their managers. The style adopted by the management will influence the workers performance positively or negatively thus affecting the overall performance of the business.

 

  • Business structure

This is the formal arrangement of activities that are carried out at various levels of the organization so that objectives of the business can be achieved.

Duties and responsibilities of all the workers are defined in the business structure. Their interrelationships are also defined.

A well laid out business structure is likely to lead to success of the business since:

  1. Each of the employees know what is expected from them
  2. There will be no conflicts or confusion among the workers
  • Team work is enhanced
  1. Ensures proper control which is turn promotes efficiency.

A poor business structure leads to business failure.

  • Business Resources

A resource refers to anything that can be used to achieve an objective. These resources include;

  1. Human resource-Human resource (personnel) refers to the employees working in an organization. Employees will only be useful if they have the necessary knowledge and skills to successfully carry out the assigned tasks. It is therefore necessary for the management to match the correct people with the correct job activities; this will ensure success for the business.
  2. Financial resource-Money is required in order to start and operate a business.A business with adequate finances that are property allocated to various activities and also monitored is likely to do better than the one lacking such aspects.
  3. Physical resources-These include tangible facilities which belong to the business such as buildings, machinery, furniture and stock. Availability of such facilities enables the business to operate.
  4. Technology-This refers to skills and methods used in production. Use of modern technology enhances production of goods and services.

5.)    Research and development

Research and development is an important factor for the success of a business. Research generates new ideas, skills and better methods of doing things.

A business has to do market and consumer research regularly to find out how the consumers perceive its goods and services, and how they can improve in order to outdo their competitors.

Research also assists in the development of new and unique goods and services that may attract new consumers or maintain the loyalty of the existing ones.

6.)  Business culture

This is a combination of employees expectations, beliefs and values within the business. It is normally passed on from one generation of employees to the next. Employees acquire norms and code of conduct that is acceptable to all from the general manager down to the sweeper. A business that has a culture of involving employees in decision-making may perform better than one that does not involve its employees.

  1. Owners

The owners of the business provide finances/resources to start and run the business. They also make decisions concerning operations of the business.

Appropriate decisions are likely to lead to well being of the business while poor decisions may adversely affect the business.

External Business Environment

This environment consists of all the factors which affect the operations of the business from the outside. Some of these factors offer business opportunities while others may create problems (threats).

Business have limited or no control over external environmental factors and should therefore try to do adjust in order to cope with them.

External environmental factors are also referred to as macro-environment i.e. environment that is in large scale.

External business environment can further be sub-divided into operating environment and remote environment, depending on whether the factors can be influenced to some extent or not. Those environments that can be influenced are referred to as operating environment while those that cannot be influenced are known as remote environment.

 

ENTREPRENEURSHIP

By the end of the topic, the learner should be able to:

  1. Explain the meaning of entrepreneurship
  2. Discuss the importance of entrepreneurship to an economy
  • Describe characteristics of an entrepreneur
  1. Generate business ideas
  2. Identify a business opportunity
  3. Evaluate a business opportunity
  • Explain the need for a business plan
  • Discuss factors that influence entrepreneurship practices in Kenya
  1. Discuss the causes of business success
  2. Recognize the need for ethical practices in business

Meaning of entrepreneurship

This is the process of identifying business opportunities and gathering the necessary resources to start and run a business.

An entrepreneur who identifies business opportunities and gets the necessary resources in order to start and run a business. The entrepreneur therefore creates new businesses or transform the existing ones in the face of risks and uncertainties in order to make profits.

An entrepreneur is therefore a business owner; he starts and organizes the business (the factors of production in appropriate combination)

Importance of entrepreneurship to an economy                                                                                                                                                                                               

  1. Creation of employment-Through entrepreneurship, jobs are created which help in absorbing people who would otherwise have been jobless e.g. people employed in the jua kali sector.
  2. Formation of capital-Profit earned by entrepreneurs may be used to expand the business or even to start other businesses. Wages and salaries paid to the employees is a source of capital to them.
  • Raising standards of living-Entrepreneurs pay wages and salaries to their employees which enable them to acquire goods and services they need to live comfortable lives. Entrepreneurs also provide a wide variety of goods and services to consumers hence leading to improved living standards.
  1. Encourages the use of local resources-Entrepreneurship makes it possible to use/exploit local resources. Idle resources such as scrap metal may be used to make jikos.
  2. Improving infrastructure-The existence of businesses in the economy makes the government establish or improve infrastructure such as roads, communication facilities and water. At other times, entrepreneurs may combine forces to improve infrastructure in their area of operation.
  3. Savings on imports-Local entrepreneurs are able to produce goods and services that are a substitute to imports. This helps the country to reduce the amount of money required to pay for such imports.
  • Reducing foreign dominance of the economy-Participation of local entrepreneurs in various business activities helps in reducing investments by foreigners in the particular area.
  • Promotion of technology/promotion of innovation, research and development-Entrepreneurs are creative and they come up with new and better ways of accomplishing tasks. Most of the inventions and innovations in our society have been developed by entrepreneurs.
  1. Promotion of entrepreneurial culture/helps in the creation of role models- Successful entrepreneurs/entrepreneurial ventures encourage other members of society to initiate their own businesses and hence act as role models in the business world.
  2. It contributes to government revenue-Taxes and fees paid by entrepreneurial ventures constitute part of government revenue / income that helps it to facilitate its operations.
  3. It promotes economic growth-Entrepreneurs produce goods and services. This increases the volume of goods and services in the economy leading to expansion of the economy.
  • It may promote self-actualization and esteem-By initiating busine-sses in which they are their own bosses, entrepreneurs pride is boosted and this may promote the overall productivity of the economy.

Characteristics of an entrepreneur

A good entrepreneur should have the following characteristics:

  1. Desire to achieve-An entrepreneur is a person who wishes to excel and has the drive to succeed while competing with others. He/she always tries to accomplish something new.
  • Ability to solve problems-An entrepreneur is expected to struggle with determination to get solutions even under difficult situation so that the business can succeed.
  1. Risk taker-Entrepreneurs take viable business ventures even when they are not sure of the returns. They assess situations and take calculated risks.
  • Initiative –An entrepreneur should be aggressive in implementing ideas well ahead of other businesses so that he/she can be ahead of them.
  • Time consciousness-An entrepreneur should be able to use time wisely and avoid wasting it. A wise and quickly implemented decision may mean success in business whereas time lost may mean failure.
  1. Creativity and innovation-An entrepreneur should be able to generate new ideas as well as think of the best ways of putting them into practice.
  2. Independence and self confidence-Entrepreneurs are their own bosses and should believe in their ability to do things and succeed.
  3. Persistence and patience-An entrepreneur should not give up when challenges arise. Sometimes, he/she takes time and make a repeated action or adopts a different course of action in order to overcome such challenges so as to reach the target
  4. Decisive-Entrepreneurs have strong problem, solving and decision making skills. The business environment is such that decision has to be made quickly to respond to any situation that may arise.
  5. Persuasive-Convincing people to believe in their ideas and buy their products keeps entrepreneurs in business
  6. Goal-oriented-Entrepreneurs are achievers who work towards set goals. They continually monitor progress to determine whether they are achieving the goals they have set and where improvements need to be made.
  7. Seek information-Entrepreneurs use various methods to get the relevant information that is necessary for the success of the business.
  • Concern for high quality products-An entrepreneur should strive to cope or beat the existing standards of quality. This will enable him/her succeed in a competitive market.
  1. Commitment to work-An entrepreneur places priority on getting tasks accomplished. To achieve this he/she may make extra ordinary personal sacrifice e.g. working until very late.
  2. Concern for customer satisfaction-An entrepreneur should ensure that customers are satisfied so as to continue being/remain loyal to the business.
  3. Desire to feedback-An entrepreneur should be interested in knowing how the business is performing.

Generating Business Ideas

For an entrepreneur, the first step in starting a business begins with an idea (business idea).

Business ideas are all about thoughts on possible businesses an entrepreneur can start or improve. It indicates among other things;

  1. The products to produce/sell
  2. Who the business will sell to (market)
  3. Where the business will be located
  4. How the will be run (management)
  5. Why the business is needed (objectives)

 

 

 

Sources of Business Ideas

  1. Newspapers-Local newspapers like the Daily Nation, East African e.t.c especially in the business and advertising sections have a lot of information about commercial opportunities as well as personal services.
  2. Shows and exhibition-Visiting shows and exhibitions organized by manufactures and distributors and asking questions from the sales Entrepreneurs can also get business ideas from products displayed in such shows.

iii. Magazines and journals-Reading magazines and journals with business information may equip an entrepreneur with new business ideas.

  1. Hobbies –These are activities pursued for pleasure but they can also serve as a source of business ideas e.g. photography.
  2. Vocational training and experience-A business idea may be developed from one’s own area of training or experience e.g. a teacher may use ideas from his/her training to start a private school.
  3. Surveys and market research-This involves conducting an investigation to gather information from consumers on what products they require.

vii. Recycling/using waste products-Some waste products could be converted into useful products e.g. scrap metal for making jikos,old tyres for making sandals e.t.c

viii. Listening to what people say-By listening keenly to what people say, one can identify unsatisfied needs e.g. complaints about goods and services in the market. These complaints may form a basis of a business idea for an entrepreneur.

  1. Identifying a market gap (niche)-An entrepreneur may try to identify/spot the needs of consumers which are not being met by the existing goods and services.
  2. Brain storming-An entrepreneur can engage other people in a discussion on how best to develop businesses.
  3. Listing attributes of a product-By listing the attributes of a product that is already existing in the market, one can find new use for the product.

xii. Copying/improving an existing business-This involves identifying the weaknesses of a business and trying to come up with solutions.

Business Opportunity

A good business plan is not necessarily a business opportunity. A business idea becomes a business opportunity if it is viable i.e. it can be developed into a successful/profitable business enterprise

A business opportunity is a favourable chance that an entrepreneur accepts for investment. It exists where there is a gap to be filled in the needs of the market. Examples of such gaps include:

  1. In availability of products-This is where goods and services needed by the consumers are not available at all in the market.
  2. Poor quality products-A business opportunity exists if one offers better quality goods and services than those of the existing businesses.
  3. Insufficient quantities-This is where the goods supplied are not enough to meet the demand/need of the consumers.
  4. Unaffordable prices-A business opportunity exists where one would charge affordable prices.
  5. Poor services-A business opportunity exists where customers are not served well.

Evaluating a business opportunity

This means assessing whether the identified opportunity is viable or not. This helps in arriving at the best decision concerning the business idea to implement

Evaluation should be done carefully, systematically and without emotions. Evaluation is necessary even where there is only one business idea. This will help in avoiding starting a business that cannot succeed.

Factors to consider when evaluating a business opportunity

The following are the factors to consider when evaluating a business opportunity.

  1. Personal consideration-These are the abilities and expectations of an entrepreneur. They include the following;
  • Objectives-The entrepreneur should evaluate the business idea to find out whether it is in line with his/her objectives.
  • Skills-Where a business requires certain specialized skills and those skills are lacking the idea may be dropped.
  • Commitments-Where the business is likely to interfere with the entrepreneurs other commitments it may fail.
  • Interest-It is necessary to check whether the intended business will interest the entrepreneur or not. If the entrepreneur will not enjoy running the business, the idea should be dropped.
  1. Business consideration-These are external factors that are likely to affect the operations of the business and they include;
  2. Availability of market for the product-An entrepreneur should assess the availability of customers before starting a business. Customers exist where there is a gap/nich in the market.
  3. Technology-The business should be evaluated in terms of whether there is an appropriate technology that can be used in production. Factors to be looked into include;
    1. -Appropriateness of the technology
    2. -The cost of the technology
    3. -The possibility of the business suffering in case the technology becomes outdated/obsolete.
  • Availability of raw materials and other resources-The raw materials and resources required should be within the reach and affordable to the entrepreneur.
  1. Government policy-An entrepreneur should consider the requirements of the government before starting a business e.g. the government may require certain businesses to be located in certain areas only.
  2. Amount of capital required-The capital required to run and maintain the business should be considered i.e the source of capital.
  3. Profitability of the business-Within a certain duration of time.
  • The break-even period-How long the business can take to support itself.
  • Possibility of expansion i.e. the potential for growth of the business.
  1. Impact of the business operations on the environments; some businesses lead to environmental degradation and should be located in appropriate places/effect on community and environmental health.
  2. Security-Availability of security should be considered.
  3. Level of competition-This will help determine whether the business will survive or not.
  • The risks that the business will face.

 

BUSINESS PLAN

This is a written document that highlights the objectives of the business and steps to be followed in order to achieve these objectives. It indicates where the business is, where it wants to move to, how and when.

Contents of a good business plan

  1. Name of the business
  2. The product to be sold or produced
  3. Personnel to manage the business
  4. Amount of finance and other resources required
  5. The market to be served (customers)
  6. Types of employees required
  7. Projection (level of achievement in future in terms of profit)
  8. Summary of the plan.

Need for the business plan

  1. A business plan is necessary to an entrepreneur for the following reasons:
  2. Avoiding mistakes-in the process of drawing a plan; mistakes that would take place in the business are identified and corrected in the plan. This helps in avoiding the occurrence of such mistakes in the business.
  • Identifying strength and weaknesses-A business plan helps in identifying strengths or weaknesses and where weaknesses are detected, remedial actions may be taken early enough.
  1. Requirement by financiers-Financial institutions such as banks may require a business plan before they can accept to finance the activities of the business.
  2. Allocation of resources-It helps to determine the resources required and plan on how and where to use them. This ensures that resources are neither underutilized nor used for the wrong purpose.
  3. Facilitates business evaluation-A business plan helps an entrepreneur to assess the progress of the business and any deviation (difference) from the intended plan can be corrected in good time.
  • It helps an entrepreneur outline competition-It helps the entrepreneur to be fully aware of the market she or he plans to operate in, understand important trends and know who her/his competitors are and their strengths and weaknesses. This information aids the entrepreneur to develop products that are better than those of the competitors.
  • A motivating factor-A business plan is communicated to all employees in the business. This makes them aware of the direction to be taken by the business. This motivates them to work towards that direction.
  1. Adaptability-Normally, not all events occur as predicted in the business plan. However, a well drawn business plan should give room to accommodate any changes that might occur in the future.
  2. Tool for control-Planning involves setting of standards against which performances can be assessed. In case of deviation corrective measures can be taken.

Factors that influence entrepreneurship practices

There are many conditions or factors which may encourage or discourage entrepreneurship. Some of these factors are:

  1. Government policy-Some government policies are favourable to the operations of the business and thus encourage people to go into business while other policies may be unfavourable and will discourage people from going into business. E.g. higher taxes are unfavourable hence discouraging.
  2. Infrastructure-infrastructure includes transport and communication networks, water, security e.t.c. Availability of good infrastructure in an area tends to encourage people to set up businesses while poor infrastructure tends to discourage them
  • Levels of education and skills-Relevant and appropriate knowledge and skills are necessary if the business has to succeed. These are acquired through education, training or experience.
  1. Availability of markets-Adequate markets encourages existing entrepreneurs to continue producing and also encourage/attract new ones to venture into business.
  2. Availability of resources-Appropriate resources are necessary for starting and smooth running of a business. These resources include physical, human, capital and technology.
  3. Cultural and social beliefs and attitudes-These are norms, values and beliefs of a given community. Culture helps determine the kind of goods and services that people consume. this in turn, dictates the type of businesses to be established in such communities.e.g Muslims do not take pork thereforebusinesses selling pork will not do well in such communities.
  • Competition-Businesses will do well if they are able to complete favourably. Others will avoid competition by establishing businesses where there is no competition.
  • Political stability-political stability gives conducive atmosphere for businesses to start and thrive on the other hands, where there is no political instability, businesses may not do well and entrepreneurs may close down businesses or new ones may not come up.
  1. Natural factors-natural factors such as rainfall, temperatures, earthquakes, pests, drought e.t.c. may influence the type of businesses that are carried out in an area, especially agricultural businesses.
  2. Presence of role models in the society-The presence of successful entrepreneurs acts as an encouragement to aspiring entrepreneurs.

Causes of Business success

A business is considered as being successful if it makes consistent profit and experiences progressive growth in the scale of its operations.

Some of the factors that lead to the success of business may include:

  • Right choice of business-A good business opportunity needs to be evaluated on the basis of ability to capture many customers, make reasonable profit for the owner(s) and provide an opportunity for growth. Making the right choice of a business or product ultimately contributes to the success of a business.
  • Proper managerial skills-An entrepreneur should be able to carry out management roles effectively. A good manager will carry out roles such as;
  1. Hiring staff-The process of acquiring new employees to take up new positions or to replace employees who have left the business.
  • Assigning duties-Allocating employees duties according to their qualifications.
  1. Supervising-Ensuring that employees carry out tasks that are assigned to them
  2. Training-Enabling employees to acquire knowledge and skills necessary to perform duties assigned to them.
  3. Motivating-giving employees inducement to perform their duties.
  • Proper location/availability of customers-The business should be situated in a place convenient for its operations e.g. where customers are easily available.
  • Adequate finance/capital-Money is needed to acquire other resources that are required by the business. A business that has adequate capital is likely to do well as it is able to finance all its operations.
  • Lack of competition-Most businesses are put out of operation by stiff competition. Therefore, a business operating in an area where there is little or no competition is likely to succeed.
  • Commitment to business
  • Proper financial management-Proper management of finances is necessary for the success of the business. It ensures that money is available and is used for the intended purpose.

Management of finances includes:

  1. Acquisition of finances-This involves raising of the required amounts of money. This can be done through a variety of ways such as loans from financial institutions and owner’s contributions.
  2. Managing cash-This ensures that the available money is only used for the activities that are beneficial to the well being of the business.
  3. Proper record keeping-This involves having a record of finances raised and how they are used.
  • Proper debt management-Care should be taken to ensure that credit is only extended to credit worthy customers (credit worthy customers are those whose chances of paying are high).Debt collection should also be carefully planned to ensure that they are collected when due.
  • Good public relations-This involves creating and improving a good relationship between the business and other people. Good relations are necessary for attracting and retention of customers.
  • Being creative and innovative-This involves finding new uses of a product, new channels of communication and new ways of doing things. This enables the entrepreneur to be ahead of others.
  • Proper market research-The business environment usually changes at a high rate. This makes it necessary for an entrepreneur to study his/her customer’s preferences, tastes, spending patterns, income levels, competitions, and behavior and substitute products.
  • Good/proper time management-Time management is the ability to carry out planned activities within the allocated period.
  • Proper skills and attitudes of employees-Employing qualified staff results in work being done in a professional manner. This enhances the performance of the business.
  • Proper pricing of goods and services-Pricing should be done appropriately. If the prices for the products are too high, the business will lose customers. Very low prices may attract customers but kill the business. It is therefore important to create a balance between price to charge and the profit margin to realize.

 

ETHICAL ISSUES IN BUSINESS

Ethics -refers to a set of values, principles and rules of acceptable behavior which influence how individuals, groups of people and the society in general behave.

Business ethics-refers to acceptable behavior that should be displayed by business people. Business ethics helps businesses in deciding what actions are right or wrong depending on circumstances.

Ethical issues-are the moral concerns that arise in the course of carrying out business.

Need for Ethical issues in Business

The need for ethical issues in business includes the following;

  1. Ensures no discrimination in business-Business ethics ensures there is no discrimination in areas such as recruitment (hiring), promotion, training, remuneration and assignment of duties. These processes should be objective and based on merit, qualification, experience and ability.

-It ensures that everybody is given an equal opportunity (has equal chance) and is not discriminated against because of their sex, religion, ethnicity, social background e.t.c.

  1. Ensures protection of the environment/Helps in avoiding environmental pollution-Business ethics prohibits business units from carrying out activities that may cause pollution and degradation of the environment. Environmental degradation may be caused by human activities such as logging and unplanned cultivation. Pollution may be caused by activities such as:
  2. Damping effluents from production units into water masses thereby causing water pollution. Water pollution is disastrous to human health and also to aquatic animals.
  3. Emitting carbon dioxide and other gases into the atmosphere causing air pollution
  4. Damping of waste material on the land surface causing solid waste pollution This creates terrible sites to watch and also breeding places for dangerous insects such as flies.
  • Ensures fair play in competition-Ethics ensures that businesses do not engage in unfair practices while competing with others. These practices may include:
  • Destroying a competitor’s product or promotional tools such as billboards
  • Buying and destroying competitor’s products before they reach the market
  • Giving false information about a competitor’s product
  • Helps in avoiding environmental degradation-Ethics ensures that the physical environment is not degraded through business activities. Such activities may include:
  • Deforestation through logging
  • Unplanned cultivation
  • Helps in avoiding environmental pollution-Environmental pollution may be caused by activities such as:
    • Releasing carbon dioxide and other gases into the atmosphere thereby causing air pollution
    • Channeling effluents from factories to water masses thereby causing water pollution. Such pollution can be harmful to human health and aquatic animals.
    • Disposing of waste material such as paper and scrap metal on the land surface thereby causing solid waste pollution.
    • Producing too loud noise which might be harmful to human beings hearings
    • Emitting too strong light that may be harmful to our eyesight
  1. Ensures rights of employees are upheld-Ethics ensures that the employer does not violate the rights of employees especially as laid out in their terms and conditions of employment. Such rights include payment of dues in time.
  2. Eliminates use of unfair means of achieving business objectives-Ethics ensures that the business operations are carried out in a professional way e.g. it is unethical to give or receive a bribe in order to win a business contract. Similarly, it is not ethical to hoard goods awaiting their prices to go up.
  3. Avoids consumer exploitation-Ethics ensures that consumers are not exploited by the business. Consumers may be exploited through practices such as:
  4. Overcharging them
  5. False advertisement
  6. Selling poor quality goods and services
  7. Selling wrong quantities
  8. Selling harmful commodities

 

THE OFFICE

  1. Define the term an office

An office is a building, room or a place set aside for administrative, communication or clerical work of an organization.

  1. Outline the functions of an office
  • Receiving of information in various forms such as calls, personal visits or documents such as letters
  • Recording and sorting of information received.
  • Storing of information for future reference
  • Distribution of information within and outside the organization to the various sections, departments or personnel for necessary action
  • Reproduction or making of copies of document by use of various methods, such as photocopying, duplicating and carbon copying
  • Protecting or safeguarding the organization’s property
  1. State the various reprographic techniques that can be carried out in an office
  • Carbon copying
  • Stencil duplication
  • Photocopying
  • Spirit duplicating
  • Ink duplicating
  1. Your school would wish to use photocopying as a method of making copies of exams. State the advantages and disadvantages of using this method

Advantages of photocopying

  • It is a fast method of reprography
  • It is a simple method and require little training of the users
  • One will obtain the exact copies of the original document
  • The method is not expensive if the copies to be made are few
  • It is environmental friendly

Disadvantages of photocopying

  • The copies that are made fade in the cause of time
  • Photocopying can be costly if the copies being made are many
  • The employees may misuse the method due to its convenience
  • Photocopying machine requires electricity which may be expensive
  • Few colours in a document may be obtained by use of this method
  1. State the types of office layout
  • Enclosed office layout
  • Open office layout
  • Landscape office layout
  1. Suggest reasons why an organization should use landscape office layout
  • It creates a relaxed atmosphere for the workers
  • It is more attractive and beautiful
  • The image of the organization/firm is enhanced
  • It promotes good working relations and co-operation among the workers
  • Equipment and office facilities may be shared among the employees
  • The flowers or plants used break the monotony of open spaces
  1. State ways in which landscape office layout can be created
  • By placing plants/flowers in an office
  • By having paintings of animals or plants on the wall
  • By placing fish aquariums in an office
  • Through shaping of office furniture in form of animals, birds and concrete shapes
  • Creating miniature physical features such as waterfalls and mountains in the office
  1. State why you will advice an office manager to use an open office layout instead of an enclosed office layout
  • In an open office layout it is easier to supervise workers than in an enclosed office
  • An open office discourages absenteeism which may be common in an enclosed office
  • It is cheaper to maintain an open office than an enclosed office
  • Equipment, facilities and machines can be shared in an open office which may not be possible in an enclosed office
  • Floor space is saved in an open office than in an enclosed office
  • There is enhanced attraction and framework in open office
  • It is cheaper to light an open office than an enclosed office
  • It is easy to locate employees in an open office
  1. State the advantages of enclosed office layout
  • It is ideal for work that is confidential in nature
  • It is more secure than an open office layout
  • The office is ideal where high level of concentration is required
  • It is prestigious for the occupant of such an office as they are recognized
  • The worker is not disrupted by noise or movement of other employees
  1. Highlight the disadvantages of an open office layout
  • There is a lot of noise and disruption from other employees
  • Contagious diseases may spread easily among the employees
  • The top ranked workers may feel belittled being placed among other workers
  • It is not very conducive for work that is confidential or secretive in nature
  • Property within the office is not very safe
  • Due to use by many people the office may not be very tidy
  1. Outline the factors that have to be taken into consideration when deciding on a type of office layout to use
  • The cost of construction and maintenance
  • The number of staff to be accommodated in the office
  • The climatic condition of the area
  • Government directive if any
  • The nature of work to be carried out in that particular office
  • The nature and rank of staff to be accommodated in that particular office
  • The floor space available for the office
  • The need to maintain a good work flow among the workers
  1. State the disadvantages of an enclosed office layout
  • It can encourage absenteeism
  • It is not easy to supervise the employees
  • It is expensive to construct and maintain
  • Facilities and office equipment cannot be shared among the workers
  • Workers can misuse office equipment such as the telephone
  • The office layout takes up more space
  • A lot of time is wasted when moving from one office to another
  • It may promote individualism as some employees are isolated from others
  1. Enumerate the factors you will advice Mr.Mwajuma to consider when buying office machines for his company
  • The effect of the machine on the workers
  • The cost of the machine or equipment
  • The suitability of the machine for the task that is intended for
  • The availability of after sales services provide by the seller
  • Presence of office staff with the skills required to operate the machine
  • One has to consider space or room to keep the machine or equipment
  • The likelihood of the machine being outdated absolute or out of date
  • One has to consider whether that machine can adopt to future changes
  1. State the best type of machine one would use to perform the following tasks:
  Functions Type of machine
(a) To create postage impressions on envelopes Franking machine
(b) To fold documents put them in envelope and seal them Composite machine
(c) To destroy sensitive but unwanted documents Paper shredder
(d) To store large volumes of data Computer
(e) To run 300 copies of an exam for students in a school Printing machine
(f) To make exam copies of a certain original document Photocopier
(g) To trim papers to the required sizes Guillotine machine

 

  1. Highlight the disadvantages of using office machine
  • They can be very costly/expensive to buy and operate
  • They occupy space which can be used for other tasks
  • Machines may replace labour causing unemployment
  • Some may require electricity which may be expensive
  • Any breakdown of the machine may delay work
  • The machine may become obsolete(out of date)
  • They are subject to wear and tear(depreciation)
  • Some may require specialized or trained personnel to operate
  1. State the three categories of office staff
  • Managerial staff
  • Junior staff
  • Subordinate staff
  1. Outline the advantages of using office machines
  • Machines are labour saving and can be cost effective in the long run
  • The output of machines is of good quality
  • They can be used to minimize fraud or theft
  • Machines can be very fast saving on time
  • They can produce uniform work
  • Machines can be very accurate as compared to human labour
  • Some machines can be adapted to multiple task such as a computer
  1. Highlight the role played by a good filing system in an organization
  • Filing provides security/safety of documents
  • It facilitates easy retrieval or access of documents
  • Good filing enhances orderliness and tidiness of an office
  • It guarantees confidentiality of information since it cannot get to the wrong hands
  • Good filing promotes good communication
  • Filing guarantees that documents are protected from damage
  • Good filing guarantees good future reference in case the information is required
  1. Outline the various categories of office equipment giving examples in each case
  Category Example
(a) Typing office machine (i)Typewriter

(ii)Dictating machine

(b) Mailing office machine (i)Franking machine

(ii)Composite machine

(iii)Folding machine

(c) Communication office machine (i)Telephone

(ii)Telex

(iii)Cell phone

(d) Duplicating/reprographic machine (i)Photocopier

(ii)Duplicator

(iii)Printing machine

 

  1. Distinguish between centralized and decentralized filing system

In centralized system one department is given the responsibility of keeping and managing all the files in the whole organization. This department is referred to as a registry.Decentralised filing

  1. State the characteristics of a good office worker with office etiquette
  • Courtesy i.e dealing with people politely
  • Punctuality-keeping time at all times
  • Honesty-telling the truth
  • Co-operation with other employees
  • Tactical or being diplomatic when dealing with others
  • Good judgement and coming up with the best decision
  • Neatness and orderliness in terms of work arrangement
  • Dedication or loyalty towards the organization
  1. Highlight personal attributes that Bakari should have as an office worker
  • He should be presentable
  • He should maintain high standard of morality
  • He should have a good sitting posture
  • He should maintain high standards of hygiene
  • He should be neat and accurate in the organization of his work
  • He should maintain good health and physical fitness through having proper diet and exercising
  1. Define the roles played by the following office workers

(a)Departmental manager

  • Maintaining the books of accounts
  • He/she may prepare the budget for his/her department
  • Submitting reports to the senior manager about performance of the department
  • Monitoring and supervising workers in the department
  • Assigning roles and duties to employees in the department

(b)Personal secretary

  • Receiving and filing information
  • Booking appointments for the boss
  • Taking and writing minutes during meetings
  • He/she can maintain small amount of money for making small or petty purchases in the office
  • He/she receives and makes calls for his seniors
  1. Highlight trends in office management
  • Use of modern computers enhances efficiency
  • Introduction of customer care desks or offices to address customers concerns
  • Movement toward open and landscape office plan to enhance more interaction among the workers
  • Outsourcing for some task that can be done by other firms instead of employing workers to do the same e.g. having external cleaners or security
  • Use of the cell phone for communication
  1. E-Commerce is a recent trend in business. Outline the advantages of using this method in carrying out business activities.

Advantages

  • One can have a wide variety of goods and services from all over the world
  • It reduces the cost of travelling to the market or in search of product
  • It is fast as deals can be made within a short period of time
  • A seller can advertise goods to many consumers over a wide area
  • Paper work and the many document used on other trade are removed or reduced as selling and buying is on-line
  • A lot of information about the market can be accessed on the internet

 

HOME TRADE

TOPIC OBJECTIVES: By the end of the topic, the learners should be able to:

  1. Explain the meaning and importance of trade.
  2. Classify trade
  • Explain the forms of home trade
  1. Discuss the types and functions of retailers
  2. Discuss the types and functions of wholesalers
  3. Describe the documents used in home trade and the circumstances under which they all used
  • Explain the means of payment used in home trade and the circumstances under which they are used
  • Explain the terms of payment used in home trade and circumstances in which they are used.

MEANING OF TRADE

This is the buying and selling of goods and services with the aim of making a profit.

Importance of trade:

Trade plays a vital role in any economy. The various roles played by trade in the economy include:

  1. Helps people to acquire what they cannot produce
  2. Avails a variety of goods and services thereby improving the peoples living standards
  • Creates an outlet for goods thereby enabling the producers to dispose of their surplus produce
  1. Creates employment opportunities
  2. Encourages specialization and division of labour
  3. Promotes peace, social relations and understanding the parties involved since they depend on one another
  • Provides revenue to the business and the government in form of taxes and fees charged on the various trading activities
  • Ensures steady supply of goods and services
  1. Exploitation of local resources as traders create goods and services using locally available resources
  2. Encourages economic growth and development

Classification of Trade

  1. On the basis of geographical location of the portion involved, These are:
  2. Home trade-Also called internal, local or domestic trade.

It refers to the buying and selling of goods and services within the boundaries of a given country.

It is further divided into retail trade and wholesale trade.

  1. International trade (foreign trade)

-This is trade that is carried out beyond the boundaries of a country

-This is trade carried out between individuals or government of different countries e.g. trade between a citizen of Kenya and a citizen of Tanzania, or trade between the government of Kenya and the government of Southern Sudan

-International trade carried out between two countries is referred to as bilateral trade and international trade carried out among many countries (more than two countries) is referred to as multilateral trade.

International trade is classified into the following;

  1. Export Trade-Which is the sale of goods and services by a country to another country or individuals in one country to another country or individuals in one country to individuals in another country.
  2. Import Trade-Which is the buying of goods and services by one country from another country or by individuals in one country from individuals in another country.

Forms of Home Trade

  1. Retail Trade

-Retail trade involves the buying of goods and selling them to the final consumer. A retailer is the trader who buys goods with a view of selling them to the final consumer.

Classification of Retail Traders

Retailers are classified/categorized according to the amount of capital they need to start and operate their businesses and their sales volume. Thus retailers can be classified as;

  1. Small scale retailers
  2. Large scale retailers
  3. Small-scale Retail businesses/small scale Retailers

These are retailers whose capital requirement is low and their sales volume also low. They form the majority of retail traders and all found in all parts of the country.

Small scale businesses are easy to start and in most cases they are operated as one-man’s business.

A small scale trader serves the needs of people in the immediate neighbourhood and deal mainly in fast moving goods such as foodstuffs, detergents, kerosene e.t.c

Categories and Types of small scale

These are two main categories of small-scale traders as shown below;

  1. Small scale Traders without shops

Itinerant Traders (Hawkers and peddlers)

Roadside sellers

Open air market Traders

 

 

  1. Small scale retailers with shops

Single shops             Tied shops                Kiosks     Mobile shops

Market stalls            Canteens          Mail order stores

  1. Small scale Retailers without shops
  2. Itinerant Traders

These are retailers who move from place to place selling their goods either on foot, by bicycles or motor cycles

-They move from town to town, door to door and from village to village selling their goods. Their goods may include clothes, utensils and foodstuffs. Customers can buy goods without having to travel to look for them

-Examples of itinerant traders are hawkers and peddlers (Hawkers move around on bicycles, handcarts or motorcycles while peddlers walk around)

-The itinerant traders require a licence from the local authorities in order to sell their goods.

Characteristics of itinerant Traders

  1. Are found mainly in densely populated areas
  2. Move from place to place in search of customers
  • They are very persuasive
  1. Their prices are not controlled.

Advantages of itinerant Traders

  1. They require little capital to start
  2. They are convenient because they bring goods closer to the people
  3. The business is flexible in that they can move from place to place. They can also change from line of business to another
  4. Few legal formalities are required
  5. They usually do not suffer bad debts because they sell in cash.

Disadvantages of itinerant Traders

  1. The traders get tired because of moving from one place to another while carrying goods.
  2. The business is affected by bad weather conditions
  3. The traders sale a limited range of goods
  4. It is difficult to transport goods from one place to another.
  5. Do not offer guarantee, in case items are to be found defective
  6. They are constantly in conflict with the local government.
  7. Roadside sellers

These are traders who sell their goods at places where other people pass by and at busy places such as along busy roads, bus stages, road junctions and entrances to public buildings.

They place their goods on trays, cardboards, empty sacks and mails

They sell items such as fruits, utensils, sweets, clothing and some hardware.

  • Open-air market Traders

Open air markets are places set aside by the government through the local authorities where people meet to buy and sell goods. Traders selling similar commodities are allocated a special area. Such markets are open on particular days of the week.

The variety of goods sold here is wide and include agricultural produce, clothing, household items, animals, foodstuffs and even furniture.

The traders move from one market to another depending on the various market days.

Advantages of small-scale retailers without shops

  1. They require a small amount of capital to start and operate their businesses.
  2. They are convenient since they take goods to the customers within their reach.
  • They incur low costs of doing business
  1. Most of their goods are low-priced and hence more affordable to customers.
  2. The business is flexible. It is easy to change from one business to another
  3. They require few legal requirements
  • The financial risks involved in these businesses are minimal
  • They do not suffer bad debts since they sell on cash bases
  1. They interact at personal level with the customers and can convince them to buy their goods.

Disadvantages of small-scale retailers without shops

  1. It is tiring for traders to move from place to place especially if the goods are heavy and the distance covered are long
  2. The traders face stiff competition from other traders with more resources
  • They offer a limited variety of goods
  1. They are affected by unfavorable weather condition
  2. Lack of permanent operating premises denies them a chance to develop permanent customers
  3. They face a lot of certainty, especially in terms of a steady flow of income
  • They sometimes sell defective or low quality goods because customers expect to pay little money for them.

 

  1. Small scale Retailers with shops

These are small scale retailers with permanent locations to operate from. They include;

  1. Kiosks

These are small shops or structures found mostly in residential areas, busy streets, highly populated areas or inside building where people pass by or work

They deal in fast-moving items and groceries such as; sodas, cakes, sweets, cigarettes, and newspapers e.t.c. some kiosks also sell food

  1. Market stalls

These are permanent stands found in market places, especially those operated by the various local authorities

They are of different designs depending on the goods they sell or services they offer.

They are rented or leased by individuals from local authorities

They deal in fast moving household goods though some may specialize in other products such as clothing and shoes.

Examples are stalls at Muthurwa markets, Kariokor, and most municipal markets.

Advantages of kiosks and market stalls

  • They are small, hence easy to start and operate
  • They are conveniently located close to their customers
  • They require little capital to start
  • They tend to have a loyal group of customers since they have permanent premises
  • They incur relatively low running costs
  • They give personal attention to their customers
  • They are flexible since the owner can change from one business to another easily.

Disadvantages of kiosks and market stalls

  • They provide a limited range of products
  • They usually do not have adequate higher capital for expansion
  • They charge relatively higher prices than the retailers without shops
  • They face stiff competition from more established retail businesses
  • They sometimes suffer from bad debts
  • Due to their size, they do not enjoy economies of scale
  • For market stalls the hours for operation are controlled by the local authority concerned
  • Single shops (unit shops)

Single shops are mostly located in the trading or market centres in rural areas or in the residential areas of high towns

-They are operated from fixed premises

-They are usually run by one person who may get assistance from him/her family or employ attendance

-Some deal in one line of commodity such as houses, clothing, groceries or electronics

Advantages of single shops

  • Minimal capital is required
  • Running costs are usually low as the owner may use the services of family members
  • They may offer credit facilities to some customers
  • They are easy to start because only a licence is required
  • They usually have a loyal group of customers
  • The owner can change his or her line of business at will
  • They are easy to start since the owner does not have to meet any manufactures requirements
  • Products prices are fixed by the shop owners
  • The owner has the freedom of creativity and independence
  • They are convenient since they ensure goods are within easy reach of their customers.

Disadvantages of single shops

  • Expansion is difficult due to limited funds
  • They face stiff competition from large businesses
  • The absence of the owner may result in closure and loss of business
  • May suffer bad debts
  • Provide limited variety of goods
  • The operations of the business are affected by the owner’s commitment.
  1. Tied shops

These are shops that mainly sell the products of one particular manufacture or are owned by a specific supplier of certain goods. The shops are owned or controlled by the manufacturer, and are thus tied to the manufacture.

The manufacture/supplier designs the organization of the shop and its appearance e.g. painting hence they look alike. The supply closely supervises the shops.

Examples of tide shops include; Bata shops which sell shoes made by Bata Company, petrol station like National, Kobil, and total e.t.c

Advantages of Tied shops

  • Availability of goods is assured at all times
  • The supplier carries out promotion for the goods
  • The manufacturer/supplier can easily give credit to the shops
  • Customers can return or change faulty goods at any of the shops
  • The shops are easily identifiable due to their similarity
  • Traders are financed by the manufacture
  • They get loyal customers who keep buying their branded products
  • Advertisement expenses are met by the manufacture
  • They get technical advice from the manufacture
  • Some operate from permanent premises owned by the manufacture.

Disadvantages of Tied shops

  • Decision making is slow because the manufacturer must be consulted
  • The variety of goods is limited
  • The shops cannot sell goods from any other manufactures even if customers require them
  • Prices are fixed by the manufacture and sometimes profit margins may be low
  • They inhibit the retailers creativity and innovations
  • There is a likelihood of disagreements between the manufacture and the tied shop owners.

Differences/Distinction between a tied shop and single shop                                                                                                                                          Single shop                                                       Tied shop

-Owner is free to stock whatever he/she wishes Dealership can be withdrawn if operators stock competing products
Owned by individual or a group of people The owner is normally the manufacturer
Sells products from different manufacturers Sells products from a single manufacturer
-Design of shop according to owners wish Shops usually have the same design
Prices of goods determined by shop owner or different manufactures Prices of goods set by the manufacturer
Operators not trained by manufacturers Operators are usually trained by manufacturer
  1. Canteens:These are retail shops found in institutions such as schools, colleges, hospitals and army barracks.

-They stock a variety of consumable goods such as sodas, bread, tea, groceries and other things used by the people in that institution.

-They are run by the institutions management or by individuals on retail business

-Most of them operate without a license as they are considered to be part of the institution. Their hours of operation are sometimes regulated by the institution

Advantages of canteens

-Some do not pay any rent, thus they incur low overhead costs

-They often require low capital to start

-Some offer credit facilities to their customers

-They are situated at ideal location which is convenient for their customers

-They are assured of a market as they cater for people in particular institution.

Disadvantages of canteens

-The market is limited to people in a particular institution

-They do not open throughout/they open for limited hours e.g. after classes in schools

-They close down when the targeted customers are not available e.g. during school holidays.

-They may suffer from bad debts

-They are difficult to expand due to insufficient funds

  1. Automatic vending machines; These are coin or card operated machines used to sell commodities like drinks, stamps, and snacks e.t.c. Examples are coffee shops, ATM’s e.t.c

Features

-They dispense goods or services once a coin or a card is inserted and instructions keyed in.

-They operate without an attendant

-They are usually placed at strategic places such as busy streets, office buildings, shopping centres and hospitals.

Advantages of vending machines

  • Commodities can be bought anytime because no attendant is required
  • They save the owner the cost of employing a shop attendant
  • They can be put strategically to boost sales e.g at institutions
  • They are fast and accurate
  • They are not affected by weather changes
  • They provide goods and services on cash basis protecting the owner from the burden of bad debts.

Disadvantages of vending machines

  • They provide a limited range of products
  • Break-downs or stock-outs may discourage customers
  • Maintenance costs are high due to regular servicing, repairs and sometimes vandalism
  • The owner may incur losses through fraud and use of inappropriate coins and cards by consumers.
  • Customers are forced to carry coins and cards in order to obtain goods or services
  • Their use is limited to customers who are familiar with how the machine works
  • They are mainly found in urban areas, thereby locking out the people in rural areas.
  • Mobile shops

Mobile shops, like itinerant traders move from town to town or village to village selling their goods.

-They have vehicles that they have converted into a shop from which customers can buy their goods

-They visit different towns at regular intervals.

Advantages of small scale Retailers

  1. Easy to raise capital to start
  2. Retailers are in close contact with the consumers and may give credit to credit worthy customers.
  3. Are able to use free or cheap labour from family members
  4. The risks involved in their businesses are small
  5. The business is simple to start and manage
  6. Few legal formalities required to start and run the business
  7. The trader can easily change from one form of business to another i.e. the business is flexible

Disadvantages of small-scale retailers

  1. Traders have limited access to loan facilities
  2. They may not afford to hire specialists or technical staff
  3. May suffer bad debts if they give credit to customers without proper assessment
  4. Do not enjoy economies of scale
  5. Have a low turnover because of the little capital invested

 

LARGE SCALE RETAILERS

Large-scale retailers have the following features/characteristics;

  1. Require large amounts of capital to start and maintain
  2. They operate from larger fixed premises
  • They operate mainly in urban areas
  1. They have a large labour force
  2. Buy goods in large quantities from wholesalers or directly from producers and are therefore allowed large trade and quantity discounts and other favourable credit facilities
  3. Require the services of specialists such as salespersons and accountants
  • May occupy one large premise or several premises in the same town or in different towns
  • They have large stocks and large sales volumes

TYPES OF LARGE SCALE RETAILERS

  1. Supermarkets:A supermarket is a large-scale self-selection/self-service store that deals mainly with household goods such as utensils, foodstuffs and clothes. It has the following features;

Features of supermarkets

  1. Requires large capital to start
  2. They stock a wide variety of goods
  • Offers self service facilities
  1. Goods have price tags or bar codes
  2. Prices of goods are fixed
  3. No credit facilities are offered
  • Sell at comparatively low prices
  • Goods are systematically arranged for easy selection
  1. Shoppers are provided with baskets or trolleys for convenience
  2. There is minimal interaction between buyer and seller
  3. There are employees who pack goods for customers at the pay points.

Advantages of supermarkets

  1. Prices may be relatively low because they buy their goods in bulk and are given discounts
  2. Saves time as customers are able to get most goods they require under one roof
  • Self-service saves the customers time
  1. Few attendants are employed thereby reducing the monthly wage bill
  2. Impulse buying leads to more sales, hence high profits
  3. Bad debts are avoided because there are no credit sales.
  • The price tags on goods help customers to monitor their spending.

Disadvantages of supermarkets

  1. Do not offer credit facilities to customers
  2. Do not deliver goods to the customer’s premises
  • Are found mainly in urban areas
  1. May incur losses due to pilferage of goods
  2. Impulse buying may lead the customers to buying goods they may not need.
  3. They are expensive to start and operate due to the large amount of capital required
  • Prices are fixed and bargaining is not accepted, which discourages some customers
  • Minimal personal interaction limits chances for making more sales
  1. Hypermarkets

A hypermarket is a large shopping complex/centre comprising a variety of businesses managed by different people all housed in one building

Examples; village market, sarit centre, Tuskeys-Kisumu, Nakumatt mega city-Kisumu e.t.c

Features/Characteristics of Hypermarkets

  1. Are served with good access roads
  2. They have ample parking space
  • Many businesses in one building
  1. Located in the outskirts of town
  2. Offer a variety of goods and services
  3. Occupy a large space.

Advantages of Hypermarkets

  1. Offer ample and secure parking space to customers
  2. Customers can do all their shopping in one building
  • They are usually open for long hours
  1. They may provide credit facilities by accepting credit cards
  2. There is less traffic congestion as hypermarkets are located away from urban centres
  3. Provide a wide variety of goods and services to customers under one roof.
  • They have fair prices that are customer friendly.

 

Disadvantages of Hypermarkets

  1. Are only convenient to customers who have cars because they are situated away from city centres
  2. They serve limited number of people due to their location
  • They require large amount of capital to establish
  1. They can easily exploit their customers since their prices are not controlled
  2. Require large amount of space which are not available in central business district (CBD)
  3. They spend a lot of security to safeguard properties
  4. Chain stores (Multiple shops); Are large scale businesses with separate branches which are managed and organized centrally. The branch managers are accountable to the head office. Examples; African Retail Traders (ART), White Rose dry cleaners, Nakumatt, Tuskys, Uchumi e.t.c

Characteristics/features of chain stores

  1. Are managed centrally from a head office
  2. Prices are standard for all their products in all their branches
  • All branches deal in the same type of products
  1. Sales are decentralized i.e. the various shops situated in different places act as selling points or branches
  2. Purchases of stock are centralized i.e. buy stock buy stock in bulk centrally and distributed to the different branches
  3. Goods can be transferred from one shop to another where the need for them is higher
  • The shops operate under one name and are similar in appearance and interior layout

Advantages of chain stores/multiple shops

  1. They enjoy large trade discounts since they buy their goods in bulk centrally and is passed to consumers in form of low prices
  2. Common costs such as those of advertising are shared
  • Goods that do not have a high demand in one branch can be transferred to another where their demand is high
  1. They are easily identified by their colour and design
  2. They have low operational costs because of the centralized buying, storage, advertising and accounting
  3. They serve a large number of customers because they are spread in many towns and cities
  • The similarity of the shops in appearance and services serves as an advertising tool
  • Risks such as losses are spread among many shops
  1. It is possible to pay for goods in one branch and pick them up in another.

Disadvantages of chain stores/multiple shops

  1. Large amount of capital is required to start and maintain the business
  2. They cater mainly for the urban areas as they are situated in those places
  • Organizational problems may occur due to their large size
  1. No credit facilities are offered except those operating exclusively on hire purchase schemes
  2. Response to market changes is slow due to the slow decision making
  3. Decision making is slow as the head office must be consulted
  • Lack of personal touch with customers
  • Absence of personal touch between employer and employee may reduce incentives for hard work among staff
  1. People tend to shy away from buying similar products such as clothes and this may reduce sales.
  2. Departmental stores

This is a group of single shops operating under one roof with a centralized management

Each shop/department specializes in a particular line of products and is headed by its own department manager.

Characteristics of departmental stores

  1. Each department has its own manager
  2. Each department sells only one line of products
  • All departmental managers are answerable to a general manger
  1. They offer a wide variety of goods at relatively low prices
  2. They sell goods strictly on cash basis
  3. They are usually in town centres
  • Goods are not transferable from one department to another as each has its own variety of goods.

Advantages of departmental stores

  1. Customers can buy/access a wide variety of goods at fair prices under one roof.
  2. They can afford to hire trained qualified experienced staff who provide quality services
  • They buy goods in large trade discounts. This enables them to sell at low prices.
  1. Each department is able to make independent and quick decisions that affect its operations.
  2. The independence of departments ensures that the weakness of one department does not affect each other.
  3. Savings can be made on some activities such as product promotion by centralizing them.

Disadvantages of Departmental stores

  1. A large amount of capital is required to start and maintain the stores
  2. They require a large number of customers to operate profitably
  • It is difficult to give personal attention to customers
  1. They cater mainly for the urban communities in which they are located
  2. They strictly sell their goods on cash basis
  3. Operational costs are high due to the wide variety of services offered
  • Their large size could encourage theft and pilferage of goods
  • The independence of departments can make central control difficult.
  1. Mail order stores

This is a type of retail business where business is carried out through the post office, telephone or email

-Ordering of the goods is done through the post office telephone or email and delivering of goods is done by post or courier

-There is no personal contact between the seller and the buyer and buyers get information from advertisements.

-Goods are dispatched on the basis of cash with order (CWD) or cash on delivery (COD).

Characteristics/features of Mail order stores

They sell the goods through the post office

-They operate on cash with order (CWO) or cash on delivery (COD) terms

-Heavy advertisement are involved

-Customers do not visit the selling premises.

-There is no personal contact between the buyer or the seller

-All transactions are done through the post office

-They deal with goods that are less bulky, have high value, and are durable and not too fragile

-May have large warehouses

Advantages of Mail order stores

  • They reach customers who are far for away from the shopping centres
  • Do not require the services of sales personnel or shop attendants for skilled labour since selling is routine
  • Total control of distribution is possible
  • Payments is made with order or delivery so there is little chance of bad debts
  • Eliminates the loss associated with shop space, thus saving on rent
  • Supply of goods is based on order thus a trader requires little working capital
  • The method eliminates trips to congested stores and lengthy waits queues
  • Do not require large storage space for goods.

Disadvantages of Mail order stores

  • Advertising and postage costs may increases the price of goods
  • There is lack of personal contact between the seller and the buyer
  • There is limited variety of goods on offer
  • Customers do not have the opportunity of inspecting goods before buying
  • There are no credit facilities
  • The method is only suitable for those who can read and write
  • Should there be a problem with the post office.e.g industrial action like strikes, the business may be affected
  • Difficult to operate in places where post office services are poor or unavailable
  • Chances of being defrauded are high.

FUNCTIONS OF RETAILERS

These can be discussed as services rendered to consumers, wholesalers and producers

Services Rendered to consumers

  1. Offers credit facilities: Retailers are in close contact with the consumers and some may give them credit facilities
  2. After-sales services: Retailers who sell technical goods e.g. cars, electronics e.t.c may offer after sale services to consumers e.g. transport, installation repair e.t.c
  • Provision of variety of goods: Retailers stock a wide variety of goods from different wholesalers and manufactures enabling the consumers to have a wide choice.
  1. Advising consumers: Retailers may offer advice to consumers on choice and use of products
  2. Availing needed goods: Retailers make goods available to consumers at the right time and place
  3. Breaking bulk: Retailers sell goods to consumers in convenient quantities
  • Accumulating bulk
  • Stabilizing prices: By ensuring that goods are continuously available to consumers

Services Rendered to wholesalers

  1. Retailers store goods and relieve the wholesalers the burden of storing goods and the storage costs
  2. They relieve the wholesalers the burden of transportation
  • Retailers advice wholesalers on market trends(on consumers demand)and give valuable information
  1. They help in distribution of goods to the consumers
  2. They help in breaking bulk on behalf of the wholesaler
  3. They finance wholesalers to continue with their operations through paying for the goods
  • They relieve the wholesaler of some risks that arise from the storage of goods such as theft, fire and accidents.

Services Rendered to producers

  1. Through wholesalers retailers provide very vital information to manufactures about market demand
  2. They advertise goods on behalf of producers
  • They sell and market goods to consumers. This relieves the manufactures the task and risk of retailing
  1. They store goods on behalf of the producers
  2. They break bulk on behalf of producers to consumers
  3. They finance producers by buying and paying cash

WHOLESALE TRADE

Wholesaling involves selling goods in large quantities to traders for resale. A wholesaler is a trader who buys goods in bulk from producers/manufactures for resale to retailers at a profit.

-There are wholesalers who carry out retailing but that do not make them retailers.

Classification of wholesalers/Types of wholesalers

Wholesalers may be classified depending on a number of factors. These factors include;

  1. According to the range of goods they handle
  2. According to the geographical area in which they operate
  3. According to their method of operation.
  4. According to the range of goods they handle

Under this classification, wholesalers may be any of the following;

  1. General merchandise wholesalers
  2. General line wholesalers
  3. Specialized wholesalers
  4. General merchandise wholesalers

The word merchandise means goods.

-The general merchandise wholesalers stock and sell a wide variety of goods e.g. hardware, clothes, cosmetics and foodstuffs. The retailers who buy from these wholesalers are thus able to get a wide variety of goods for resale.

-They are also called general wholesalers or full-line wholesalers

  1. b) General line wholesalers

-These are wholesalers who deal in a wide variety of goods within the same line e.g. textbooks, duplicating papers and other types of stationary.

  1. c) Specialized wholesalers

-These are wholesalers who deal in a particular good from a given line e.g. in the line of grains, they may specialize in maize only.

ii)According to the geographical area in which they operate.

Under this category wholesalers may be;

  1. Nationwide wholesalers
  2. Regional wholesalers.
  3. Nationwide wholesalers:

These are wholesalers who supply goods to traders in all parts of the country.

-They establish warehouses or depots in different areas from Kenya National Trading Corporation (KNTC)

  1. b) Regional Wholesalers

These are wholesalers who supply goods to certain parts of the country only. They may cover a county, District, division e.t.c

iii) According to their method of operation

Under this classification, wholesalers can be:

  1. Cash and carry wholesalers
  2. Mobile wholesalers
  3. Rack jobbers
  4. Cash and carry wholesalers:These wholesalers sell goods on cash and self-service basis like supermarkets

-They neither offer transport nor credit facilities to their customers.

  1. Mobile wholesalers/Track distributors:These are wholesalers who use vehicles to move from place to place supplying goods to retailers e.g. soda distributors, bread distributors, beer distributors e.t.c.
  2. Rack jobbers

These wholesalers specialize in selling certain/particular products to other specialized wholesalers. They buy goods from producers or from other countries for reselling.

E.g. some wholesalers buy horticultural products from producers and sell to other wholesalers in urban areas

-Rack jobbers usually stock their goods in shelves or racks from which customers select the goods to buy. Customers may be allowed to pay for the goods after they have sold them.

  1. d) Drop shippers

These are wholesalers who make orders for goods from manufactures/producers but do not take them from the producers premises. They then look for the buyers for the goods and supply the goods directly from the producers

Alternate classification of wholesalers

An alternative classification of wholesalers is given below:

  1. Those who buy goods store them in warehouses and sell them to traders without having added anything to them.
  2. Wholesalers who act as wholesaler’s agents or brokers. These are middlemen who are paid a commission for their work e.g. commission agents
  • Those who after buying the goods and storing them prepare them for sale. They break bulk, pack, brand, sort, grade and blend the goods

These terms are explained as below:

  1. Breaking bulk-Reducing a commodity into smaller quantities for the convenience of the buyer e.g. buying sugar from the producer in sacks and selling it in packets.
  2. Packing-Putting goods in packets and boxes ready for sale.
  3. Branding-Giving a product a name by which it will be sold
  4. Sorting-Selecting goods to desired sizes, weight, colour and qualities
  5. Grading-Putting goods in groups of similar qualities to make it easier to price them
  6. Blending-It involves mixing different grades of a product to achieve qualities like taste and colour.

 

Functions of a wholesaler

These can be discussed as services rendered to producers, retailers and to consumers.

Services of wholesalers to the producers

  1. They relieve the producers the problem of distribution by buying goods from them and selling to retailers
  2. They relieve the producers of some risks they would experience e.g. damage, theft, fall in demand e.t.c
  • Save the producers from the problem of storage by buying goods and keeping in their warehouses
  1. They prepare goods for sale on behalf of the producers
  2. They get feedback from consumers on behalf of producers
  3. They promote products through advertising, displays, trade fairs and exhibitions
  • They finance producers by buying goods from them and paying in cash.

Services of wholesalers to the Retailers

  1. They stock a wide variety of goods in large quantities relieving the retailer from buying from different producers
  2. They avail goods at places convenient to retailers
  • They break bulk for the benefit of retailers
  1. They offer transport facilities to retailers
  2. They offer advisory services to retailers regarding market trends
  3. They offer credit facilities to retailers
  • They engage in product promotion on behalf of retailers
  • They sort, blend, pack and brand goods saving retailers from having to do it.

Services of wholesalers to consumers

  1. They ensure a steady supply of goods to retailers hence consumers are not faced with shortages
  2. They ensure a stable supply of goods hence there will be stability in market prices
  • They enable consumers to enjoy a wide variety of goods
  1. They break the bulk of goods thus enabling the consumer through the retailer to get the goods in convenient quantities
  2. They prepare goods for sale e.g. branding, blending and packaging
  3. Pass information to consumers through retailers about the goods e.g. new products, new prices and their use.

 

DOCUMENTS USED IN HOME TRADE

A business document is a written record which gives evidence to a stage in the transfer of goods or provision of services from one party or it is written record which gives evidence that trader or a business transaction has taken place.

A business transaction is a deal between two or more people involving exchange of goods and services in terms of money.

Business transaction may take place on cash basis; in which case goods are paid for before or on delivery or a short while after delivery

Business transaction may also take place on credit basis; which means payment is made after a specified period from the date of delivery of the goods or the provision of the services

There are various business documents that are used in various stages of business transactions as discussed below;

  1. Documents used at the inquiry stage

This is the first stage in transaction. An inquiry is a request by a prospective buyer for information on available goods and services. It is aimed at establishing the following;

  • Whether the goods or services required are available for sale
  • The quality or nature of the products available
  • The prices at which the goods or services are being sold
  • The terms of sale in respect to payment and delivery of goods or services

Some of the documents used at this stage include;

  1. Letter of inquiry;

This is a letter written by a potential buyer to the seller to find out the goods and services offered by the seller.

A letter of inquiry can be general or specific. A specific letter of inquiry seeks for information about a particular product.

Reply to an inquiry

The seller may reply to the letter of inquiry by sending any of the following documents;

-Price list -A catalogue             -Quotation                -A tender

  1. i) A price list

This is a list of items sold by the trader together with their prices. The information contained in a price list is usually brief and not illustrated and may include;

Name and address of the seller       -List of the goods and services

-The recommended unit prices of the products -Any discounts offered

Price list show the prices of the commodities at that time.

  1. A catalogue; A catalogue is a basket which briefly describes the goods a seller stocks.

It is normally sent by the seller to the buyer when the buyer sends a general letter of inquiry. It usually carries illustrations on the goods stocked, and could be in the form of attractive and colorful pictures

The content of a catalogue includes the following;

  • Name and address of the seller
  • Details of the products to be sold; inform of pictures and illustrations
  • The prices of the products
  • After-sales services offered by the seller
  • Packaging and posting expenses to be incurred
  • Delivery services to be used
  • Terms of sale

-Catalogues carry more information than the price list and they are more expensive to print.

  • Quotation; This is a document sent by a seller to a buyer in response to a specific letter of inquiry. It specifies the conditions and terms under which the seller is willing to supply the specified goods and services to the buyer.

The content of a quotation includes the following;

-Name and address of seller       -Name and address of the buyer

-Description of goods to be supplied          -Prices of the commodities

-Terms of sale i.e. discounts, time of supply, delivery

-Total of the goods to be supplied

Quotations are normally in form of letters, but many large-scale businesses have pre-printed quotations forms which they readily send to the potential customers.

  1. A Tender

This is a document of offer to sell sent by a seller to a buyer in response to an advertised request

Tenders contain the following;

Date when the tender advertisement was made  Mode of payment

-Date of making document                          Discounts given

Name and address of prospective seller called the tenderer

The prices at which the goods can be provided

Period of delivery                              Mode of delivery

-Tenders are delivered in sealed envelopes which are opened by the buyer on a specified date

The winning tender is usually awarded on the of the lowest quoted price although the buyer is not obliged to accept this especially if quality is likely to be low

Tenders are not binding unless accepted by the buyer.

  1. Documents used at the order stage

After receiving replies to inquiry in form of price list, catalogue or Quotation, a prospective buyer will study the terms and conditions stated in them, and then may decide to buy products or not.

  1. An Order

If a prospective buyer decides to purchase an item(s), he or she then places an order

An order is a document sent by a potential buyer to a seller requesting to be provided with specified products under specified terms and conditions

-An order issued for goods is called a local purchase order (LPO)

An order issued for services is called a local service order (LSO)

Ways of making an order

  1. Filling an order form. This is a pre-printed document that is used for making orders
  2. Writing an order letter
  • Sending an e-mail, faxing or sending a short text message
  1. Giving a verbal order. Verbal orders have the disadvantage in that they can be misunderstood and there would be no record of items ordered

-Where written orders are made, the potential buyer keeps a copy of the order for use in verifying the goods ordered when they are delivered.

A written order may contain the following;

  • Name and address of the buyer
  • Name and address of the seller
  • The number of the order
  • Quantities ordered and total amount to be paid
  • Description of the goods ordered
  • Price per item
  • Special instructions on such matters as packaging and delivery
  1. Acknowledgement note

On receiving the order, the seller sends the buyer an acknowledgement note

An acknowledgement note is a document sent by the seller to the prospective buyer to inform him/her that the order has been received and it is being acted upon.

After sending the acknowledgement note, the seller has to decide whether to extend credit to the buyer or not. At this stage, the seller has the following options;

  1. If the seller is convinced that the buyer is credit worthy, arrangements are made to deliver the ordered goods or services to the buyer.
  2. If the seller is not sure of credit worthiness of the buyer, a credit status inquiry can be issued to the buyer’s bankers or to other suppliers who deal with the buyer to ascertain the credit worthiness.
  • If the buyer is not credit worthy then a polite note or a pro forma invoice can be sent to him/her

A proforma invoice

This is a document sent by the seller to the buyer requesting the buyer to make payment for goods or services before they are delivered. It indicates that the seller is not willing to grant the buyer credit

Functions of a proforma invoice

  1. A polite way of asking for payment before the goods are delivered
  2. Sent when the seller does not want to give credit
  • Used by importers to get customers clearance before goods are delivered
  1. Issued to an agent who sells goods on behalf of the seller
  2. Show what the buyer would have to pay if the order is approved
  3. Can be used to serve as a quotation

Circumstances under which a pro-forma invoice may be used

  • If the seller does not want to give credit
  • If the seller wants to sell goods through an agent
  • If the seller wants to get clearance for imported goods
  • If the seller wants it to function as a quotation
  • If the seller wants to inform the buyer what he/she pay if the order is approved e.t.c

Documents used at the Delivery stage

After the seller has accepted the order sent an acknowledgement note and where necessary the pro-forma invoice, the seller then prepares the goods for delivery to the buyer. This can be done in the following ways;

  • The seller can ask the buyer to collect the goods
  • The seller can deliver the goods to the buyer using his/her own means of transport
  • The goods can be delivered to the buyer through public transport
  • The services(s) can be rendered to the buyer at the sellers or the buyer’s premises or at any convenient place.

The main documents that are used at this stage are;

  1. Packing note; Before delivery goods are packed for dispatch. This is a document prepared by the seller showing the goods contained/packed in every container, box or carton being delivered to the buyer

-A copy of the packing note is packed with the goods to make/help the buyer have a spot check.

The contents of a packing note include;

Description of goods packed

-Quantities of goods packed

-The means of delivery

NOTE: A packing not does not contain prices of goods. This ensures that those people involved in checking and transporting goods do not know the value of goods. This is done as a precaution against theft.

  1. Advice note; This is a document sent by the seller to the buyer to inform the buyer that the ordered goods have been dispatched. It is usually sent through the fastest means possible.

-It contains the following;

-The means of delivery               -A description of the goods

-The quantity dispatched            -Date

-Name and address of buyer and seller

Functions of an advice note

  1. Informing the buyer that the goods are on the way so that in case of any delay in delivery, the buyer can make inquiries
  2. Alerting the buyer so that necessary arrangements can be made for payments when the goods arrive
  3. Can serve as an acknowledgement note, where one is not sent/
  • Delivery note; This is a document sent by the seller to the buyer to accompany the goods being delivered.

-A delivery note is always made in triplicate (3), one copy remains with the seller and two sent to the buyer.

-When the goods reach the buyer, he/she confirms that the goods are the ones ordered for and that they are in the right condition by comparing the delivery note, the order and the goods. If the buyer is satisfied with the goods, he/she signs the two copies, retains the original and send the copy back to the seller. This serves as evidence that the goods have been received in the right condition and in the right quantities.

-Some businesses keep delivery books in which the buyer signs to indicate that goods have been received in good condition. A delivery book is used by the seller if he/she delivers goods by himself/herself as an alternative to a delivery note

The content of a delivery note includes the following;

  1. Name and address of the seller
  2. Name and address of the buyer
  3. Date of delivery
  4. Delivery note number
  5. Description of the goods delivered
  6. Quantities of the goods delivered
  7. Space for the buyer to sign and comment on the condition of the goods received.
  8. Consignment note

This is a document prepared by a transporter to show that he/she has been hired to deliver specified goods to a particular buyer. This document is used when goods are delivered to the buyer by public means of transport e.g. by trains.

-The seller is the consignor, the buyer is the consignee and the goods the consignment

The transporting company prepares the consignment note and gives the seller to complete and sign. The seller then returns the note to the transporter (carrier) who takes it together with the goods to the buyer.

-On receiving the goods, the buyer signs the consignment note as evidence that the goods were actually transported.

The content of a consignment note includes the following;

  • Details of the goods to the transported
  • Name address of seller (consignor)
  • Name and address of buyer (consignee)
  • Terms of carriage and conditions of transporting the goods
  • The transportation cost
  • Handling information
  • Destination of goods

 

  1. Goods Received note; This is a document sent by the buyer to the seller to inform him/her that goods sent have been received. It usually prepared in duplicate, the original is sent to the seller and the copy retained by the buyer.

The contents of the goods received note include;

  • Date of the document
  • Name and address of the buyer
  • Name and address of the seller
  • Corresponding purchase order
  • Details of goods received
  • Date the goods were received.
  1. Returned goods note/Damaged goods note; If goods are damaged on the way, the buyer may return them to the seller. The buyer may also return goods for other reasons e.g.
  • Wrong type of goods
  • Excess goods
  • Wrong quality goods

-When the goods are returned, the buyer informs the seller of the return by sending a goods returned note.

A goods returned note is a document sent by a buyer to a seller to inform him/her that certain goods are being returned to the seller.

-Where the goods are returned because of damage, the note may be referred to as the damaged goods note.

The contents of the goods returned note include;

  • Details of goods that have been returned to the seller
  • Date goods are returned
  • The number of (GRN)
  • Order number
  • Delivery number
  • Name and address of both buyer and seller

When the seller receives the note together with the goods, he issues a credit note

  1. Documents used at the invoicing stage

This stage involves the seller requesting or demanding for payment from the buyer for the goods or services delivered.

 

 

Some of the documents used at this stage include:

  1. Invoice

This is a document sent to the buyer by the seller to demand for payment for goods delivered or services rendered.

There are two types of invoices namely:

  1. Cash invoice-This is sent when payment is expected immediately after delivery thus acting as a cash sale receipt
  2. A credit invoice-This is sent when a buyer is allowed to pay at a later date.

Functions of an invoice

  1. It shows the details of goods sold i.e. quantity delivered, unit price, total value of the goods and terms and conditions of sale.
  2. It is a request to the buyer to make payment
  • It serves as an evidence that the buyer owes the seller a certain amount of money
  1. It is used as a source document in recording the transaction in the book of accounts.

The contents of an invoice include the following:

  • Invoice number
  • Name and address of the seller
  • Name and address of the buyer
  • Date document is prepared
  • Details of goods repaired
  • Unit prices of goods delivered
  • Total value of goods
  • Discounts offered
  • E and O.E printed at the bottom

The letters E and O.E (Errors and Omissions Excepted) means the seller reserves the right to correct any errors and omissions made in the invoice.

-On receiving the invoice, the buyer verifies the contents using the local purchase order and the delivery note. If the invoice is in order, the buyer makes arrangements to pay the amount stated.

Businesses which offer services issue a document called a bill, which serves the purpose of an invoice.

 

 

 

Differences Between the invoice and pro-forma invoice

The invoice The pro-forma invoice
1)   It is issued after goods and services have been delivered 1)   It is issued before goods and services have been delivered
2)   It shows the total value of the goods or services on credit 2)Shows the total value of goods and services to be bought
3)   It is used to demand payment for products sold on credit 3)It is used to demand for payment in advance for products to be bought
4)   Used as a basis for making payment for products already bought 4)Used as a basis for preparing payment for products not yet bought
5)   Serves as a notice of payment for products bought on credit 5) Serves as a Quotation for products to be bought.
  1. Credit note

This is a document sent by the seller to the buyer (credit buyer) to correct an overcharge. It is used to inform the buyer that the amount payable by him/her has been reduced

An overcharge is an excess amount charged beyond the right price.

Causes of overcharge may include;

  • Arithmetical errors like wrong addition
  • Price overcharges
  • Inclusion of wrong or unordered items in the invoice
  • Failure to deduct the allowable discounts
  • Return of goods (damaged goods)
  • Failure to note the return by the buyer of packing cases or containers used to deliver goods to him/her
  • Use of wrong price list.

-The purpose of the credit note is to reduce the total invoice amount by the amount of the overcharge.

-A credit note is usually printed in red to distinguish it from other documents.

Contents of a credit note include;

  • Name and address of the seller and the buyer
  • Credit note number
  • Date document is prepared
  • Description and value of goods returned by buyer (in case that was done)
  • Total overcharge

Reasons why a seller would send a credit note to a buyer/circumstances under which a credit note is sent to a buyer.

-When there is an overcharge in an invoice

-When the original invoice had indicated items that were not supplied

-When the buyer returns empty cases/crates that had been charged in the invoice.

-When the buyer returns some goods to the seller

-If the buyer was entitled to a discount which was not given or taken care of in the invoice.

  1. Debit note

This is a document sent by the seller to the buyer to correct an undercharge on the original invoice. It is used to inform the buyer that the amount payable by him has been increased.

-A debit note acts as an additional invoice.

-An undercharge arises when amount charged on products is less than their right price.

Causes of undercharge include:

  • Price undercharges on items
  • Arithmetic errors/mistaken in calculation
  • Omission of items in the invoice
  • Retention of crates and containers that were not involved by the buyer
  • Deductions of more discount than what was give/intended

Circumstances under which a debit note will be sent to the buyer

  1. When there is an undercharge in the invoice
  2. If the buyer had been given a discount that was not due to him
  3. If some items had been omitted in the original invoice
  4. If the buyer decides to retain some empty containers or crates

Differences Between a debit note and a credit note

DEBIT NOTE CREDIT NOTE
1)   Issued to correct an undercharge on the invoice. 1)   Issued to correct an overcharge on the invoive.
2)   Written on blue or black. 2)Usually written in red
3)   Issued when containers have not been returned 3) Issued when containers have been returned.

 

 

 

Documents used at the payment stage

This is the final stage of a credit business transaction. It takes place after the invoice has been received and ascertained to be correct or where necessary, corrections made.

The documents used at the payment stage include;

  1. Receipt

This is a document issued to the buyer by the seller as proof that payment has been made.

-Payment can be done in cash, cheque, other forms of money or in kind

-The receipt also serves as a source document for making entries in books of accounts.

Contents of the receipt include;

  • Date of payment
  • Name of the person making payment
  • Name of person/institution receiving payment
  • Amount paid in words and figures
  • Means of payment
  • Receipt number
  • Signature of person issuing the receipt.

-The issuance of a receipt by the seller to the buyer after receiving payment marks the end of the credit transaction between the seller and the buyer (where payment has been done in full)

-A receipt serves the same purpose as the cash sale slip

  1. ii) Statement of Account

This is a document prepared by the seller and sent to the buyer, giving a summary of all the dealings/transactions between them during a particular period of time, usually a month. It has the following details;

  • Date when it was prepared
  • Name and address of the seller
  • Name and address of the buyer
  • Account number
  • Date column-where the date of each transaction is recorded
  • Particulars (Details)column-where the explanation of each transaction is shown
  • Money column

-Debit column-increases in the amounts payable due to credit sales or under charge correction.

-Credit column-Decrease in the amounts payable due to overcharges corrected or payments recorded.

-Balance column-Amount owing after each transaction (Balance outstanding)

  • Any discounts allowed to the buyer
  • Date when the buyer is expected to clear the balance
  • Terms of credit e.t.c.

-The statement of account enables the buyer to ascertain the correctness of the transactions which have taken place with the seller over the stated period.

iii)IOU

An IOU (I owe you) is a document written by the buyer and sent to the seller to acknowledge a debt.

-It does not specify date when settlement will be made.

-It acts as evidence that a debt exists.

Summary of documents used in home trade

Document sent by buyer Document sent by seller
-Letter of inquiry Price list
Order Catalogue
Goods received note Quotation
Goods returned note -Tender
IOU -Acknowledgement
  -Advice note
  Packaging note
  Delivery note
  Consignment note
  Invoice
  Pro forma invoice
  Credit note
  Debit note
  Receipt
  Statement of account

MEANS OF PAYMENTS

These are the methods or ways the buyer may use to settle debts arising from a business transaction. These are various means of payments that can be used. These means of payments can be put into the following groups;

  1. Cash
  2. Means of payment provided by the post office
  • Means of payments provided by the commercial banks
  1. Means of payments which arise from private arrangements between sellers and buyers
  2. Other means of payment.
  3. Cash

This refers to the use of notes and coins to make payments. Currency notes and coins are issued by the central Bank of Kenya and are therefore legal tender

Legal tender means everyone is obliged by law to accept them as a means of payment i.e. no one can refuse to accept them as they are backed by the law.Notes and coins are available in different denominations as follows;

Coins; 5cents, 50cents, sh.1, sh.5, sh.10 and sh.40

Notes; sh.10.sh.20,sh.50,sh.100, sh.200,sh.500 and sh.1000.

-Coins are suitable for settling small debts and are acceptable as legal tender up to a certain maximum e.g. 50cents coins the maximum is sh20 and sh.1 the maximum is ksh.100.

Advantages of cash as a means of payment:

  1. It is the only means of payment which is a legal tender
  2. Convenient for settlement of small debts
  • Convenient to people with or without bank accounts
  1. Cash is readily usable

Disadvantages of cash as a means of payment

  1. Not convenient to carry around
  2. Cash can be lost or stolen easily as it is readily usable
  • Payment is difficult to prove unless a receipt is issued

Circumstances under which cash payment is appropriate

  1. Where the amounts involved are small
  2. Where the payee (receiver) does not accept other means of payment
  • Where cash is the only means available
  1. Where the payee requires cash(money) urgently
  2. Where there is need to avoid expenses associated with other means of payments
  3. Means of payments provided by the banks

Commercial banks are financial institutions that accept deposits to and withdrawals from them.

They also lend money to customers. Examples of commercial banks include: Commercial bank of Kenya, National bank of Kenya, Barclays bank, and Co-operative bank e.t.c

-There are various means of payments provided by the commercial banks. They are:

  1. Cheques
  2. Bank drafts/bankers cheques
  3. Credit transfers
  4. Standing orders
  5. Travellers cheques
  6. Telegraphic transfers
  7. Debit cards
  8. Electronic fund Transfer(E.F.T)
  9. Cheques

This is a written order by an account holder with the bank (drawer) to the bank (drawee) to pay on demand a specified amount of money to the named person (payee) or the bearer

Parties to a cheque

  1. Drawer-This is the person or institution who writes and issues the cheque.He is usually a current account holder with the bank
  2. Payee-The person or institution to be paid
  • Drawee-The bank(where the drawer has an account)

Details on a cheque; they include:

  • Date when it is issued
  • Name of the drawer
  • The name of the payee, except in bearer cheques
  • The name of the drawee(bank)and branch from where it is issued
  • Amount to be paid in figures and in words
  • The account number of the drawer
  • The signature of the drawer
  • The cheque number and bank code
  • The appropriate revenue stamps

Types of cheques

  1. Open cheques
  2. Crossed cheques
  • Bearer cheques
  1. Order cheques
  2. Open cheques

This is acheque that can be presented for payment over the counter. You present it and cash is paid to you.

 

 

  1. Crossed cheques

This is acheque that bears two parallel lines on the face. This means the cheque cannot be cashed over the counter. The cheque is deposited in an account (payee’s account)

The payee then withdraws the money from his/her account

A crossed cheque can be opened by the drawer signing twice on its face.

-A crossing can be general or special

General crossing-general crossings only contains the two parallel lines. This implies that the cheque will be paid through any bank in which it is deposited.

Special crossings-Has other instructions included in the crossing i.e;

  • Not negotiable-Means the cheque can be transferred by the payee to a third party, but he third cannot transfer the cheque (only the original payee can transfer the cheque)
  • Account payee only-Means the cheque should be deposited in the account of the payee.
  • Not transferable-Means there is no negotiation or transfer of the cheque
  • Bearer cheques-This cheque does not have the name of the payee written on it. The person presenting it to the bank is the one who is paid.
  1. Order cheque-The cheque bears the name of the payee. The bank pays this particular payee the amount stated in the cheque after proper identification

Dishonouring a cheque

A cheque is dishonored if the bank refuses to pay and returns the cheque to the drawer.

-A cheque can be dishonored due to the following reasons:

  1. Insufficient funds in the account
  2. If the signature on the cheque differs from the drawers specimen signature in the bank.
  • If the cheque is stalc i.e. presented for payment after six months from the date of issue.
  1. If the cheque is post dated-meaning the cheque is presented for payment earlier than the date on the cheque
  2. If the amount in figures is different from the amount in words
  3. If there are alterations on the cheque which are not countersigned by the drawer
  • If the cheque is torn, dirty or defauld making it illegible
  • If the account holder(drawer) is dead and the bank is aware of the fact
  1. If the drawer instructs the bank not to pay the particular cheque
  2. If the cheque contains errors which need to be corrected
  3. If the drawer becomes bankrupt or insane
  • If the drawer has closed his/her account.

Advantages of using cheques

  1. They are more secure than notes and coins because if they are lost or stolen, they can be traced to the person who cashed them.
  2. They are convenient to carry and can be used to pay large sum of money which would be otherwise inconvenient to pay using cash
  • They can be transferred to a third party to make payment/cheques are negotiable
  1. Payment can be made by cheque without the need to travel to make payment
  2. They provide a record of payment because of the counterfaits.The counterfaits acts as proof that payment has been made.
  3. Under special circumstances, they can be cashed or discounted before maturity.

Disadvantages of using cheques

  1. Cheques can be dishonored
  2. Requires the payee to go to the bank and in some cases to have an account
  • The drawer pays some charges e.g. charges for the cheque book
  1. Can only be issued by an account holder/the drawer must have an account
  2. They are not readily acceptable by everybody
  3. They do not provide immediate cash.

Circumstances under which a cheque is appropriate as a means of payment

  • Where the amount of money involved is large
  • Where the policy of the business demands so
  • Where a cheque is the only means available
  • Where there is need to avoid other risks associated with other means of payments
  1. Bank drafts/Banker’s cheques

-This is a cheque drawn on a bank i.e. a cheque drawn by one bank to another requesting the latter bank to pay a named person or institution a specified sum of money and charge it to the drawing bank

-It can also be drawn by a bank on the request of a customer. The customer fills in an application form obtained from a bank and hands it over to the bank together with the money she wants to transfer and a commission for the service.

-The bank then prepares the cheque and gives it to the applicant who can then send it to the payee

-A bank draft has the drawing bank’s guarantee for payment. It is therefore more readily acceptable than personal cheques.

-It is suitable when urgency is desired in the payment as it is more readily acceptable.

  1. Credit transfer

This is a means of payment provided by commercial banks to their current accounts holders who want to pay many people using one cheque/at the same time

-One cheque is drawn and is usually accompanied by a list of the people to be paid, the amount to be paid to each person and the addresses of the bank branches where the payment is to be made.

-The bank then ensures that a credit transfer is affected to the various bank branches and each payee is paid

-A credit transfer is usually used by employers to pay salaries to their staff members.

  1. d) Standing order

This is an instruction to a bank by an account holder to pay a named person or an organization a fixed amount of money at regular intervals over a specified period of time or until stopped

-It is a very useful means of payment for business people as it enables them to regularly pay their recurrent bills e.g. water, insurance, electricity, loan payment, hire purchase payment e.t.c

  1. e) Traveler’s cheques

This is a cheque drawn by one bank to another requesting the latter to pay a specified sum of money to a named bearer, who usually would have bought that cheque from issuing bank. The cheque holder pays the value of the cheque plus the charges for the services to the issuing bank.

-Travellers cheques are usually issued in fixed denominations and are very convenient for travel purposes, hence their name. They enable a person to travel without having to carry a lot of cash. The cheques are also readily acceptable as a means of payment.

  1. f) Telegraphic Transfers

This is a method /means of transferring money offered by commercial banks to anybody who wants to send money to another

The sender is required to fill an application form and provide the following information among others:

-His/her name                    -The amount of money to be remitted

-Name of the payee            -The bank where the money would be paid

The applicant is charged a commission and telegraph fee. The paying bank sends a telegram to the payee who has to identify himself/herself before the payment is made

The method is fast and safe.

  1. Debit cards

These are plastic cards issued by financial institutions e.g. banks that enables a person to purchase goods and services from any business that accepts them.

Debit cards are used to make payments from money held in ones accounts and are therefore an alternative to cash payments. Examples are ATM cards.

  1. Electronic Fund Transfer (E.F.T)

EFT is a method of transferring money from one account to another where computers are used. The sender is required to fill an electronic fund transfer form provided by the bank which instructs the bank to transfer money from his/her account to a named account.

Information is then sent to the payee’s bank electronically and the amount in the account is increased accordingly. The method is very fast.

  • Means of payments provided by the post office

The post office provides means of payments that can be used to transfer money from one person to another

The means of payments provided by the post office to facilitate payments includes,

  1. Money orders
  2. Posta pay
  3. Postal orders
  4. Postage stamps
  5. Premium bonds
  6. Money orders

A money order facilitates the transfer of money from one person to another through the post office (and/or bank)

A money order is usually for a specified sum of money usually purchased with cash from the post office

A person wishing to send money using this method visits a post office and completes an application form. Some of the details contained/given in the form include:

  • The amount of money to be remitted
  • Name of the payee
  • The name of the post office where the money order will be cashed
  • Name and address of the sender
  • Whether the money order is to be ordinary or sent by telegraph
  • Whether the sender wishes to be informed if the money has been paid
  • Whether the money is to be paid through a bank account or at the post office counter.

The application form, money to be remitted and commission for the service is handed to the post office cleark who prepares the money order and gives it to the sender who may post it or send it to the payee.

-Telegraphic money orders, the post office sends a telegram to the payee informing him/her to go to the post office and claim the money.

-Before payment is made, the payee must;

  • Identify himself/herself by producing an ID card
  • Identify the person who sent the money.

-The sender of the money is left with a counterfoil which serves as evidence that money was sent and it can be used to reclaim the money if it did not reach the payee

-Money order may be open or crossed. A crossed money order bears two parallel lines drawn diagonally on its face and must be deposited in the bank account of the payee. It cannot be cashed over the counter at the post office.

-An open money order can be presented for payment at the post office counter.

Circumstances under which money order is appropriate

  1. Where it is the only means available
  2. Where other means are not acceptable
  3. Where there is need to avoid inconveniences or risks associated with other means
  4. Posta pay

This is an Electronic Fund Transfer (EFT) service offered by the postal corporation of Kenya, for sending and receiving money instantly from various destinations both locally and internationally.

-The person sending money fills in a form called ‘send form’ giving the following details;

  • Name, address and telephone number of sender
  • Name, address and telephone number of receiver
  • Pay city, town and location of the receiver
  • Signature of the sender
  • Amount to be sent

-The sender hands over the form, the amount of money to be sent and the commission to the post office clerk for processing

-The transfer is done via the internet through a machine that gives a twelve-digit number for the transaction called the  ‘Transaction control number’(TCN).The sender then conveys this number, amount sent and pay location to the recipient and instructions to the recipient to visit the named post office for payment. This message is usually conveyed through the quickest means possible such as a telephone call

-The sender is given a copy of the processed ‘send form’ as proof that money has been sent. The post office retains the original for record purposes.

-When the receiver visits the post office, he/she will fill a ‘receiver form’ giving the following details;

  1. The transaction number(i.e. the twelve-digit number)
  2. The expected amount
  • The name, address and telephone number of the sender
  1. The city town or location of the sender
  2. Signature of the receiver

The receiver then identifies himself or herself by producing an ID card or passport before receiving the money.

-The recipient/payee is then given the money, a copy of the receive form as proof of having received the money. The paying post office retains a copy as proof of payment.

Advantages of using Posta pay as a means of payment

  1. Accessibility-Posta pay outlets (post offices) are located countrywide to eliminate movement over long distances to get money
  2. Ease of use-Sending or receiving money is easy as one only needs to fill a form which is processed immediately
  • Speed-the transfer of money is instant (fast)
  1. Security-Confidentiality in the transmission of money is provided and money is only paid to the person intended
  2. Convenience-Posta pay services are offered for long hours during the day and pay locations are conveniently located
  3. Affordability-Posta pay services are relatively affordable as large amounts can be sent at reasonable costs.

 

 

  1. Postal orders

Postal orders are sold by the post office for the purpose of remitting money

-They are available in fixed denominations of sh.5, 10.20,40,60,80,100 and 200

-On buying a postal order, the sender pays for both the face value of the postal order and a commission charged for the service

-Postal orders just like money orders are issued with counterfoils that the sender will keep as evidence of remittance in case the person to whom he/she remits the money does not receive it.

The sender writes the name of the payee on the postal order as a safety measure.

Payment to the bearer can be made in any post office with postal order facilities

Postal orders may also be crossed or open (see crossed and ordinary money orders)

Circumstances under which postal orders are appropriate

  1. Where the amounts involved are small
  2. Where it is the only means available
  • Where there is need to avoid inconveniences and risks associated with the other means of payment.

Differences between postal orders and money orders

Postal orders Money orders
a)   It can be cashed at any post office a)   Can only be cashed at a specific post office
b)  Are in fixed denominations b)Varies according to the needs of the remitter
c)   Does not require any application form to make a remittance c)Requires the filling of an application form in making remittance
d)  Can be cashed by the bearer d)Can only be cashed by the payee
e)   Value can be increased by affixing revenue stamps  e)Value cannot be increased by affixing revenue stamps
  1. Postage stamps

Postage stamps may be used to pay small amounts of money. The person to whom the stamps are sent can then use them for sending mail and/or to pay someone else.

 

 

  1. Premium Bonds

Premium bonds are issued by the post office in denominations of sh.10 and sh.20.They mature after a given period, after which one can cash them.

-Bearers can also enter into draws so as to win money.

-Premium bonds can be used to settle debts, but it is not a safe method because they can be cashed by anybody i.e. by the bearer.

Circumstances under which postage stamps and premium bonds are used

  1. Where the amounts involved are small
  2. Where they are the only means available.

 Means and payments which arise from private arrangements between the sellers and the buyers

There are various business documents that originate from private agreements between buyers and sellers. The buyer acknowledges the credit and accepts to pay at specified future dates by signing some documents. These documents include;

  1. I Owe you(IOU)
  2. Bill of exchange
  3. Promissory note.
  4. Bill of Exchange

This is unconditional order, in writing, addressed by one person to another, requiring the person to whom it is addressed by one person to another, requiring the person to whom it is addressed to pay on demand, or at a stated future date, the sum of money on the bill to the drawer, or a named person or to a bearer.

  1. Order-is a command not a request
  2. Unconditional-Without condition i.e. no use of such words as ‘if’ or ‘whom’
  • The bill must be in writing
  1. Amount of money must be clearly stated
  2. Payee must be named. He/she can be the drawer or someone else or the bearer
  3. Date of payment must be stated or can be determined e.g. ‘Two months from the date of today’ or Three days after 31st January 2012’

-A bill of exchange is prepared by a creditor to a debtor when a creditor wants to be assured of payment by a debtor on a given future date or when asked to do so by the creditor

-If the buyer/debtor signs the bill “accepted” then he/she cannot deny responsibility for the debt since he/she has acknowledged responsibility for the date.

Procedure for preparing a bill of exchange

A bill of exchange is written by a person (creditor) to his debtor to seek assurance that the debtor would pay the debt.

Step 1.The creditor prepares the draft and sends to the debtor.

Step 2.The draft and after accepting the conditions laid therein, he/she signs on it and write the words “accepted”. He/she then sends it back to the creditor. At this point the draft becomes a bill of exchange.

Step 3.The creditor receives the bill and may:

  1. Keep it until maturity when he would present it to the debtor(accepted) for payment
  2. Discount it with a bank. This is presenting to a bank or any financial institution and receiving cash against it before the maturity date. One is however charged(discounting charge) for the service
  • Negotiate it-Using it to pay someone else apart from the payee.

Parties to a bill of Exchange

  1. Drawer-This is the person who gives the debtor the written order to pay the value of the bill of exchange(the creditor)
  2. Drawee-This is the person to whom the order to pay is given (Debtor).He or she accepts the bill.
  • Payee-This is the person to whom the payment is to be made. The payee may be the drawer, or

Essentials of a bill of Exchange

  1. It must be signed by the drawer(creditor)
  2. It must be accepted by the drawee(debtor)
  • It must be accepted unconditionally
  1. It must bear appropriate revenue stamps

NOTE: A bill of exchange becomes a means of payment when it is presented (discounted) to the banks or negotiated.

Advantages of using a Bill of exchange

  1. The holder may pass rights on the bill to another person
  2. Date of payment is determined
  • Acceptance by the debtor makes it legally binding
  1. The payee may receive money before due dates by discounting

Disadvantages of using a Bill of Exchange

  1. It may be dishonoured on maturity
  2. Cash may not be readily available as banks may be reluctant to cash bills from debtors of doubtful financial backgrounds
  • It is an expensive form of credit as the creditor may lose part of the face value of bill in form of discount

Circumstances under which a Bill of exchange is appropriate.

-When the creditor wants to be assured that the payment would be done

-Where the creditor wants money while the debtor is not able to raise it before the end of the credit period

-Where the creditor wants to use the debt to pay another debt.

  1. Promissory note; This is a document in which a debtor promised to pay a creditor a specified sum of money at a specified time/date.

Features of a promissory note

  1. There are two parties i.e. the drawer(debtor) and the payee(creditor)
  2. There is a promise to pay
  • It is written by the debtor to the creditor
  1. It does not require acceptance since it is signed by the person committing to pay the money
  2. The writer/maker is liable on the note as he/she is the debtor.

-After drawing and signing the promissory note, the debtor (borrower) sends it to the seller. (Lender)

-The seller/lender may keep it until maturity and then present it for payment or may discount it with the banks before maturity.

Similarities between a Bill of Exchange and a promissory note:

  1. Both act as evidence of the acknowledgement of a debt
  2. Both may be discounted or endorsed before maturity
  • Both are negotiable i.e. can be transferred from one person to another
  1. Both are legally binding
  2. Both allow for adequate time within which to organize for the payment of the value of the bill or note.

Differences between a promissory note and a bill of exchange:

Promissory note Bill of Exchange
Drawn and signed by the debtor Drawn and signed by the creditor
It does not need to be accepted It must be accepted by the debtor for it to be valid
The drawer and drawee are one person The drawer is the creditor and the drawee is the debtor
  1. The IOU

-IOU is an abbreviation of ‘I owe you’

-It is a written acknowledgement by a buyer of a debt arising from the purchase of goods and services on credit. It is written and signed by the buyer and sent to the seller

-If the seller accepts it, then the buyer can receive goods and services on credit.

Though the IOU does not usually indicate the specific date of payment, the buyer acknowledges the debt and accepts responsibility to pay at a suitable future date

NOTE: The use of IOU is restricted to commercial transactions involving parties who have dealt with each other for a long time; hence they know each other well.

  1. Other means of payment
  2. Credit cards
  3. Mobile money transfer services e.g. M-pesa.
  4. Credit cards(plastic money)

These are plastic cards that enable a person to purchase goods or services on credit from any business willing to accept the card

-They are both a means of payment and a term of payment

  1. Mobile money transfer services e.g. M-pesa

-This is a means of money transfer services provided by mobile phone service providers to their customers (subscribers)

-It can only be used to transfer money between people subscribed to the same mobile phone network e.g. from one safaricom subscriber to another safaricom subscriber, Airtel to Airtel e.t.c

-The sender must register for the money transfer service and is issued with a PIN (personal identification number)

-When money is sent, both the sender and the receiver will receive a message confirming the transfer.

-A person can send money anytime anywhere so long as he/she has value in his/her m-pesa, pesa pap account.

-Each mobile service provider has a range of value that can be transferred using this method.

-A small transaction fee is charges for the transfer i.e. for sending and withdrawing

 

 

 

Benefits of mobile money transfer services

  1. Confidentiality-The secret PIN protects the value in the customer’s account
  2. Ease of use-The service is easy to use as the agents assists to carry out transaction
  • Speed-Money transfer is an instant service conveyed to the receiver via the short message service(SMS)
  1. Convenience-The service is convenient to both the sender and the receiver, as they only need to go to the nearest agent(money can be sent/deposited or received anywhere)
  2. Accessibility-The agents e.g. m-pesa agents are located in most parts of towns and also in rural areas. Money can hence be sent and received anywhere and anytime.
  3. Affordability-The service charges are very low for registered users and very affordable for non registered users
  • Security-Relatively secure when the sender uses the correct phone number of the receiver.

TERMS OF PAYMENTS

These are the various agreements/conditions agreed upon between sellers and buyers regarding how debts arising from their transactions should be settled. These conditions include;

-How payment is expected

-When payment is expected

-What is included in the quoted price e.t.c.

Terms of payments are broadly categorized into two;

  1. Cash payments
  2. Deferred payments(credit payments)

This classification depends on whether the agreement is to pay for the products immediately or at a later date.

  1. Cash Terms of payments

Cash terms of payment apply when a buyer is required to pay for goods or services immediately before or after delivery. They include the following:

  1. Spot cash-This is where payment is done at the point of purchase.

Mainly used in retail businesses where customers are required to pay as they get the goods or receive the service.

  1. b) Cash on Delivery (C.D)

This is where the buyer pays for the goods (or services) as soon as they are delivered to his or her premises.

  1. c) Cash with order (C.W.O)

This is where the buyer is required to pay for the goods when making the order for the goods or the services.

Circumstances under which C.O.D and C.W.O are appropriate

  1. When the buyer is new to the seller
  2. Where the buyer’s credit worthiness is in doubt
  • Where the seller is operating mail order stores(C.W.O only)
  1. Where C.W.O or C.O.D is the policy of the business
  2. If the cost of collecting debts is considered high by the seller
  3. When a seller is to make goods based on unique specification provided by a particular buyer(C.W.O only)
  • Where the seller wants to avoid tying up business capital in debts.
  1. d) Prompt cash; This is where payment should be made within a few days (normally seven days) after delivery.

-Prompt cash period allows them to examine the goods and check the invoice to certify its corrections

  1. ii) Deferred payments

This means that goods or service are not paid for in full on delivery. They are instead paid in future in a lump sum or in several instalments.

The period within which a buyer is supposed to pay the seller is referred to as credit period and is expressed in terms of days.

-Terms of payments in credit transactions are usually agreed upon by the seller and the buyer depending on;

  • Capital base/financial stability of the seller
  • The nature of the goods supplied
  • The relationship between the buyer and the seller
  • The credit worthiness of the buyer

-In determining the credit worthiness of a buyer, the seller will consider;

  1. a) Character-The behavior of the buyer in terms of honesty, which determines the probability of the buyer honoring his /her debt obligations
  2. b) Capacity-The buyer’s ability to pay as indicated by past business performance records or the profitability and the value of his/her assets.
  3. c) Capital-The financial position of the buyers business or how much the buyer’s business is worth.
  4. d) Collateral-These are the properties of value pledged by the buyer as security for the credit
  5. e) Condition-The effect of the existing economic conditions on the buyer’s ability to pay his/her debts.

Forms of Deferred payments (credit payments)

  1. Open trade credit/open credit

Under these forms, goods and services are sold to the buyer who is expected to pay for them at a future date or within a given period

-The buyer may also be required to pay for goods or services on installments.

-Discounts may be allowed to encourage the  buyer to pay on time.

-The ownership of the goods passes to the buyer immediately after entering the contract. The seller should however ensure the buyer will pay by:

  • Ascertaining the credit worthiness of the buyer
  • Asking the buyer to guarantee payment by signing some documents e.g. bill of exchange
  • Asking the buyer to have someone else to guarantee the payment
  • Asking the buyer to pledge (mortgage) some of his/her property as security

Factors to consider when giving credit

  1. Credit worthiness of the buyer
  2. Repayment period
  3. Amount of goods the customer wants
  4. Availability of adequate stock
  5. Honesty i.e. reliability of the customer
  6. Frequency at which the customer buys from the seller
  7. Seller’s intention to attract and retain customers

NOTE: No interest is usually charged on open trade credit.

Examples of open trade credit

  1. Simple credit(prompt cash/personal credit)

-Is a form of credit extended to a trader or a customer for a very short time, usually not more than a week

-It is a common form of credit between retailers and their customers.

-It is also referred to as prompt cash because payment is made within a short time.

  1. ii) Monthly credit

A form of credit extended when a seller allows the buyer to pay/settle his/her debt after one month

-The buyer can continue taking goods from the seller up to the end of the month.

-It is a form of credit usually allowed by retailers to salaried workers for goods such as food items and newspapers

iii)  Budget Accounts

-Are usually operated by large scale retailers to approved customers

-The retailer keeps an account of the customer in his/her books

-To operate budget accounts;

  • A deposit is required
  • Regular payments are to be made
  • There is a maximum amount of credit to be allowed
  • The customer may be charged for any special services given by the seller called “after sale services”

iv)Trade credit

This is credit given by a trader to another trader when goods are bought for selling

-Payments for the goods is made after selling the goods or within an agreed period of time

  1. v) Credit card facilities

Plastic money (credit cards) enables the holder to obtain goods and services on credit form specific suppliers (people willing to accept the cards)

-They also enable the holders to obtain money from specific banks and other specified financial institutions

-They are available to adults of approved credit worthiness

-Some credit cards can only be used locally while others like visa cards can be used both locally and internationally.

-When a customer makes a purchase using the card, the seller electronically verifies the validity of the card and whether the credit-card holder/customer has sufficient credit to cover the purchase. If all is well, the credit card customer signs a specific form that have been filled by the trader. Such forms are usually provided by the card company to the trader. The trader and the card holder retain a copy each and the other copies are sent either to the credit card company or to the trader’s bank.

There are therefore 3 parties to a credit card;

  • The company that issues the cards
  • The card holder
  • The trader

-At regular intervals, the credit card company sends a statement of account to each card holder showing the outstanding balance at that time. The outstanding balance should not be greater than the allowed credit limit.

-Examples of companies that issue credit cards include; Barclays card, American Express, Access cards and Visa cards.

 

Advantages of credit card

  • They are safer to carry around than cash
  • Convenient to carry around
  • Enables the holder to get goods and services from specified sellers without paying immediately
  • Some are acceptable both locally and internationally
  • Enables the holder to get money from specified banks
  • Increases credit rating of an individual

Disadvantages of credit cards

  • To acquire the credit card, the applicant is required to have an established credit record
  • The holder is charged high interest rate by the card company
  • It is prone to abuse through fraud
  • Interest is charged if there is delay in payment
  • Can only be used by those who are 18 years and above
  • Holder may be tempted to overspend
  • Their use is limited to only specific areas(urban areas)
  • Faces stiff competition from other means of payment such as cheques, money orders and postal orders.
  • Only few businesses accept the cards
  • Long procedures are involved in getting the cards
  • The cards can only be affected by people with high income.
  1. Hire purchase

To Hire: Means to use someone else’s property for a payment

Hire purchase: Is a method of hiring property with an option to buy.

-The term of payment for a hire purchase are;

  • The buyer pays an initial deposit(down payment)
  • The remaining amount(balanced is paid in equal monthly installment spread over an agreed period of time
  • The installments paid include interest which usually makes the overall price paid relatively higher than would be the case if the goods were obtained on cash terms.

-Goods sold on higher purchase are durable and expensive such as; vehicles, furniture, electronics e.t.c

-The buyer can only posses the commodity but not own it.Therefore’the buyer cannot sell the goods to another person before all installments are paid

-Ownership of the goods remains with the seller. The goods are ‘on hire’ to the buyer.

-After completing the payment (after the last installment has been made), a certificate is issued to the buyer as proof of transfer of ownership

-Incase the buyer fails to make payment/defaults in payment; the seller can repossess the goods. However if the buyer has paid two thirds of the total/hire purchase price at the time of defaulting, the seller has no legal right to repossess the goods.

-The seller can only recover the remaining amount of money through a court action

-The seller must display both the cash price and the hire-purchase price on the items to enable the buyers to decide under what terms they want to buy the goods.

-A written agreement has to be entered into by both the seller and the buyer. The agreement safe-guards the intervals of all of them

-Examples of hire purchase businesses operating in Kenya include; Africa Retail Traders (ART), Kukopesha, Singer and Amedo.

-For salaried people, the hire purchase has introduced a system where the installments are deducted directly from the buyer’s salary every month. This is called the check-off system. In this system, no deposits/down payments are required. The buyer’s employer takes up the duty of remitting the deposits to the seller on a monthly basis.

Advantages of Hire purchase

To the buyer

  1. The buyer acquires possession and use of goods immediately after entering into the contract
  2. Installments to be paid are pre-determined, so the buyer knows and is able to budget for this amount
  3. One can acquire expensive goods/items which are difficult to get on cash terms
  4. Payment is spread over a long duration of time making it convenient/suits the buyer’s income
  5. Raises standards of living despite limited resources

To the seller

  1. The goods belongs to the seller until the last installment is paid
  2. He/she can repossess the goods in case the buyer defaults in payments
  3. The seller is able to make more profit due to higher prices in the long run
  4. The sales volume increase due to greater ability by customers to pay/more buyers are attracted to hire purchase terms leading to more sales
  5. No refund is payable to a buyer for goods repossessed from him/her
  6. Due to the check-off system, chances of non-payment are minimized.

Disadvantages of Hire purchase

To the buyer

  1. The hire purchase price is higher than the cash price.
  2. The goods belong to the seller until the last installment is made
  3. Because of the easy payment terms, the buyer may be tempted to overspend which might lead to financial problems
  4. The variety of goods sold on hire purchase terms is limited to those goods that are durable
  5. If the buyer defaults in payment, the already paid ones are treated as hire charges and are not refunded.
  6. Goods may be repossessed if the buyer defaults in payment

To the seller

  1. Goods repossessed can only be sold as second hand
  2. There is a lot of documentation and filing of information/records
  3. The cost of operating the business is usually very high
  4. The risks of loss on hire purchase sales are normally high as some buyers may default in payment
  5. High amount of capital is needed to finance a hire purchase business
  6. A lot of money is spent on repair of damaged goods
  7. A lot of capital is tied and held in stock and debts.
  8. Installment Buying/credit sale(deferred payment)

-In this form of credit selling, the buyer is not required to pay a down payment. Payment for the goods is made in equal installments spread over a period of time. These installments cover interest and related costs of selling.

Other features of installment buying

  1. The ownership and possession of goods passes on to the buyer immediately the first installment is paid
  2. Once the goods have been sold, they cannot be repossessed by the seller even if the buyer defaults in payment.
  3. In case the buyer defaults in payment, the seller can obtain compensation through court action.
  4. There is a written agreement between the buyer and the seller(creditor)
  5. The buyer may dispose of the goods before paying for them fully
  6. Can be used for non-durable goods

BUSINESS STUDIES FORM TWO NOTES

 

FORMS OF BUSINESS UNITS

TOPIC OBJECTIVES

By the end of the topic, the learner should be able to:

  1. Identify the various forms of business units.
  2. Explain the characteristics of each form of business unit.
  3. Discuss the formation and management of each form of business unit.
  4. Discuss the sources of capital of each form of business unit.
  5. Discuss the role of stock exchange as a market for securities.
  6. Explain the advantages and disadvantages of each form of business unit.
  7. Recognize the circumstances under which each form of business units may be dissolved.
  8. Discuss trends in business ownership.

BUSINESS UNITS

A business unit is an organization formed by one or more people with a view of engaging in a profitable activity.

Business units are generally classified into private or public sector business units’ i.e.

Note: Private sector comprises of business organizations owned by private individuals while the public sector comprises business organizations owned by the government.

  1. SOLE PROPRIETORSHIP

This is a business enterprise owned by one person who is called a sole trader or a sole proprietor. It is the most common form of business unit and usually found in retail trade e.g. in small shops, kiosks, agriculture e.t.c and for direct services e.g. cobblers saloons e.t.c

Characteristics/Features

  • The business is owned by one person
  • The capital is contributed by the owner and is usually small. The main source is from his savings and other sources can be from friends, bank or getting an inheritance
  • The owner enjoys all the profits alone and also suffers the losses alone
  • The owner is personally responsible for the management of the business and sometimes he is assisted by members of his family or a few employees. He remains responsible for the success or failure of his/her business.
  • The sole proprietor has unlimited liability meaning that incase of failure to meet debts, his creditor can claim his personal property
  • There are very few legal requirements to start the business unit.
  • Sole proprietorship is flexible; it is very easy to change the location or the nature of business.

Formation

The formation of a sole proprietorship is very simple. Few legal formalities are required i.e. to start a sole proprietorship, one need only to raise the capital required and then apply for a trading license to operate the business small fee is paid and the trade license issued.

Sources of capital

The amount of capital required to start a sole proprietorship is small compared to other forms of business organizations. The main source of capital is the Owners savings. Additional capital may however be raised from the following;

  • Borrowing from friends, banks and other money lending institutions such as industries and commercial Development corporation(ICDC)and Kenya industrial estates
  • Inheritance
  • Personal savings
  • Getting goods on credit
  • Getting goods on hire purchase
  • Leasing or renting out one’s properties
  • Donations from friends and relatives
  • Ploughing back profit.

Management

The management of this kind of a business is under one person. The owner may however employ other people or get assistance from family members to run the business.

Some sole proprietorship may be big business organizations with several departments and quite a number of employees. However, the sole proprietor remains solely responsible for the success of failure of the business

Advantages of sole proprietorship

  1. The capital required to start the business is small hence anybody who can spare small amounts of money can start one.
  2. Few formal/legal procedures are required to set up this business
  3. Decision making and implementation is fast because the proprietor does not have to consult anybody
  4. The trader has close and personal contact with customers. This helps them in knowing exactly what the customers need and hence satisfying those needs
  5. A sole proprietor is able to assess the credit-worthiness of his or her customers because of close personal relationship. Extending credit to a few carefully selected customers reduce the probability of bad debts.
  6. The trader is accountable to him/herself
  7. A sole trader is able to keep the top secrets of the business operations
  8. He/she enjoys all the profit
  9. A sole proprietorship is flexible. One can change the nature or even the location of business as need arises.

Disadvantages of sole proprietorship

  1. Has unlimited liability. This means that if the assets available in the business are not enough to pay all the business debts the personal property of the owner such as house will be sold to meet the debts
  2. There is insufficient capital for expansion because of scarce resources and lack of access to other sources
  3. He/she is overworked and has no time for recreation.
  4. There is lack of continuity in the sole proprietorship i.e. the business is affected by sickness or death of the owner.
  5. A sole proprietorship may not benefit from advantages realized by large scale enterprises (economies of large scale) such as access to loan facilities and large trade discounts.
  6. Lack of specialization in the running of the business may lead to poor performance. This is because one person cannot manage all aspects of the business effectively. One maybe a good salesman for examples but a poor accountant.
  7. Due to the size of the business, sole proprietorships do not attract and retain highly qualified and trained personnel.

Dissolution of sole proprietorships

Dissolution refers to the termination of the legal life of a business. The following circumstances may lead to the dissolution of a sole proprietorship:

  • Death or insanity of the owner
  • Transfer of the business to another person- this transfers the rights and obligations of the business to the new owner.
  • Bankruptcy of the owner- this means that the owner lacks the financial capability to run the business.
  • The owner voluntarily decides to dissolve the business e.g due to continued loss making.
  • Passing of a law which renders the activities of the business illegal.
  • The expiry of the period during which the business was meant to operate.
  1. PARTNERSHIP:

This is a relationship between persons who engage in a business with an aim of making profits/ an association of two or more persons who run a business as co-owners. The owners are called Partners.

It is owned by a minimum of 2 and a maximum of 20 except for partnership who provide professional services e.g medicine and law which have a maximum of 50 persons.

Characteristics of partnership

  • Capital is contributed by the partners themselves
  • Partnership has limited life that is it may end anytime because of the death, bankruptcy or withdrawal of partners.
  • Each partner acts as an agent of the firm with authority to enter into contracts.
  • Partners are co owners of a business, having an interest or claim in the business.
  • Responsibility, profit and losses are shared on an agreed basis.
  • All partners have equal right to participate in the management of the business. This right arises from the interest or claim of the partner as a co owner of the business.

Types of partnership

Partnerships can be classified/ categorized in either of the following ways:

  • According to the type/liability of partners
  • According to the period of operation
  • According to their activities
  • According to the type or liability of partners

Under this classification, partnerships can either be:

  1. General/ordinary partnership- Here all members have unlimited liability which means in case a partnership is unable to pay its debts, the personal properties of the partner will be sold off to pay the debts.
  2. Limited partnerships- In limited partnership members have limited liabilities where liability or responsibility is restricted to the capital contributed.

This means that incase the partnership cannot pay its debts; the partners only lose the amount of capital each has contributed to the business and not their personal property. However, there must be one partner whose liabilities are unlimited.

  • According to the period/duration of operation

When partnerships are classified according to duration of operation, they can either be;

  1. Temporary partnership-These are partnerships that are formed to carry out a specific task for a specific time after which the business automatically dissolves.
  2. Permanent partnerships- These are partnerships formed to operate indefinitely. They are also called a partnership at will.
  3. According to their Activity- Under this mode of classification, partnerships can either be:
  4. Trading partnerships

This is a partnership whose main activity is processing, manufacturing, construction or purchase and sale of goods.

  1. Non – trading partnerships

This is a partnership whose main activity is to offer services such as legal, medical or accounting services to members of the public.

Types of partners

Partners may be classified according to;

  1. Role played by the partners
  2. Active partner: He is also known as acting partner as he plays an active part in the day-to-day running of the business.
  3. Sleeping/dormant partner: He does not participate in the management of the partnership business.Although he invests his capital in the partnership, his profit is lower as he is not active. He is also referred to as passive or silent partner.
  4. Liabilities of the partners for the business debts:
  5. General partner: He/she has unlimited liabilities.
  6. Limited partner: He/she has limited liabilities
  • Ages of partners

 

  1. Major partner: This is a partner who is 18 years and above. He is responsible for all debts of the business.
  2. Minor partner: This is a partner who has not attained the age of 18 years but has been admitted with the consent of other partners. Once he reaches 18 years, he then decides if he wants to be a partner or not. Before he attains the age of 18, he takes part in the sharing of profits but does not take part in the management of the business.
  3. iv) Capital contribution
  4. Nominal/Quasi partner: He does not contribute capital but allows the business to use his/ her name as a partner; for the purpose of influencing customers or for prestige.

-He/she can also be a person who was once a partner and has retired in form of a loan. This loan carries interest at an agreed rate.

-The quasi partner shares the profit of the business as a reward for using his/her name.

  1. b) Real partner: He/she is one who contributes capital to the business.

-Other types of partners include secret partners, retiring partners and incoming partners

  1. i) A secret partner: is one who actively participates in the management of the firm but is not disclosed to the public. In most cases secret partners are also limited partners.
  2. ii) A retiring partner: Also known as outgoing partner is one who is leaving a partnership

-He may retire with the consent of all the other partners or according to a previous agreement.

iii) Incoming partner: Is one who is admitted to an existing partnership.

Formation

-People who want to form a partnership must come together and agree on how the proposed business will be run to avoid future misunderstanding.

-The agreement can either be oral (by use of mouth) or within down. A written agreement is called a partnership deed.

-The contents of the partnership deed vary from one partnership to another depending on the nature of the business, but generally it contains:

  1. Name, location and address of the business
  2. Name, address and occupation of the partners
  3. The purpose of the business
  4. Capital to be contributed by cash partner
  5. Rate of interest on capital
  6. Drawings by partners and rate of interest on drawings
  7. Salaries and commissions to partners
  8. Rate of interests on loans from partners to the business
  9. Procedures of dissolving the partnership
  10. Profit and loss sharing ratio
  11. How to admit a new partner
  12. What to do when a partner retires dies or is expelled
  • The rights to inspect books of accounts
  1. Who has the authority to act on behalf of other partners.

Once the partnership deed is ready, the business may be registered with the registrar of firms on payment of a registration fee.

In case a partnership deed is not drawn, the provisions of partnership act of 1963 (Kenya) applies. The act contains the following rights and duties of a partner:

  1. All partners are entitled to equal contribution of capital
  2. No salary is to be allowed to any partner
  • No interest is to be allowed on capital
  1. No interest is to be charged on drawings
  2. All profits and losses are to be shared equally
  3. Every partner has the right to inspect the books of accounts
  • Every partner has the right to take part in decision making
  • Interest is to paid on any loans borrowed by partners (The % rate varies from one country to another)
  1. During dissolution the debts from outside people are paid first then loans from partners and lastly partners capital.
  2. No partner should carry out a competing business
  3. Any change in business such as admission of new partners must be through the agreement of all existing partners.
  • Compensation must be given to a partner who incurs any loss when executing the duties of the business.

Sources of capital

  1. Partners contribution
  2. Loans from banks and other financial institutions
  • Getting items on hire purchase
  1. Trade credit
  2. Ploughing back profit
  3. Leasing and renting.

 

Advantages of partnership

  1. Unlike sole proprietorship, partnership can raise more capital.
  2. Work is distributed among the partners. This reduces the workload for each partner
  • Varied professional/skilled labour; various partners are professionals in various different areas leading to specialization
  1. They can undertake any form of business agreed upon by all the partners
  2. There are few legal requirements in the formation of a partnership compared to a limited liability company.
  3. Losses and liabilities are shared among partners
  • Continuity of business is not affected by death or absence of a partner as would be in the case of a sole proprietorship
  • Members of partnership enjoy more free days and are flexible than owners of a company
  1. A Partnership just like sole proprietorship is exempted from payment of certain taxes paid by large business organizations.

Disadvantages of partnership

  1. A mistake made by one of the partners may result in losses which are shared by all the partners
  2. Continued disagreement among the partners can lead to termination of the partnership
  • Decision-making is slow since all the partners must agree
  1. A partnership that relies heavily on one partner may be adversely affected on retirement or death of the partner
  2. A hard working partner may not be rewarded in proportion to his/her effort because the profits are shared among all the partners
  3. There is sharing of profits by the partners hence less is received by each partner
  • Few sources of capital, due to uncertainty in the continuity of the business few financial institutions will be willing to give long-term loans to the firm.

Dissolution of partnership

A partnership may be dissolved under any of the following circumstances:

  1. A mutual agreement by all the partners to dissolve the business
  2. Death insanity or bankrupting of a partner
  • A temporary partnership on completion of the intended purpose or at the end of the agreed time.
  1. A court order to dissolve the partnership
  2. Written request for dissolution by a partner
  3. If the business engages in unlawful practices
  • Retirement or admission of a new partner may lead to a permanent or temporary dissolution
  • Continued disagreements among the partners

 

INCORPORATED FORMS OF BUSINESS UNITS

These are businesses that have separate legal entities from that of their owners. They include:

CO-OPERATIVES

-A co-operative society is a form of business organization that is owned by and run for the economic welfare of its members

-It is a body of persons who have joined together to do collectively what they were previously doing individually for mutual benefit.

Example

In Kenya the co-operative movement was started by white settlers in 1908 to market their agricultural produce. In this case, they knew that they could sell their produce better if they were as a group and not alone

Principles of co-operatives

  1. Open and voluntary membership

Membership is open and voluntary to any person who has attained the age of 18 years. No one should be denied membership due to social, political, tribal or religious differences. A member is also free to leave the society at will

  1. Democratic Administration

The principle is one man one vote. Each member of the co-operative has only one vote irrespective of the number of shares held by him or how much he buys or sells to the society

  • Dividend or repayment

-Any profit/surplus made at the end of every financial year should be distributed to the members in relations to their contribution.

-Part of the profit may be retained/reserved/put in to strengthen the financial position of the society.

  1. iv) Limited interest on share capital

-A little or no interest is paid on share capital contributed (co-operatives do not encourage financial investment habits but to enhance production, to encourage savings and serve the members)

  1. v) Promotion of Education

Co-operative societies should endeavor to educate their members and staff on the ideas of the society in order to enhance/improve quality of decisions made by the concerned parties.

Education is conducted through seminars, study tours, open days

  1. vi) Co-operation with other co-operatives

C-operatives must learn from each other’s experience since they have a lot in common.

-Their co-operation should be extended to local national and international.

Features of co-operatives

  • Membership is open to all persons so long as they have a common interest. Members are also free to discontinue their membership when they desire so
  • Co-operative societies have a perpetual existence; death, bankruptcy or retirement of a member does not affect its operations
  • They are managed in a democratic manner. Every member has one vote when electing the managerial committee irrespective of the number of shares held.
  • The main aim is to serve the interest of the members where profit is not the overriding factor.
  • Co-operative societies have limited liabilities
  • There must be a minimum of 10 people with no maximum membership.
  • Co-operatives have a separate legal entity from the members who formed it i.e they can own property sue and be sued
  • Any profit made by the society is distributed to the members on the basis of the services rendered by each member but not according to the capital contributed.

Formation

-Co-operative societies can be formed by people who are over eighteen years regardless of their economic, political or social background.

-There must be a minimum of 10 persons and no maximum no.

-The members draft rules and regulations to govern the operations of the proposed society i.e. by-laws, which are then submitted to the commissioner of co-operatives for approval

-The registrar then approves the by-laws and issues a certificate of registration

-If the members are unable to draw up their own by-laws, the co-operative societies Act of 1966 can be adopted in part or whole

 

 

Management

-A co-perative society is composed/run by a committee usually of nine members elected by the members in a general meeting

-The management committee elects the chairman, secretary and treasurer as the executive committee members, who act on behalf of all the members and can enter into contracts borrow money institute and depend suits and other legal proceedings for the society

-The committee members can be voted out in an A.G.M if they don’t perform as expected.

TYPES OF CO-OPERATIVES SOCIETIES IN KENYA

May be grouped according to;

  1. Nature of their activities
  2. Producer co-operatives
  3. Consumer co-operatives
  4. Savings and credit co-operatives
  5. Level of operations
  6. Primary co-operatives
  7. Secondary co-operatives
  8. Producer co-operatives

This is an association of producers who have come together to improve the production and marketing of their products.

Functions

  • Obtaining better prices for their members products
  • Providing better storage facilities for their products
  • Providing better and reliable transport means for moving the products from the sources to the market and building feeder roads
  • Providing loans to members
  • Providing services of grading, packing and processing to the members
  • Providing farm inputs e.g. fertilizers, seeds, insecticides e.t.c on credit to members
  • Educating and advising members on better methods of farming through seminars, field trips, films and demonstration

-In this type of co-operative members are paid according to the quantity of the produce a member has delivered to the society.

Examples,

KCC-Kenya Co-operative Creameries

K.P.C.U-Kenya Planters Co-operatives Union

K.G.G.C.U-Kenya Grain Growers Co-operative Union

  1. Consumer Co-operatives

-These are formed by a group of consumers to buy goods on wholesome and sell them to the members at existing market prices.

-Their aim is to eliminate the wholesalers and retailers and hence obtain goods more cheaply

-The co-operatives allow their members to buy goods on credit or in cash

-Members of the public are also allowed to buy from the society at normal prices thereby enabling the society to make more profits

-The profits realized is shared among the members in proportion to their purchases i.ethe more a member buys, the buyer his/her share of profit

Examples;-Nairobi consumer co-operative union, Bee-hive consumer co-operative society and City-chicken consumer co-operative society

Advantages

  • Sell goods of high quality
  • Sell goods to members at fair prices
  • Sell goods to other people at normal prices thereby making more profit
  • Buy goods directly from the producers thereby eliminating middlemen. They are therefore able to make more profit
  • Can give credit facilities to the members
  • Can pay interest on capital to the members
  • Sell a variety of goods to the members at a place where they can easily get them

Disadvantages

Consumer co-operatives are not popular in Kenya because of the following

  1. They face stiff competition from large scale retailers such as supermarkets and multiple shops who buy goods directly from the producers and sell-them to consumers at low prices
  2. Cannot offer to employ qualified staff
  • Majority of their members have low income, so raising off capital is a problem
  1. Kenya, being an agricultural country, produces enough subsistence goods for itself. It therefore does not require consumer co-operatives
  2. Reluctance of non-members to buy from the shops lowers the turn-over
  3. Mismanagement of the shops is rampant

 

Savings and credit co-operatives societies (SACCO’S)

-They are usually formed by employed persons who save part of their monthly salary with their co-operative society, through check-off system

-Their money earns goods interest and when one has a significant amount saved, he/she become entitled to borrow money from the society for any personal project e.g. improving their farms, constructing houses, paying school fees e.t.c

-The SACCOS charge lower interest on loans given to members than ordinary banks and other financial institutions.

-The societies have few formalities or requirements to be completed before giving a loan. These are:

  1. Membership
  2. Members salary
  • Members saving
  1. Guarantee from fellow members

-Profits earned by the SACCO’S maybe shared among the members inform of dividends.

-Most SACCO’S have insured their members savings and loans with co-operative insurance services (CIS).This means if a member dies his/her beneficiaries are not called upon to repay the loan and the members savings/shares is given to the beneficiaries.

-They are the main institutions that provide loans to most people who do not qualify for loans from commercial banks because they do not ask for securities such as title deeds required by the bank.

  1. d) Primary co-operative societies

-These are co-operative societies composed of individuals who are either actual producers, consumers or people who join up together to save and obtain credit most conveniently

-Consumer co-operative societies and most SACCO’S are primary co-operative societies because they are composed of individuals.

-Most primary co-operative societies operate at the village level, others at district levels and a few at national levels.

  1. e) Secondary co-operative societies

-They are usually referred to as unions

-They are generally composed of primary co-operative societies as their members

-They are either found at district levels or at national levels.

 

Advantages of co-operative societies:

  • Since the properties of co-operatives are owned collectively, they are able to serve the interest of the members affectively
  • They have limited liability
  • Membership is free and voluntary
  • Members share profits of a co-operative through dividend that are given
  • They have improved the standards of living of their members through increased income from their produce and through savings from incomes.
  • Co-operatives benefit their members through giving them credit facilities and financial loans which they could not have got from local banks
  • They are run on a democratic basis i.e. all members have an equal chance of being elected to the management committee.
  • Many co-operatives are large scale organizations hence able to get the benefits of large scale organizations e.g low production costs leading to low prices of products
  • Co-operative enjoy a lot of support from the government and when they are in financial and managerial problems, the government steps in to assist them

Disadvantages

  • Majority of the co-operatives are small in size and therefore cannot benefit from economies of scale.
  • Members have a right to withdraw from the society and when they do, co-operatives refunds the capital back which might create financial problems to the society.
  • Corruption and embezzlement of funds is a problem for many co-operatives.
  • Most co-operatives are not able to attract qualified managerial staff hence leading to mismanagement.
  • Many suffer from political interference. Sometimes; the election of the management committee is interceded with by some people with personal interest in certain candidates hence the best person may not be elected to run the affairs of the society. This leads to poor management and inefficiency.
  • Members may not take keen interest in the affairs of a co-operative society because their capital contribution is small.

Dissolution of co-operative societies

-A co-operative society may be dissolved under any of the following circum-stances.

  1. Order from commissioner of co-operatives
  2. Voluntary dissolution by members
  • Withdrawal of members from the society leaving less than ten members
  1. If the society is declared bankrupt

LIMITED LIABILITY COMPANIES (JOINT STOCK COMPANIES)

Defination: A company; Is an association of persons registered under the companies act who contribute capital in order to carry out business with a view of making a profit.

The act of registering a company is referred to as incorporation. Incorporation creates an organization that is separate and distinct from the person forming it.

-A company is a legal entity that has the status of an ‘’artificial person”.   It therefore has most of the rights and obligations of a human being. A company can therefore do the following;

  • Own property
  • Enter into contracts in its own name.
  • Borrow money.
  • Hire and fire employees.
  • Sue and be sued on its own right.
  • Form subordinate agencies, ie, agencies under its authority.
  • Disseminate or spread information.

The owners (members) of a company are referred to as shareholders

FEATURES OF COMPANIES (LIMITED LIABILITY COMPANIES)

A company in an artificial person and has the same rights as a natural person. It can therefore sue and be sued in a court of law, own property and enter into contracts in its own name.

The members have limited liabilities.

Companies have perpetual life which is independent of the lives of its owners. Death, insanity or bankruptcy of a member does not affect the existence of the company. (this is referred to as  perpetual existence or perpetual succession)

– A company is created for a particular purpose or purposes.

Formation

-People who wish to form company are referred to as promoters

The promoters submit the following documents to the registrar of companies:

  1. i) Memorandum of Association

-This is a document that defines the relationship between the company and the outsiders. It contains the following:

a)Name of the company/Name clause; -The name of the company must be started and should end with the word “Limited” (Ltd).This indicates that the liability of the company is limited.

-Some companies end their names with “PLC” which stands for “Public limited company” which makes the public aware that although it is a limited liability company it is a public not private.

b)The objects of the company/objective clause;-This set out the activities that the company should engage in

-The activities listed in this clause serve as a warning to outsiders that the company is authorized in these activities only.

c)Situation clause;-Every company must have a registered office where official notices and other communication can be received and sent

d)Capital clause;-It also states that the amount of capital which the business can raise and the divisions of this capital into units of equal value called shares i.e. authorized share capital also called registered or nominal share capital.

-It also specifies the types of shares and the value of each share

  1. e) Declaration clause:-This is a declaration signed by the promoters stating that they wish to form the company and undertake to buy shares in the proposed firm

-The declaration is signed by a minimum of seven promoters for public limited company and a minimum of two for private company.

-The memorandum of association also contains the names of the promoters

-The promoters signs against the memorandum showing details of their names, addresses, occupation and shares they intend to buy. Each signatory should agree to take at least one share.

  1. Articles of Association

-This is a document that governs the internal operations of the company

-It also contains rules and regulations affecting the shareholders in relation to the company and in relation to the shareholders themselves.

-It contains the following;

  • Rights of each type of shareholder e.g. voting rights
  • Methods of calling meeting and procedures
  • Rules governing election of officials such as chairman of the company, directors and auditors
  • Rules regarding preparation and auditing of accounts
  • Powers, duties and rights of directors
  • Methods dealing with any alterations on the capital.
  1. A list of directors with details of their names, addresses, occupations, shares subscribed and statements of agreement to serve as directors
  • Declaration that registration requirements as laid down by law (by the companies act) have been met. The declaration must be signed by the secretary or a director or a lawyer.
  1. A statement signed by the directors stating that they have agreed to act as directors.
  2. A statement of share capital- this statement gives the amount of capital that the company wishes to raise and its subdivision into shares.

-Once the above documents are ready, they are submitted by the promoters to the registrar of companies. On approval by the Registrar and on payment of a registration fee, a certificate of incorporation (certificate of registration) is issued

-The certificate of incorporation gives the company a separate legal entity.

Sources of capital

  1. Shares; The main source of capital for any company is the sale of shares.

-A share is a unit of capital in a company e.g. if a company states that its capital is ksh.100,000 divided into equal shares of ksh.10 each.

-Each shareholder is entitled to the company’s profit proportionate to the number of shares he/she holds in the company.

Types of shares:

  1. Ordinary shares
  2. Preference shares
  3. Ordinary shares;-Ordinary shares have the following rights:
  • Have voting rights
  • Have no fixed rate of dividends. The dividends on them vary according to the amounts of profit made
  • They have a claim to dividends after the preference shares
  • If the company is being liquidated, they are paid last after the preference shares
  1. Preference shares;-They have the following characteristics;
  • Have a fixed rate of sharing profits(dividends)
  • Have a prior claim to dividends over the ordinary shares
  • Have no voting rights
  • Can be redeemable or irredeemable. Redeemable shares are the ones that can be bought back by the company at a future date while irredeemable ones are ones that cannot be bought back
  • Can be cumulative or non-cumulative. Cumulative shares are the ones that are entitled to dividends whether the company makes profit or not. This means if the company makes a loss or a profit which is not enough for dividends in a certain year, the dividends to cumulative shares are carried forward to the next year(s) when enough profit are made

-Non- cumulative shares are the ones whose dividends are not carried forward to the following year(s)

  1. Debentures

This refers to loans from the public to a company or an acknowledgement of a debt by a company

They carry fixed rate of interest which is payable whether profit are made or not.

They are issued to the public in the same way as shares.

They can be redeemable or irredeemable.

Redeemable debentures are usually secured against the company’s assets in which case they termed as secured debentures or mortgaged debentures.

NB: Where no security is given, the debentures are called unsecured /naked debentures.

3.   Loans from bank and other financial institutions;-A company can borrow long term or short term loans from banks and other money lending institutions such as Industrial and Commercial Development Corporation [I.C.D.C]

These loans are repayable with interest of the agreed rates.

4.   Profits ploughed back;-A company may decide to set aside part of the profit made to be used for specified or general purposes instead of sharing out all the profit as dividends. This money is referred to as a reserve.

5.   Bank overdraft;-A customer to a bank may make arrangements with the bank to be allowed to withdraw more money than he/she has in the account.

6.   Leasing and renting of property.

7.   Goods brought on credit.

8.   Acquiring property through hire purchase

 

TYPES OF COMPANIES

  1. PRIVATE LIMITED COMPANY

Private limited company has the following characteristics;

  • Can be formed by a minimum of 2 and a maximum of 50 shareholders, excluding the employees,
  • Does not advertise its shares to the public, but sells them privately to specific people
  • Restricts transfer of shares i.e. a shareholder cannot sell his/her shares freely without the consent of other shareholders.
  • Can be managed by one or two directors. A big private company may however, require a board of directors
  • Can start business immediately after receiving the certificate of incorporation without necessarily having to wait for a certificate of trading.
  • It does not have an authorized minimum share capital figure.
  • Has a separate legal entity and can own property, enter into contracts, sue or be sued.
  • Has limited liability.
  • Has a perpetual existence.

Formation

-It must have a memorandum of association, article of association list of directors, declaration signed by a director or lawyer and certificate of incorporation.

Advantages of private limited company

  1. Formation: The Company can be formed more easily than a public company. The cost of information is less than that of a public company
  2. Legal personality: A private company is a separate legal entity from its owners. Like a person, it can own property, sue or be Sued and enter into contacts
  • Limited liability: Shareholders have limited liability meaning that they are not responsible for the company’s debts beyond the amount due on the shares
  1. Capital: They have access to a large pool of capital than sole proprietorship or a partnership. They can borrow money more easily from financial institutions because it owns assets which can be pledge as security
  2. Management: A private company has a larger pool of professional managers than a sole proprietorship or a partnership. These managers bring in professional skills in their own areas which are of great advantage to a private company
  3. Assured continuity of the business: Death, bankrupty or withdrawal of a shareholder does not affect the continuity of the company
  • Trading: Unlike a public company a private company can commence trading immediately upon receiving a registration certificate.

 

Disadvantages of a private company

  1. Returns: A private company, unlike sole proprietorship or a partnership, must submit annual returns on prescribed forms to the registrar of companies immediately after the annual general meeting
  2. Capital: A private company cannot invite the public to subscribe to its shares like a public limited company. It therefore limited access to a wide source of capital.
  • Share transfer: The law restricts the transfer of shares to its members/shareholders are not free to transfer their shares
  1. II) PUBLIC LIMITED COMPANY; –Public limited companies have the following characteristics:
  2. Can be formed by a minimum of 7 (seven) shareholders and no set maximum.
  3. Cannot start business before it is issued with a certificate of trading. This is issued after the certificate of incorporation and after the company has raised a minimum amount of capital
  4. It’s managed by a board of directors
  5. The shares and debentures are freely transferable from one person to another.
  6. It advertises its shares to the public/ invites the public to subscribe for/buy its shares and debentures.
  7. Must publish their end of year accounts and balance sheets
  8. Must have an authorized minimum share capital figure
  9. Has a separate legal entity and can own property, enter into contracts, sue or be sued.
  10. Has limited liability.
  11. Has a perpetual existence.

Advantages of public limited company

  1. Wide range of sources of capital :It has access to wide range of sources of capital especially through the sale of shares and debentures

-They can also borrow money from financial institutions in large sums and have good security to offer to the lenders.

  1. Limited liability: Like private companies, public limited company’s shareholders have limited liability i.e. the shareholders are not liable for the company’s debts beyond the shareholders capital contribution.
  • Specialized management: PLC’S are able to hire qualified and experie-nced professional staff.
  1. Wide choice of business opportunities: Due to large amount of capital a public company may be suitable for any type of investment
  2. Share transferability: Shares are freely transferable from one person to another and affects neither the company’s capital nor its continuity.
  3. Continuity: PLC has a continuous life as it is not affected by the shareholders death, insanity, bankruptcy or transfer of shares
  • Economies of scale: Their large size enables them to enjoy economies of scale operations. This leads to reduced costs of production which raises the levels of profit
  • Employee’s motivation: They have schemes which enable employees to be part owners of the company which encourages them to work harder in anticipation of higher dividends and growth in the value of the company’s shares.
  • Share of loss: Large membership and the fact that capital is divided into different classes’ means that the risk of loss is shared and spread.
  1. Shareholders are safe guarded; Publicity of company accounts safeguard against frauds.

Disadvantages of public limited companies

  1. High costs of formation: The process of registering a public company is expensive and lengthy. Some of the costs of information are legal costs, registration fees and taxes
  2. Legal restrictions: A public company must comply with many legal requirements making its operations inflexible and rigid
  • Alienation of owners: Shareholders non-participation in management is a disadvantage to them
  1. Lack of secrecy: The public limited companies are required by law to submit annual returns and accounts to the registrar of companies denying the company the benefit of keeping its affairs secret. They are also required to publish their end of year accounts and balance sheets.
  2. Conflicts of interests: Directors may have personal interests that may conflict with those of the company. This may lead to mismanagement.
  3. Decision making; Important decision are made by the directors and shareholders. The directors and shareholders meet after long periods which make decision making slow/delayed and expensive.
  • Diseconomies of scale: The large size and nature of business operations of public limited companies may result in high running/operation costs and inefficiency
  • Double taxation: There is double taxation since the company is fixed and dividends distributed to the shareholders are also taxed
  1. Inflexibility: Public limited companies cannot easily change its nature of business in response to the changing circumstances in the market. All shareholders must be consulted and agree.

DISSOLUTION OF A COMPANY

The following are the circumstances that may lead to the dissolution of a company:

  • Failure to commence business within one year- If a company does not commence business within one year from the date of registration, it may be wound up by a court order on application of a member of the company.
  • Insolvency – when a company is not able to pay its debts, it can be declared insolvent and wound up.
  • Ultra- vires – this means a company is acting contrary to what is in its objective clause. In such a case, it may be wound up by a court order.
  • Amalgamation – two or more companies may join up to form one large company completely different from the original ones.
  • Court order – the court of law can order a company to wind up especially following complaints from creditors.
  • Decision by shareholders – the shareholders may decide to dissolve a company in a general meeting.
  • Accomplishment of purpose or expiry of period of operation – a company may be dissolved on accomplishment of its objects, or on expiry of period fixed for its existence.

THE ROLE OF STOCK EXCHANGE AS A MARKET FOR SECURITIES

DEFINATIONS

  • Stock: a group of shares in a public limited company

-Stocks are formed when all the authorized shares in a particular category have been issued and fully paid for.

  • Stock exchange market: is a market where stocks from Quoted companies are bought and sold

-Stock exchange markets enable share holders in public companies to sell their shares to other people, usually members of the public interested in buying them.

  • A Quoted Company: is a company that has been registered (listed) as a member of the stock exchange market.

-Companies that are not quoted cannot have their shares traded in the stock exchange market.

  • Securities: this could either refer shares or documents used in support of share ownership.
  • Initial Public Offer (I. P. O): refers to situations in which a company has floated new shares for public subscription ( Has advertised new shares and has invited members of the public to buy them.
  • Secondary market: The market that deals in second hand shares i.e. the transfer of shares from one person or organization to another.

There is only one stock exchange market in Kenya i.e. The Nairobi Stock Exchange.

A person wishing to acquire shares will do so either at an IPO or in the secondary market. However, an investor cannot buy or sell stocks directly in the stock exchange market. They can only do so through stock brokers.

ROLES OF THE STOCK EXCHANGE MARKET

  • Facilitates buying of shares- it provides a conducive environment to investors who want to buy shares in different companies.
  • Facilitates selling of shares- it creates a market for those who wish to sell their shares.
  • Safeguarding investors’ interests- it monitors the performance of the already quoted companies and those found not meeting expectations are struck off. Companies who want to be quoted must also attain a certain standard of performance.
  • Provides useful information- it provides timely, accurate and reliable information to investors which enable them to make decisions on the investments to make. The information is passed on through mass media and stock brokers.
  • Assist companies to raise capital- it assists companies to raise capital by creating an environment through which companies issue new shares to members of the public in an IPO.
  • Creation of employment- it creates employment for those who facilitate the buying and selling of shares eg stock brokers, stock agents etc.
  • Raising revenue for the government- the government earns revenue by collecting fees and other levies/ dues from activities carried out in the stock exchange market.
  • Availing a variety of securities- it avails a variety of securities from which an investor can choose from. The market therefore satisfies needs of various investors eg investors who wish to buy from different companies can do so in the market.
  • Fixing of prices- the stock exchange market is in a position to determine the true market value of the securities through the forces of demand and supply. This is of great importance to both the buyer and the seller.
  • Measures a country’s economic progress- the performance of securities in the stock exchange market may be an indicator of a country’s economic progress e.g a constant rise in prices and volumes of securities traded within a given period of time would indicate that the country’s economy is positively growing.
  • Promotes the culture of saving- it provides investors with opportunities to channel their excess funds. Such people act as role models to other members of the society who may emulate them thereby promoting a saving culture.

PUBLIC CORPORATIONS (STATE CORPORATIONS)

These are organizations formed by and/or controlled by the government (the government has a controlling interest). This means that the government owns more than 50% shares in the corporation. Where the government has full ownership, the organization is known as a parastatal

  • Public corporations are formed to perform certain/specific functions on behalf of the government.
  • They are formed to provide essential services that are generally in the public interest, and that may require heavy initial capital investment which few private investors can afford
  • They are formed by the act of parliament.

Examples

  • Kenya Railways corporation- provides railway transport
  • Telkom Kenya-provides telecommunication services
  • Postal corporation of Kenya
  • Industrial and commercial Development corporation (ICDC)- financial and management services
  • Mumias and Chemelil sugar companies.
  • Kenya air ways- provide air transport services. etc

Characteristics/features of public corporations

  • They are formed by the government under the existing laws i.e formed by an act of parliament eg education act
  • Initial capital is provided by the government
  • They are jointly owned by the government and members of public/private investors
  • They are set up to perform certain specific functions on behalf of the government
  • They are managed by a board of directors appointed by the government or appointed by the government and the joint owners
  • They have an entity of their own and can own property, enter contracts, sue and be sued
  • They have limited liability
  • Some operate without a profit motive while others have a profit motive

Formation

-Some are formed by an act of parliament while others are formed under the existing laws.

-When formed by an act of parliament, the Act defines its status obligations and areas of operation. The Act outlines the following;

  • Proposed name of the corporation
  • Aims and objectives
  • Goods or services to be produced and provided
  • Location(Area of operation)
  • The appointment of top executives
  • The powers of the Board of directors
  • The ministry under which it will operate

Management

-The public corporations are managed by a board of directors appointed by the president or the relevant minister

-The chairman and the board of directors are responsible for the implementation of the aims and objectives of the corporations.

-The chairman of the board of directors reports to the government (president) through the relevant minister.

-The managing director who is usually the secretary of the board of directors in the chief executive officer of the corporation

Sources of capital

The initial capital is usually provided by the government as a vote of expenditure for the ministry concerned

-Those corporations jointly owned by the government and the public raise capital through the sale of shares

-financial institutions in form of loans

-Retained profits/profits ploughed back.

-Hire purchase

Advantages of public corporations

  • Initial capital is readily available because it is provided by the government
  • Can afford to provide goods and services at low prices which would otherwise be expensive if they were left to the private sector.
  • Most of them produce goods and services in large quantities thereby reaping the benefits of large scale production
  • Some are monopolies. They hence enjoy the benefits of being a monopoly e.g. they do not have to incur costs advertising since there is no competition
  • They can be bailed out/assisted by the government when in financial problems
  • They have limited liability
  • Money for research and development can be made readily available by the government
  • Through corporations the government is able to remove foreign domination in the country
  • They can afford to hire qualified personnel.

Disadvantages of public corporations

  • They are managed by political appointees who may not have the necessary managerial know how.
  • When they make losses, they are assisted by the government and this could lead to higher taxation of individuals
  • Lack of competition due to monopoly leads to inefficiency and insensitivity to customers feelings.
  • Political interference may hamper efficiency in the achievement of set goals and objectives.
  • Decision-making is slow and difficult because the organizations are large.
  • They may lack close supervision because of their large sizes.
  • There is embezzlement of large sums of money leading to loss of public funds
  • The government is forced to provide goods and services to its citizens in all parts of the country where at times its uneconomical to provide them because the costs of providing them may surpass the returns
  • Public funds are wasted by keeping poorly managed public corporations.
  • Diseconomies of scale apply in these business units because they are usually very large scale organizations e.g. decision making may take long.

Dissolution of public corporations

They can only be dissolved by the government due to:

  1. Persistent loss making
  2. Bankruptcy- where the corporation cannot pay its debts
  3. Change in the act of parliament that formed the corporation
  4. Privatization
  5. Mismanagement, resulting in poor management of the corporation

TRENDS IN FORMS OF BUSINESS UNITS

  • Globalizations:

This refers to the sharing of worlds resources among all regions i.e where there are no boundaries in business transactions

Some companies referred to as multinationals, have branches in many parts of the world e.g coca-cola company

Globalization has been made possible and effective through the development and improvement of information and technology organization i.e

  • World website (internet);one can acquire and order for goods through the internet. This is referred to as Electronic Commerce (E- Commerce) and E- Banking.
  • Mobile phones technology has revolutionized ways of life and business and even remote areas have been opened up.
  • Business Amalgamations/combinations

This occurs when two independent business enterprises combine to form one large organization

Levels of combinations

  1. Vertical combination; This is when businesses engaged in different but successive levels of production combine e.g. primary(extractive) level combines with secondary(manufacturing)level or secondary level combining with tertiary level.

Example; A company producing cotton (raw materials) combining with a textile industry.

  1. Horizontal combination; This is where business enterprises of the same level combine e.g. secondary and secondary levels e.t.c

 

 

Types of Amalgamation/combination

Amalgamations whether vertical or horizontal can be achieved in these ways;

  1. Holding companies

-A holding company is one that acquires 51 percent or more shares in one or more other companies.

-The various companies entering into such a combination are brought under a single control.

-These companies are controlled by the holding company and are called Subsidiaries.

-The subsidiary companies are however allowed to retain their original names and status, but the holding company appoints some members to be on the board of directors of these subsidiaries, so as to control their activities.

-Holding companies are usually financial institutions because they are able to buy controlling shares in subsidiary companies

  1. Absorptions (takeovers)

This refers to a business taking over another business by buying all the assets of the other business which then ceases to exist.

Example; Kenya Breweries took over the castle company in Kenya

  1. Mergers( Amalgamation):

This is where two or more business organizations combine and form one new business organizations.

-The merging companies cease to exist altogether.

  1. d) Cartels

This is a group of related firms/ companies that agree to work together in order to control output, prices and markets of their products – O. P. E. C (organization of petroleum exporting countries) is an example.

  • Privatization: this is the process of transferring / selling state owned corporations to public limited companies or private investors. This is done by the Government selling their shareholding to members of the public. The main aim is to:
  • Improve efficiency
  • Generate revenue for the government.
  • Reduce government control
  • To break monopolistic practices
  • To reduce government expenditure on corporations that relies on government subsidy.
  • Check off system– this is a method of remitting money especially to SACCOS where the employer deducts the contribution from the source and submits it to the SACCO on behalf of the employee who is a member of the SACCO.
  • Burial Benevolent Funds (B. B. F): some SACCOS have started systems/ funds to assist their members financially in burials through creation of BBF.
  • Front Office Savings Account (FOSA); SACCOS have expanded their services to members by introducing FOSA. The account enables members to convinientlydeposit and withdraws money. A member may also be provided with an ATM card which enables him/her to withdraw money at various pesa points/ ATM’s.
  • Franchising: this is where one business grants another the rights to manufacture, distribute or produce its branded products using the name of the business that has granted the rights eg General motors’ has been granted franchise to deal in Toyota, Isuzu and Nissan vehicles.
  • Trusts: This is where a group of Companies work together to reduce competition. Trusts may also be formed where a company buys more than 50% of shares in a competing company so as to reduce competition.
  • Performance contracts:Employees in state corporations are expected to sign performance contracts in order to improve their efficiency. Other private institutions are also adopting the same practice.

 

GOVERNMENT AND BUSINESS

 

BY THE END OF THE TOPIC, THE LEARNER SHOULD BE ABLE TO:

  1. Explain reasons for government involvement in business.
  2. Explain how the government gets involved in business.
  • Discuss the merits and demerits of government involvement in business.
  1. Discuss the importance of consumer protection.

INTRODUCTION

Government involvement in business activities is one of the commercial duties it owes its citizens. It is the one that provides the necessary environment for investments to be undertaken by itself, or by the local and foreign investors. This, the government may do in various ways, these include;

  1. Producing goods and services
  2. Distributing goods and services
  3. Advising producers and traders
  4. Promoting trade and economic development
  5. Protecting consumers against exploitation by producers and traders
  6. As a consumer of goods and services

Reasons for Government involvement in business

The following are the major reasons for the government’s involvement and participation in business activities;

  • To prevent exploitation of the public by private businesspersons especially in the provision of essential goods and services such as sugar, transport, communication etc. the Kenya Bureau of standards (KEBS) regulates the quality of goods consumed in Kenya.
  • To provide essential goods and services in areas where private individuals and organizations are unwilling to venture because of low profits/ high risks involved.
  • To provide essential goods and services which private organizations and individuals are unable to provide due to the large amount of initial capital required b e.g. generation of electricity, establishment of airlines etc.
  • To attract foreign investment by initiating major business projects
  • To stimulate economic development in the country e.g. by providing social services
  • To provide goods and services which are too sensitive to be left in the hands of the private sector e.g. provision of firearms.
  • To create employment opportunities by initiating projects such as generation of electricity.
  • To prevent foreign dominance of the economy by investing in areas where the locals are not able to
  • To redistribute wealth where returns are very high
  • To prevent establishment of monopolies

METHODS OF GOVERNMENT INVOLVEMENT IN BUSINESS

The government gets involved in business activities through the following methods:

  • Regulation

This refers to Rules and restrictions the government requires business units to follow in their business activities. Through this method, the government ensures high quality goods and services and puts in control measures to protect consumers from exploitation. The government regulation measures include;

  1. Licensing

A license is a document that shows that a business has been permitted by the government to operate. It is usually issued upon payment of a small fee.

Licensing is the process of issuing licenses to businesses. Some of the reasons why the government issues licenses include;

  • Regulating the number of businesses in a given place at any given time to avoid unhealthy competition.
  • To control the type of goods entering and leaving the country.
  • To ensure there are no illegal businesses.
  • To ensure that traders engage only in trade activities that they have been licensed for.
  • To ensure that those who engage in professional activities meet the requirements of the profession.
  • To raise revenue for the government.
  1. Ensuring standards/ enforcing standards; The government regulates business activities by setting standards that businesses should and ensuring that the standards are adhered to. To achieve this purpose, the government has established bodies such as;
  • Kenya bureau of standards (KEBS) whose main responsibility is to set standards especially for the manufactured goods and see to it that the set standards are adhered to/ met. Goods that meet such standards are given a diamond mark of quality, to show that they are of good quality.
  • The ministry of public health to ensure that businesses meet certain standards as concerning facilities before such businesses can be allowed to operate. Such standards may include clean toilets, clean water and well aerated buildings.
  1. Legislation; The Government may come up with rules and regulations (laws) that regulate business activities e.g. banning hawking in certain areas, matatus required to carry certain number of passengers e.t.c.
  • Training

The government takes keen interest in training and advising people in business about business management strategies and better ways of producing goods and services. The government offers these services through seminars and courses. This is mainly done by the Kenya Business Training Institute (K.B.T.I). Reasons for government training include;

  • To expose businesspersons to modern developments in management
  • Introduce modern technology and skills in management
  • Educate the business people on efficient methods of operating a business e.g., effective methods of advertising and keeping books of accounts.
  • Expose business people to problems/ challenges facing them and their possible solutions for example, problems of raising capital and identifying investment opportunities.
  • Impart proper business ethics e.g. good customer relations and honesty.
  • Creating awareness of the available profitable business opportunities in their environment
  • Expose business people to government policies regarding business activities in the country.
  • Educate business people on how to use available resources to minimize costs and maximize profits.
  • Expose people to other opportunities that exist in the import and export market.
  • Trade promotion

This is a government initiated and supported policy to encourage local business people to enter into business. This is aimed at increasing the volume and variety of goods and services traded in.

Trade promotion is classified as either external trade promotion or internal trade promotion.

  • External trade promotion
  • The purpose of external trade promotion is to encourage local business people to enter into the export market.
  • It also intended to attract foreign investors into the country.
  • In Kenya, external trade promotion is done through the department of external trade in the ministry of trade and industry.
  • External trade promotion may also be done by Commercial attaches.

Commercial attaches are officers sent by the country’s government to work with the embassies in foreign countries as support staff in the field of commerce. Their main duty is to look at the interests of their home countries’ exports e.g. cash crops and manufactured goods.

Duties of commercial attaches

  • Explore and identify new markets for more export opportunities.
  • Research and analyze markets for exports from their home countries.
  • Keep statistics of products such as volumes, packaging size and method of manufacturing.
  • Attend meetings, seminars and workshops on trade patterns of the countries and keep data for new markets of exports.
  • Publish and advertise their country’s exports in business journals and magazines.
  • Select buyers, agents and distributors of the home country’s exports.
  • Inform traders in their home countries of the standards required for exports.
  • Assist sales missions from their home countries by organizing educational tours for them.
  • Organize visits to trade fairs and exhibitions for business people from their home country.
  • Make detailed reports on commercial activities that may help improve the exports of their countries.

To perform these duties, the commercial attaché needs to:

  • Keep information on prices paid for exports and terms of payments( conditions to be filled before the payment is made)
  • Be aware of the rules that govern payment in international trade.
  • Be aware of the working of the regional organizations that operate in developing countries such as the East African Community (E. A. C), Inter-Governmental Authority for Development (I.G.A.D), Common Market for Eastern and Southern Africa (COMESA), Economic Commission for Africa (E.C.A) and African Growth Opportunity Act (A.G.O.A).
  • Internal trade promotion

This is done by the government through the ministry of trade. The ministry carries out various activities

 

TRANSPORT

 

TOPIC OBJECTIVES

By the end of the lesson, the learner should be able to:

  1. Explain the meaning and importance of transport to business.
  2. Explain the essential elements of transport.
  3. Describe the modes and means of transport.
  4. Discuss the advantages and disadvantages of each means of transport.
  5. Discuss the factors that influence choice of appropriate means of transport.
  6. Discuss trends of transport.

 

 

MEANING OF TRANSPORT

Transport is the physical movement of people and goods from one place to another. It helps bridge the gap between producers and consumers hence creating place utility.

Importance of Transport to Business

  1. Bridging the gap between producers and consumers/ linking consumers to producers-Transport links consumers to producers which enable the consumers to obtain the goods they need.
  2. Employment creation-Transport helps in solving unemployment problem by creating job opportunities. For example, people may be employed as drivers, pilots, mechanics and road constructors.
  3. Promotes specialization-Transport enables people to specialize in jobs they are best at. For example; producers would concentrate in production only while other people carry out distribution.
  4. Making goods and services more useful-Through transport goods are moved from a place where they are least required to a place where they are most required thereby making them more useful.
  5. Improving people’s standard of living-It enables consumers to get a variety of goods and services thereby improving the standards of living.
  6. Availing a wide market for products-It helps producers to widen the markets for their products by enabling them access to areas they would otherwise not have accessed
  7. Increased production/ facilitates mass production-Due to the wider market created through transport, producers are able to increase the volume of goods produced.
  8. Avoiding wastage-Transport makes it possible for surplus goods to be disposed of by taking them to areas where they are required. Perishable goods such as flowers, fruits and vegetables can also be transported fast hence minimizing/ avoiding wastage.
  9. Promoting development of industries-Through transport, raw materials can be taken to manufacturing industries and also finished goods to the market. Similarly, it promotes development of service industries such as tourism.
  10. Adds value to goods and services- creates utility in goods by moving them from the point of production to where they are needed thereby adding their value.
  11. Leads to the opening of new markets- Goods and services can be taken to new areas with ease.
  12. It facilitates the movement of labour- people can easily move from where they stay to where they work.

 

ESSENTIAL ELEMENTS OF TRANSPORT

In order for a transport system to function efficiently it should have certain basic elements. These elements are:

  1. Unit(S) of carriage
  2. Methods of propulsion
  3. Ways
  4. Terminals(terminus)
  5. Unit(S) of carriage

This refers to anything i.e. vessel that is used to transport goods and people from one place to another. Units of carriage include: ships, trains, aeroplanes, motor vehicles, bicycles and carts. Units of carriage are also referred to as means of transport.

  1. Methods of propulsion

This is the driving force (source of power) that makes a unit of carriage to move.The power for most vessels may be petroleum products, electricity, human force or animal power.

  1. Ways

It refers to either the route or path passes by the vessel. The route can be on land, on water or through air. Examples of ways are roads, railways, paths, canals, seaways and airways. The ways can be classified into either natural ways or manmade ways.

  1. Natural ways-As the name suggests, natural ways are the ways that are provided by nature. They are therefore free to acquire. They include airways and seaways.
  2. Man-made ways-These are ways that are made available by human being. They include roads, canals and railways. Manmade ways are usually expensive to construct and maintain.
  3. Terminals (terminuses)

The vessel used to carry goods and people starts from one destination and ends up at another. At these destinations the loading and off-loading take place respectively. The loading and off-loading places are referred to as terminals or terminus. Examples of terminuses are bus stations, airports and seaports.

MODES OF TRANSPORT

Mode refers to the manner in which transport is carried out. There are three modes of transport namely:

  1. Land transport
  2. Water transport
  • Air transport
  • Land transport

This mode of transport involves movement of goods and people using units of carriage that move on dry land. The various means under this mode includes:

  1. Human Porterage

This involves human beings carrying goods on their heads, shoulders or backs. Human Porterage as a means of transport is the oldest kind of transport and is still very common in our society. The means is suitable for transporting light luggage over short distances. It is also appropriate where other means of transport are not available or convenient.

Advantages of Human Porterage

  1. Could be the only means of transport available
  2. Compliments other means of transport
  • Flexible as it has no fixed time table or routes
  1. May be a cheap means compared to other means of transport
  2. Readily available when required
  3. Convenient over short distances

Disadvantages of human Porterage

  1. Not suitable for long distances
  2. They add onto congestion on roads

iii. Not suitable for transporting heavy and bulky goods

  1. It is relatively slow

v.Relies on human energy which is exhaustible

  1. Carts

Carts are open vessels usually on two or four wheels that are pushed or pulled by either human being or animals such as oxen and donkeys. The carts pushed or pulled by human beings are referred to as hand carts or mikokoteni. The ones pulled by animals, on the other hand, are called animal driven carts. Carts are used to carry relatively large quantities compared to human porterage. Like human porterage, they are not suitable for long distances. Types of goods that are transported using this means include, agricultural produce, water and animal feeds.

Advantages of carts

  1. Compliments other means of transport
  2. Relatively cheap to hire

iii. Initial buying and maintenance cost is low

  1. Appropriate in remote areas where other means are not available
  2. Readily available for hire
  3. Can carry fairly heavier and bulky goods

vii. Convenient for transporting goods over short distances

  1. Disadvantages of carts
  2. May not be suitable for transporting heavy and bulky goods
  3. Cause traffic jams on roads leading to congestion and accidents

iii. Not suitable for transporting goods over long distances

  1. Vehicles

These are means (units of carriage) of transport that ferry goods and people on roads. Vehicles are the most commonly used means of transport.

Vehicles are either passenger or goods carriers. Passenger carriers may be buses, matatus, taxis and private cars while goods are transported using Lorries, pick-ups, tankers and trailers. Vehicles are expensive to acquire and maintain. The convenience of vehicles may depend on the nature of the road on which they travel.

Some roads are impassible especially when it rains while others are usable throughout the year (all weather roads).Of special concern in road transport is the matatus. These are privately owned passenger vehicles which were introduced to supplement the existing mainstream transport companies that were inadequate at independence. They got their name from the amount of fare they used to charge originally, that is, mapeni matatu. The operators have to obtain the relevant documents such as insurance cover in order to be allowed to operate. Their owners may form associations which take care of their interests along given routes or in certain areas.

Advantages of matatus

  1. They supplement regular bus companies, especially in remote areas where they are the only means.
  2. They fill up faster than buses hence save time

iii. They are more flexible since they can change routes easily depending on demand

  1. They reach out into the interior of rural areas where big buses cannot access
  2. They are more flexible with the fares they charge
  3. They are easier to hire as most of them are readily available

vii. They are cheaper to acquire as compared to buses

Disadvantages of matatus

  1. Some matatus are poorly maintained to the extent of being unroadworthy
  2. Most drivers are reckless as they rush to compete for customers. They pick or drop passengers anywhere

iii. In some cases, touts use impolite language when dealing with passengers

  1. They may cause noise pollution such as unnecessary hooting and loud music
  2. They may cause congestion in towns unnecessarily because of careless driving and parking
  3. Uncalled for sudden increase in fares at peak hours, during the night and on public holidays

vii. Their operation is concentrated on peak hours, rarely operating at night.

viii. They at times unexpectedly change their route hence causing breach of contract.

Advantages of vehicles

  1. Most readily available means of transport
  2. Relatively fast compared to carts and human Porterage

iii. Relatively cheaper over short distances

  1. Flexible as it can offer door to door service
  2. Vehicles may be available for transporting special goods
  3. Roads are widely spread thereby making many areas accessible.

Disadvantages of vehicles

  1. Acquisition and maintenance costs are high
  2. May not be suitable for transporting heavy and bulky goods over long distances as compared to railways

iii. Traffic jams in roads may cause delays

  1. Vehicle transport is prone to accidents which may lead to loss of goods and life

v.Some roads may be impassible especially during the rainy seasons.

  1. Trains

Trains are vessels that transport goods and people on rails hence the term railways.

The terminuses of trains are the railways stations. Therefore; the goods to be transported by trains have to be taken to the railway station. Railway transport is suitable for heavy and bulky goods as well as passengers. There are two types of trains: cargo and passenger train.

Advantages of Trains

-Relatively secure as cases of theft and accidents are rare

-Enables a transporter to plan for the transport of his/her goods as trains follow a fixed timetable

-Economical for transporting heavy and bulky goods over a long distance

-Trains may have facilities for carrying special types of goods e.g. gas, petrol and vehicles

-Where shunting facilities are available trains may deliver goods up to or from the owner’s premises

Disadvantages of Trains

-Not flexible as trains follow a strict time table

-Railway lines are expensive to construct and to maintain

-Not all areas are served by railway lines

-Not suitable for transporting urgently required or perishable goods as it is slow

-Unsuitable for transporting goods over short distances

-Trains are expensive to acquire and maintain

  1. Pipeline Transport

This is the movement of liquids and gases from one place to another through a pipe. Products transported through pipes include water, gases, petrol and diesel. Solids that cannot be dissolved or damaged by water may also be transported through pipes as suspension. Examples coffee berries from machines to drying places. The pipeline is both a vessel and a way.

Products flow by the force of gravity or pressure from an original station. If the original terminal is at a higher level than the receiving terminal, the force of gravity is adequate to move the product. But if the receiving terminal is at a higher level than the original than the originating terminal, then power is required to pump the product uphill. For example, petroleum from Mombasa which is at sea level needs pressure to pump it to all the receiving stations.

Advantages of pipeline Transport

-It is labour saving as it requires minimal manpower

-It is environmentally friendly since it is free of noise or smoke

-It may be constructed in areas where it is difficult to construct roads or railway lines. For example, over rugged terrain

-Pipelines allow continuous flow of the goods being transported

-It ensures that road damage is reduced as the number of tankers is reduced on roads

-It helps to reduce accidents that may be caused by tankers on roads

-It reduces delays arising from congestion on roads

-Maintenance costs are reduced as it relies on gravitational force and booster stations along the way

-It may not be affected by adverse weather conditions

Disadvantages of pipeline Transport

-A leakage not detected in good time may lead to high losses

-Initial construction cost is high

-Accidents leakages may lead to environmental pollution

-It is unidirectional that is, travels only in one direction

-It can transport only one product at a time

-It is not flexible since once a line is laid, it cannot be adjusted according to transport patterns or demands

-Generates comparatively fewer job opportunities as it is capital intensive

-It is vulnerable to sabotage by enemies.

-Once laid, it is difficult to re route or re locate.

  • Water Transport

It is a mode of transport where the units of carriage transport goods and people on water. Water in this case includes; navigable rivers, lakes, seas and oceans. The means of transport which are the units of carriage or vessels using this mode include; ships, dhows, boats, steamers and ferries. Water transport can be divided into inland waterways and sea transport.

  • Inland waterways

This is transport carried out on lakes, rivers and inland canals. The Lake Victoria facilitates transport among the three east African countries i.e. Kenya, Uganda and Tanzania. Ferries also connect the mainland to islands such as Rusinga Islands, found in Lake Victoria.

Water hyacinth has however been a threat to transport on the lake. Most rivers in Kenya are not navigable due to reasons such as:

  • Too small
  • Presence of rapids and waterfalls
  • Too shallow
  • Most are seasonal
  • High gradient
  • Sea Transport

This is where goods and people are transported in seas and oceans. All types of water vessels may be used in sea transport. Sea transport is important as it connects continents of the world thereby facilitating international trade. Kilindini in Mombasa provides a good natural harbor facilitating sea transport between Kenya and other countries of the world. Ferries also connect the island of Mombasa and the mainland.

Types of Water vessels

  1. Ships

A ship is a large vessel that transports people or goods through water. Their sizes however vary depending on quantity of goods and passengers they carry. Ships help in connecting countries or places which borders the sea. They load and offload in terminals referred to as harbors found at sea ports. For example, the Kilindini harbor is found in the port of Mombasa.

Ships that transport people are referred to as passenger ship while those that transport goods are referred to as cargo ships. Cargo ships are c are convenient for carrying heavy and bulky goods.

Ships may also be classified as either liners or tramps.

Liners

These are ships that are owned and operated by shipping companies called conferences. Each conference is responsible for specifying the route on which each liner would operate the rates to be charged and setting the rules and regulations to be followed by the members.

Characteristics of liners

-Have fixed routes

-Follow a fixed timetable

-Charges are fixed

-Call at specified ports along the route at specified intervals

-Travel at regular intervals.

Tramps

These are ships that do not follow a regular route or time table. Their routes therefore depend on demand. During times when demand is high, they charge higher rates and when demand is low they lower their rates. Tramps can therefore be likened to matatus. Tramps may be owned by either individuals or firms.

Characteristics of tramps

-Do not have a fixed rate. They therefore move to wherever there are goods or passengers to carry.

-Have no set timetables. They therefore move according to demand

-Their fares change according to demand.

-Their travelling patterns are irregular and therefore cannot be relied upon

NB: Liners and tramps owners are in constant competition business. Traders therefore need to choose the type of ships to hire. Liners are however more popular than tramps among traders because of their reliability.

When a trader hires an entire ship to transport goods to a given destination, he/she and the ship owner signs a document called a charter party. This document shows the terms and conditions under which the goods would be transported.

Other information included in the agreement are destination, nature of the goods and freight charges. When the ship is hired to carry goods for a given journey the document signed is referred to as voyage charter. On the other hand, if the ship is hired to transport goods for a given period of time, the document signed is called time charter.

Ships may be specially built to carry special commodities. These may include tankers specially built to transport petroleum products and other liquids. Refrigerated ships may also be available to transport perishable commodities such as meat, fish and fruits.

  1. Boats and Ferries

These are water vessels used in transporting goods and people over short distances. They are therefore found in both inland water transport and also the sea transport.e.g the Likoni ferry in Mombasa carries people from and to the island of Mombasa and the main land.

Advantages of water transport

-Sea transport is economical to the owner as the number of employees to carriage volume ratio is less compared to road transport

-Suited for transporting heavy and bulky goods

-It is cheap as the way is natural and free

-Connects countries of the world which border the sea

-Special types of ships are available for transporting goods

-Large volume can be carried thereby reducing cost per unit

-Not affected by traffic congestion

-Some ships can be very luxurious for passengers and may even provide swimming pools.

-At the port/dock, there are many depots for storage of goods.

Disadvantages of water transport-

Sea-sickness, sea-pirates and storms may occur

-They are slow therefore not suitable for transporting perishable and urgently required goods

-It is expensive to construct and maintain artificial harbors

-Unfavorable weather conditions may affect water transport

-Sea transport is not accessible to land locked countries

-Lack of loading and off-loading facilities may lead to delay

-Cost of acquiring and maintaining ships is high.

-Theft of cargo and other valuables may occur during loading and offloading.

  • Air Transport

This refers to the movement of goods, people and documents by aircrafts. Aircrafts/ aeroplanes are the units of carriage and air the way. The terminals include airports and airstrips.

Aeroplanes are fast compared to other means of transport i.e. they are the fastest means of transport. They are therefore suitable for transporting urgently required goods like drugs and perishable goods Such as flowers over long distances.

Aircrafts may be classified as either passenger planes or cargo planes. Passenger planes transport people from one place to another. On the other hand, cargo planes transport light cargo to the required destinations. Aeroplanes may be fitted with special facilities for handling special goods. Aeroplanes are expensive to acquire and to maintain. Their operations may also be affected by weather conditions.

Advantages of Air Transport

-There is less handling of goods on the way since aeroplanes may move direct to the final destinations.

-The way does not require construction or maintenance as it is natural and free.

-Planes can move through places where other means cannot, such as over the earth poles and across high mountains/ planes are not hampered by physical barriers.

-Have efficient interconnections between airlines all over the world which makes it convenient

-Suitable for long distance travelers especially from one continent to another

-Very fast therefore suitable for transporting perishable and urgently required goods.

-Chartered planes can be used to reach remote areas.

-The movement of aircrafts is smooth therefore suitable for transporting fragile goods such as glassware and eggs.

-Passengers are given the highest degree of comfort and personal attention making it the most comfortable means of transport.

 

Disadvantages of Air Transport

-Causes noise pollution

-Air fields are not available in all places

-Cannot be conveniently used to carry heavy and bulky goods

-Expensive to acquire and maintain aircrafts

-Requires highly trained manpower e.g. air traffic controllers, pilots e. t. c

-Unfavorable weather conditions such as fog, mist and heavy rains may cause delay

-It is an expensive means of transport in terms of freight charges

-Not suitable for transporting inflammable goods such as cooking gas and petrol

-In case of accidents results are catastrophic/ accidents are rare but fatal.

-Has limited carrying capacity that should not be exceeded.

-It is not flexible.

-Most airfields/ terminals are located some distance away from town/ city centers and therefore require transport or railway links that are affected by jams occasionally causing delays.

-Recent hijackings by terrorists have made air transport an insecure means especially for transporting valuables.

  • Containerization

This is a recent development in transport. It refers to the packaging of goods in standardized ‘box like’ containers designed for use in transporting cargo. The containers are mainly made of metal though a few are made of wood. They can either be hired or bought from firms that provide them. The hired containers are returnable to the owner after the goods have been transported.

Containers are designed in a way appropriate to transport goods by ships, train, lorry or by air. To safeguard the goods against risks such as theft and unfavorable weather conditions the containers are sealed immediately after goods have been packed. The sealed containers are then transported up to the final destination where they are off-loaded. The consignee can then break the seal.

Goods can be transported in containers as Full Container Load (F.C.L) or as Less Container Load (L.C.L).Full container load applies where the container is filled with goods belonging to one person. In FCL, goods are delivered to the consignee intact.  On the other hand, less than container load applies where a container is filled with goods belonging to several consignors. This may be the case where a single consigner does not have enough goods to fill a container. When such a container reaches the destination, it is opened and the various consignees take their goods.

There are special handling facilities for loading and offloading containers onto and from the units of carriage.

Apart from the container depot at Mombasa, Kenya Ports Authority (K.P.A) has established inland container depots referred dry ports. An example of a dry port is found at Embakasi in Nairobi. The establishment of dry ports aims at relieving congestion at the sea port. It also aims at making handling of cargo easier and efficient for inland importers and exporters.

When containers are off loaded from ships at Mombasa, they are loaded into special container trains called railtainer which transports them by railway to the inland container depot at Embakasi. Containers can also be transported by specially designed trucks between the ports or from the port to consumer’s destination.

Advantages of containerization

-Minimizes the risks of loss or damage of goods as containers are sealed at source

-Containers are lifted with devices which make movement and handling easy

-Saves time and labour in loading and off-loading due to use of machines

-Containers sealed at source in presence of customs officials may not be opened until they reach their final destination. This reduces delay.

-Special containers are available for goods requiring special attention like chemicals.

-Insurance costs are relatively low as risks are less

-Space is saved when containers are used as opposed to when individual items are packed in the carrier.

-Can carry large quantities of cargo if packed well.

-Containers are tough structure, which offer protection to sensitive and fragile goods.

Disadvantages of containerization

-They are expensive and this increases the cost of transporting goods

-Contributes to unemployment since it is capital intensive

-Not suitable for transporting small quantities of goods.

-Requires special handling equipment which may be expensive

-May not be suitable for goods with irregular shapes.

-Training labour force is long and expensive.

-They may be used to smuggle illegal goods.

-The large trucks used on the road increase road damage and may increase accidents.

Factors that influence the choice of appropriate means of transport

  1. Cost; The cost of transporting a good should be reasonable; except where other factors should be considered such as need for quick delivery. Otherwise should be proportional to the value of goods transported.
  2. Nature of goods; The nature of goods should be considered when choosing a means of transport. For example, perishable goods require a fast means. Similarly, heavy and bulky goods require a means of transport convenient for such goods e.g. trains and ship.

iii. Reliability; The means chosen should be able to deliver the goods to the required place at the right time and in the right form.

  1. Urgency; For goods that are urgently required, the fastest means available should be chosen.
  2. Safety and Security:The means chosen should ensure that the goods on transit are secure against loss, theft or physical damages.

vi.Distance; Some means of transport are suitable for long distances while others are suitable for short distances. If goods are to be transported for long distances, air, sea or railway transport would be appropriate, otherwise roads would be suitable for short distances.

vii.Availability of means; The means of transport to be selected should be based on its availability. For example, where there is only one means of transport, it would be the only one to be chosen.

viii.Flexibility; This is the ability of means of transport to be manipulated to suit the convenience of the transporter. Where flexibility is required, then the means that would provide such should be chosen. For example a matatu is usually more flexible than an aeroplane.

ix.Terminals; Some means of transport may have their terminals near the transporter than others. In this case, the transporter should choose the means whose terminals are conveniently accessible to facilitate loading and offloading of goods.

x.Value of goods to be transported- goods of high value require special handling and high security during transportation.

Trends in transport

  • Pipeline and containerization
  • Electric trains are replacing diesel engines
  • Underground tunnels for trains are being used to ease congestion on the surface
  • Dual-carriage roads are being developed in various parts to ease congestion and minimize accidents
  • Development of planes with larger carrying capacity and speed is a major feature in the transport industry
  • Use of bicycles commonly known as boda boda are a common feature in towns, bus terminals and rural areas, supplementing other means of transport to ferry people and cargo to their destinations. The bicycles are being modified to make them more convenient. It is not unusual to find a bicycle (boda boda) which has been fitted with facilities such as:
  • Motors to increase their speed and reduce energy applied by the cyclist.
  • Music systems to entertain passengers and More comfortable seats.

Motor cycles are also being used as bodabodas in various areas. Similarly, the three wheeled vehicles commonly known as ‘Tuk Tuk’ is a major feature in cities and most towns.

  • Private personal vehicles with less carrying capacity e.g. four-seater vehicles are being used as matatus. The vehicles are convenient to the passengers as they:
  • Fill up within a shorter time compared to larger vehicles
  • May accommodate each of the customers interests.
  • Passenger vehicles are being fitted with radios, music systems and videos to entertain customers as they travel. However, some forms of entertainment may not be conducive to all.

 

REVISION QUESTIONS ON TRANSPORT

KCSE PAST PAER 1

  1. 1996 State four circumstances under which a businessman would choose to transport goods by air? (4mks).
  2. 1997 Outline four reasons why a school in Kisumu may prefer to transport its sixty students to a music festival in Nairobi by train rather than by bus. (4mks).
  3. 1999 Give five reasons why a manufacturing firm would be located in an area well served by good road network.(4mks).
  4. 1999 Outline four limitations of containerization. (4mks).
  5. 2000 State four reasons why road transport is popular in Kenya.(4mks).
  6. 2001 State four ways in which the nature of goods would influence the choice of transport.
  7. 2002 Outline four reasons why a transporter of goods from Mombassa to Nairobi may prefer rail transport to road transport. (4mks).
  8. 2003 State the unit of carriage for each of the following modes of transport. (5mks)

 

Mode of transport                           Units of carriage

  1. Portage
  2. Sea
  • Road
  1. Cartage
  2. Air
  3. 2004 list four ways in which transport promotes growth of trade. (4mks)
  4. 2000 State four reasons why road transport is popular in Kenya. (4mks)
  5. 1995 Give 3 disadvantages of railway transport in Kenya.     (4mks)
  6. 1998 List 4 disadvantages of using containers to transport goods. (4mks)

 

KCSE PAST QUESTIONS PAPER 2

  1. 1995 Explain five reasons that may account for continued use of hand carts as a mode of transport in Kenya. (12mks)
  2. 1996 The oil pipeline has recently been extended from Nairobi to western Kenya.
  3. Explain five benefits that may be accounted to the country from the extension. (10mks).
  4. 1997 Explain five ways in which an efficient road transport system may promote trade within a country.(10mks).
  5. 1998 Discuss five factors that have hindered the expansion of railway transport in Kenya.
  6. 1999 Explain five features of an efficient transport system (8mks).
  7. 2000 Explain the advantages of pipeline as a mode of transporting oil products. (12mks).
  8. 2002 Outline five factors that should be considered when choosing a means of transport.
  9. 2003 Explain six advantages of containerization as a mode of transport.(10mks)
  10. 2004 Discuss six factors that may discourage the use of pipeline as a means of transporting petroleum products in a country.(12mks).
  11. 2005 Discuss 5 circumstances under which a trader may choose to transport goods by rail.

 

COMMUNICATION

 

Meaning of communication

  1. Communication is the transfer or conveyance of messages or information from one person to another.
  2. Communication is the process of sending and receiving meaningful messages, information and ideas between two or more people located at different points in space.

Note: The space between the sender (s) and the receiver (s) maybe as narrow as when people are talking to each other or as wide as between the North Pole and the South Pole.

Effective communication is vital/important for business in that it serves the following purposes.

Importance of communication (purposes)

  1. To give and obtain information

For an organization to run smoothly there should be proper flow of information within the business and also between the firm and outsiders e.g. the manager may inform members of staff about a planned meeting. Similarly the business may receive a letter of inquiry from a customer

  1. To clarify issues and points

Through proper communication the organization is able to clarify confusing issues from within and without the firm for example in cases where there are many managers. It would be necessary to clarify the responsibilities of each manager.

  • To enhance public relations

Good/efficient communication enables the business to create a more positive image and a favorable reputation of itself to outsiders and overcome prejudices and negative attitudes that people may have against the business.

  1. To start and influence Action

Proper communication enables the business to get new ideas make plans and ensure that they are implemented in the desired way.

  1. Improving customer service; Good communication helps in reducing errors providing customers with desired feedback and assisting in handling inquiries more efficiently
  2. Giving instructions; Through proper communication management is able to get work done by issuing instructions (procedures and orders)e.g. a supplier may be instructed when and where to deliver the goods ordered.
  • To give Reassurance; Information is needed to reassure people that their performance is good e.g. an employee may feel better is he/she is served with a “will done”memo or a “customer of the year” award.
  • Confirming arrangements; Through communication arrangements are confirmed for example confirmation of meetings conferences or details of transactions
  1. Co-ordinating departments of the firm; Charges in one department are communicated to other departments that have a direct bearing to those changes e.g. when sales increase the sales department informs the production department so as to increase production proportionality
  2. Modifying behavior of persons within or outside the organization; Through effective communication persons are trained and counseled and as a result their behavior knowledge and attitudes change

Communication process

Communication is a process that involves interchange of information and ideas between two or more people. Communication therefore is a circular process i.e communication may lead to some reaction which in turn may generate further communications or feedback. This flow can be illustrated as below:

 

 

 

Message                                                                                   3

Receivercdddd

 

 

 

 

Sender

Feedback

 

  1. Sender –this is the person who writes, speaks or sends signs (symbols or signals) and is the source of the information.
  2. Receiver – this is the person to whom the information or the message is sent.
  • Message – this is the information that is transmitted from the sender to the receiver. It may be spoken, written or in the form of symbols.
  1. Feed back – this is the response to the sender’s message. A message is said to have been understood if the receiver provides the desired feedback.

 

 

 

 

Lines of communication

Communication can be classified according to either the levels of the communicating parties or according to the nature of the message.

  1. According to levels-This can either be:
  2. I) Vertical
  3. ii) Horizontal

iii) Diagonal

  1. Vertical communication

This is where messages are passed between a senior and her/his juniors in the same organizations

Vertical communication can be divided into two parts

-Downward communication

-Upward communication

-Downward communication-This is a communication process which starts from the top manager to her/his juniors. This can be informed of:

  • Training juniors
  • Evaluating performance
  • Delegating duties
  • Solving the problems facing workers
  • Inspiring and motivating the juniors(giving rewards)

-Upward communication-This is a communication process that starts from the juniors to the seniors and maybe in the form of:

  • Submitting reports
  • Giving suggestion
  • Submitting complaints a grievances
  • Making inquiries
  1. ii) Horizontal communication (lateral communication)

This is communication between people of the same level (rank) in the same organization e.g. departmental heads in an organization may communicate to achieve the following:

  • Co-ordination and harmonization of different activities.
  • To create teamwork within the department.
  • To exchange ideas in order to develop human resources.
  • To reduce goal blindness among different departments.
  • To create a sense of belonging among department heads thus acting as a motivating factor.

One of the major characteristics of this type of communication is that there are less inhibitions. The people involved are more open and free with each other than in the case of people with different ranks.

iii) Diagonal communication

This is communication between people of different levels in different departments or different organizations e.g. an accounts clerk may communicate with a sales manager of the same organization or of different organizations. Diagonal communication enhances team work.

  1. b) According to nature of message

This can either be;

  1. i) Formal communication
  2. ii) Informal communication

Formal communication

This is the passing of messages or information using the approved and recognized way in an organization such as official meetings, memos and letters. This means that messages are passed to the right people following the right channels and in the right form.

Formal communication is also known as official communication as it is the passing of information meant for office purposes.

Formal systems of communication are consciously and deliberately established.

Informal communication

This is communication without following either the right channels or in the right form i.e. takes place when information is passed unofficially. It is usually used when passing information between friends and relatives hence it lacks the formality.

Informal communication may also take the form of gossips and rumor-mongering.

Informal communication usually suppliments formal communication as is based on social relations within the organization.

Note: Both formal and informal communication is necessary for effective communication in an organization.

Essentials of Effective communication

For communication to be effective it must be originated produced transmitted received understood and acted upon. The following are the main essentials to effective communications.

 

 

  1. i) The sender/communicator

This is the person from whom the message originates. He/she encodes the message i.e. puts the message in the communicative form.

  1. ii) Message

This is the information to be sent. It is the subject matter of communication and may contain words, symbols, pictures or some other forms which will make the receiver understand the message

iii) Encoding; This is the process of expressing ones ideas in form of words, symbols, gestures and signs to convey a message

iv)Medium/channel;  This refers to the means used in communicating. This could be in the form of letters, telephones and emails among others.

v)The receiver; This is the person for whom the message is intended. The receiver decodes the message for proper understanding.

vi)Decoding; This is the process of interpreting or translating the encoded message to derive the meaning from the message

vii) Feed-back; This refers to the reaction of the receiver of the message. This maybe a reply /response which the receiver sends back to the sender.

The above can be represented in a diagram as shown below;

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

FORMS AND MEANS OF COMMUNICATION

Forms; These are channels or ways of passing on messages. The four main forms are:

  1. i) Oral communication
  2. ii) Written communication

iii )Audio –visual communication

  1. iv) Visual communication

Means; This is the device used to pass on information e.g. messages, letters, telephones e.t.c

  • Oral communication

This is where information is conveyed by talking (word of mouth)

It is also known as verbal communication

 

 

 Means of communication

  1. i) Face-to-face conversation

This involves two or more people talking to each other. The parties are usually near each other as much as possible to ensure effective communication.

It is suitable where subject matter of discussion require convincing persuasion and immediate feed-back.

It may be used during meetings, interviews, seminars, private discussions, classrooms e.t.c

It is the most common means of oral communication

Advantages of face-to-face communication

  • Provides for immediate feedback
  • Has personal appeal
  • Body language can be easily expressed
  • One can persuade or convince another
  • It is the simplest communication to use
  • It is direct i.e. does not pass through intermediaries
  • Convenient for confidential messages

Disadvantages of face-to-face communication

  • No record for future reference
  • Can be time consuming
  • Messages can be distracted
  • Not suitable when people are far apart
  • Unsuitable for the dumb and deaf

ii)Telephone

This form of communication is commonly used in offices and homes. It is useful in sending messages quickly over short and long distances.

It is however not suitable for sending;

  • Confidential messages
  • Long and detailed reports, charts and graphs
  • Messages that would require reference or evidence

In Kenya telephone services are mainly provided by Telkom Kenya Limited. The subscriber is required to purchase the telephone equipment from the post office or other authorized dealers before installation.

Installation is done on application by the subscriber (applicant).He/she pays the installation fee in addition; the subscriber is sent a monthly bill with the charges for all the calls made during the month.

The charges for calls depend on the time spent time of the day of the week and distance of the recipient from the caller e.g. it is cheaper to call at night than during the day. It is also cheap to make calls during public holidays and weekends than on weekdays.

There are also mobile phones which have no physical line connection to exchange and may be fixed to a vehicle or carried in pockets. In Kenya these services are provided by safaricom, Airtel, orange and Yu mobile communications.

Advantages of Telephones

  • Relatively fast
  • Has personal appeal
  • Provides for immediate feedback
  • One can persuade or convince another
  • Suitable for long distance communication

Disadvantages of Telephone

  • Can be expensive especially over long distances
  • No record for future reference
  • Lacks confidentiality
  • Not convenient for dumb and deaf
  • Can be time consuming

Reasons why mobile phones have become popular

  • They are portable and can be conveniently carried around.
  • It is not very expensive especially when making local calls.
  • Relatively cheap to acquire.
  • Some mobile phones can record conversations / calls thereby acting as evidence.
  • Can be used to send short text messages (sms)
  • Can be used anywhere since they are portable.

iii)Radio calls

This involves transmitting information by use of radio waves i.e. without connecting wires between the sender and the receiver

The device used is called a radio telephone. It is commonly used in remote areas where normal telephone services are lacking or where telephone services are available but cannot be conveniently used e.g. policemen on patrol in different parts of a town

Radio transmission is a one way communication system i.e. only one person can speak at a time. It is therefore necessary for the speaker to say’over’ to signal the recipient that the communication is through so that the recipient can start talking. To end the conversation, the speaker says ‘over and out’

The radio calls are commonly used by the police, game rangers, researchers, foresters, ship owners and hotels situated in remote areas. They are also used for sending urgent messages such as calling for an ambulance and fire brigade

Note; Radio calls are not confidential since they use sound frequencies that can be tapped by any radio equipment that is tuned to that frequency

Advantages of Radio calls

  • Relatively fast
  • Has immediate feedback
  • Has personal appeal
  • Provide room for one to persuade and convince another
  • Suitable for remote areas
  • Convenient for long distances

Disadvantages of Radio calls

  • No record for future reference
  • Lacks confidentiality
  • Messages are sent one way at a time
  • Can be expensive
  • Cannot be used by dumb and deaf
  • Can be time consuming.
  1. iv) Paging

This is a means of communication used to locate staff or employers who are scattered in an organization or who are outside and need to be located urgently

When within the organization portable receivers, lighted signals, bells, loudspeakers etc are used

When outside the organization employees are contacted using portable receivers (pocket-size) used to send messages through sms (short message services)

The paying system can only be used within a certain radius. When using a portable receiver, the caller will contact the subscriber by calling the post office which will then activate the pager.

The subscriber is then informed to contact the originator of the message.

Paging is mostly used in emerging cases

v)Radio

Usually messages intended for a wide audience can be transmitted through a radio more quickly and economically than by using other forms of communication.;`

Radio is used for different reasons apart from advertising e.g for formal notices, and venue for activities

Advantages of oral/verbal communication

  • Very effective method of communication since the recipient can be persuaded/convinced
  • It is relatively faster method of communication
  • The sender can get immediate feedback
  • It indicates some sence of regard hence more appealing.

Disadvantages of oral/verbal communication

  • Has no records for future reference
  • Is an expensive method especially if the two parties are far apart
  • Is not good for confidential messages
  • It is not suitable for confidential messages
  • It may be time wasting especially where one needs to be convinced

Written Communication

This involves transmission of messages through writing. It is the most formal way of communication because the information is in recorded form and can be used for reference

Means of written communication

                 (i)Letters

Letters are the most commonly used means of communication.

There are two categories of letters;

a)Formal letters

  1. b) Informal letters

a)Formal letters; These include business letters and official letters.

Business letters are written to pass messages and information from businessmen to customers and vice versa e.g. letters of inquiry and acknowledgement notes.

It can also be used between employees and employers in an organization e.g. a complimentary note.

Official letters are letters between people in authority and others that touch on the activities of the organization e.g. an application letter for an advertised vacancy in an organization.

Formal letters have a salutation clause which usually starts with “Dear Madam “or “Dear Sir”. It also bears the addresses of both the sender and the recipient, a subject heading and a complimentary clause ending with “Yours faithfully”.

  1. b) Informal Letters; These are letters between friends and relatives

They are also known as Personal letters

  1. ii) Telegrams

This is a means of communication provided by the post office. The sender obtains the telegram form from the post office and fills the message on it in capital letters and hand it over to the post office employees at the counter. Alternatively the sender may use a telephone to read the message to the post office. The post office then transmits the message to the recipient post office.

The charges of a telegram are based on the number of words used, the more the words used the higher the charges. However there is a standing charge.

Telegrams are used for sending urgent messages.

Note; Due to changing technology telegrams have lost popularity. Short messages can now be sent by cell phones (mobile phones) using the short messages services (sms)

iii) Telex

This is a means of communication used to send short or detailed messages quickly by use of a teleprinter. The service is provided by the post office on application.

A message is sent by use of two teleprinters one on the senders end and another on the recipients end. When sending information through a teleprinter which is a form of electric typewriter producing different electric signals, its keys are pressed and automatically the message is printed at the recipient’s machine.

Telex saves time for both the sender and recipient as the messages are brief precise and received immediately. However, it’s an expensive means of communication

  1. iv) Facsimile (Fax)

This involves transmission of information through a fax machine. Both the sender and the receiver must have a fax machine. These machines are connected using telephone lines

Fax is used to transmit printed messages such as letters, maps, diagrams and photographs. To send the information, one dials a fax number of the required destination and then the document is fed into the sender’s machine. The receiving machine reproduces the document immediately. It is used for long distance photocopying service.

v)Memorandum (Memo)

This is printed information for internal messages within an orgaanisation. It is normally used to pass information between departments or offices in an organization.

Memoranda have no salutation or complimentary clause. They are suitable for informing the officers within an organization of matters related to the firm.

A memo is pinned on the notice board of an organization if it is meant for everybody otherwise passed to the relevant staff.

  1. vi) Notice

This is a written communication used to inform a group or the public about past current or future events. It is usually brief and to the point. It can be placed on walls, in public places, on trees, in newspapers or on notice boards.

viii) Reports

These are statements/within records of findings recommendations and conclusion of an investigation/research. A report is usually sent to someone who has asked for it for a specific purpose.

viii) Circulars

These are many copies of a single letter addressed to very many people when the message intended for each is the same.

  1. ix) Agenda

This is an outline of the items to be discussed in a meeting. It is usually contained in a notice to a meeting sent in advance to all the participants of the meeting. The notice of the meeting contains;

  • The date of the meeting
  • The venue of the meeting
  • Time of the meeting
  • Items to be discussed
  1. x) Minutes

These are records of the proceedings of a meeting. Keeping minutes of certain meetings is a legal requirements e.g. companies

Keeping minutes for other meetings are for management purposes to ensure that decisions made at the meetings are implemented

Advantages of written communication

  • It can be retained for future reference
  • Some like letters are relatively cheap(can produce many copies)
  • It is suitable for confidential messages
  • Allows for inclusion of fine details
  • It is not prone to distortion of messages
  • Can be used as evidence
  • Can be addressed to many people.

Disadvantages of written communication

  • It lacks personal appeal
  • It takes time to prepare and reach the recipient
  • Suitable for the literate only
  • Immediate feedback may not be possible
  • Does not offer room for persuasion and convincing
  • It may be expensive because it involves a lot of paperwork and time.
  • Not suitable if the sender and the receiver do not share a common language.

3) Visual Communication

This is the process of passing information by use of diagrams, drawings pictures, signs, and gestures e.t.c

  1. Photographs

A photograph is an image (visual representation of an object as it appeared at the time when the photograph was taken

Photographs are self-explanatory and may not be accompanied by any narration or explanation. The recipient is able to get the message at a glance.

  1. b) Signs

Refer to marks, symbols, drawings or gestures whose purpose is to inform the public about such things as directions, distances, dangers and ideas.

Examples; road signs, traffic lights and danger signs on electricity poles

This means of communication can only be effective if the meaning of the sign used is understood.

Graphs; These are used to show and illustrate statistical information

 

Charts; These are diagrams which show or illustrate the flow of an idea e.g. an organization chart illustrates the whole organization structure indicating the chain of command

Advantages of visual communication

  1. It can be used to pass confidential information

The information may be obtained at once

 

Disadvantages of visual communication

  1. Can only be used by people who can see
  2. The information may be wrongly interpreted
  • It may be an expensive method of communication
  1. Cannot be used for long distances

4) Audio-Visual communication

This is a form of communication in which messages are sent through sounds and signs.

This form of communication ensures that the receiver gets the message instantly.

It is suitable where both the sender and the receiver know the meaning of specific sounds and signs.

Means of Audio-visual communication

  1. Television (TV):This is a device that transmits information inform of a series of images on a screen accompanied by sound. It is a very effective method of communication since it combines the advantages of image and sound

A television can be a very suitable means of sending urgent messages especially when it gives live coverage of events.

  1. Siren: This is a device used to produce a loud shrill sound accompanied by a flashing light. It is commonly used by the police, ambulances, and the fire brigade and security firms to alert the public of the danger involved e.g. the ambulance siren conveys the message that somebody is seriously sick and therefore other motorists should give way.

Advantages of Audio-visual communication

  1. It reaches many people
  2. It is more appealing than other means of communication
  • Reinforces verbal communication
  1. May have a lasting effect on the receiver
  2. Suitable where receivers are illiterate.

Disadvantages of Audio-visual communication

  1. It is suitable to those people who can interpret the messages correctly
  2. It is not suitable for confidential messages
  • Preparation may take long.

 

 

 

 

5) Audio Communication

This is when the message is transmitted through sounds. Examples include

  1. A whistle; This is a device which is blown to produce a sharp shrill sound to alert or warn the public or employees in an institution. It is normally used by security guards when there is danger. In some organization, a whistle is used to announce change in shifts
  2. Horn; This is also an instrument that is used to produce sound which passes different information depending on the way it is blown.

Other methods of audio communication include drums, alarms, and bells among others

Advantages of Audio communication

  1. Is a faster method of communication
  2. It can reach several people at once
  • The message is received instantly

Disadvantages of Audio communication

  1. The message may be interpreted wrongly
  2. It can only be used within a certain radius at a time
  • It distracts people’s attention

FACTORS TO CONSIDER WHEN CHOOSING MEANS OF COMMUNICATION

  1. Speed: Speed is an important factor when the message is urgent. In such a case telex, fax, telephone, telegram or e-mail would be the most suitable means of communication. Otherwise ordinary mail would be used
  2. Cost: The cost incurred in using a means of communication vary from one means to another e.g. it is cheaper to send messages by ordinary mail than by telegram or telex
  • Confidentiality: Some messages are quite confidential and are intended for certain person only. Where confidential messages are involved, appropriate means should be used e.g. registered mail or internal memo enclosed in an envelope
  1. Distance: The geographical gap between the sender and recipient is very important in determining the means of communication to be used. Some means are suitable for long distances while others are not.

Paging and sirens are suitable for short distances. For long distances, fax letters, telephone, e-mail may be appropriate

  1. Evidence: Some means of communication do not provide record of the message communicated while others do. All means of written communication provide evidence of messages communicated.
  2. Reliability: This is the assurance (certainty) that the message will reach the intended person at the right time in the right form. Face-to-face communication is more reliable than other forms of communication because one can ask for clearly and get answers immediately. For some written information, courier service may be preferred
  • Accuracy: This refers to the exactness of the message communicated as intended by the sender. Written messages are generally more accurate than other means of communication.
  • Desired impression: The impression created upon the recipient of a message is very important e.g. a telegram or speed post mail will carry some sence of urgency, registered mail will create an impression of confidentiality while use of colourful and attractive letterheads would convey a good image of the business.
  1. Availability: One may want to telephone, for example, but the services are not there so the person would be forced to use alternative means e.g. letters or radio call.

BARRIERS TO EFFECTIVE COMMUNICATION

Communication is said to be complete only when the recipient gets the message the way the sender intends it to be. When information is not received the way it was intended then it has been distorted. Distortion of a message is brought about by some communication barriers which may exists in the path of the message between the sender and the recipient. Some of these barriers are:

  1. Language used: the language used by the sender should be known (understood) by the recipient so that communication can take place
  2. Poor Listening: the effectiveness of communication will depend on the willingness of the recipient to listen keenly .listening require careful attention and concentration. It may however be the task of the sender of the message to attempt to gain the attention of the listener. Through his/her choice of words and expression among others.

III. Negative Attitude: Attitude refers to the feelings of the communicating parties towards each other. It is important that there exists a mutual feeling of trust and respect between the parties concerned in order to avoid bias .If there is mistrust and prejudice then there may be deliberate or unintentional misunderstanding of the message involved.

  1. Poor Timing: poor timing leads to breakdown in communication , therefore for effective communication to take place the message must  be sent and received at an appropriate time, eg  a message sent when one is in a hurry may not  be properly received or delivered
  2. Wrong medium: the medium used to communicate must be appropriate for the message being conveyed otherwise there may breakdown in communication e.g. one may not convey a confidential message over the telephone effectively
  3. Prejudgment: our understanding of the message is often conditional by our earlier experiences and knowledge this may make one individual  draw premature conclusion e.g. a student who  always fail in a subject and this time round has improve may be failed by the teacher  because he has always failed in the past .

VII. Ambiguities: it occurs when the sender express in a manner which leads to wrong interpretation. When the receiver interprets the message differently it automatically leads to communication breakdown.

VIII. Emotional responses: emotional responses such as those resulting from hunger or excitement may lead to distortion of message.

  1. Unclear System within the organization: if the channels of passing information in an organization are not clear then the message will not get to the right people for whom the messages intended
  2. Noise: it refers to any disturbing sounds which interfere with concentration or listening ability of the recipient of the message the presence of noise may make it impossible for any message to be received in the right way.
  3. Unfamiliar Non-verbal signals: lack of understanding of non-verbal sign may be a barrier to effective communication.

SERVICE THAT FACILITATE COMMUNICATION

Services that facilitate communication include:

  1. Mailing services
  2. Telephone services
  • Broadcasting services

Mailing services

This refers to handling of letters and parcels. They are offered by organizations such as postal corporation of Kenya (P.C.K) securicorl courier and Document handling Limited (D.H.L)

Some of the services offered by the postal corporation include:

  1. Speed post: This is service offered by the post office to send correspondence and parcels to a destination in the shortest time possible. The post office uses the quickest means of transport available to deliver the mail.

The sender pays the normal postage fee plus a fee for special service. An example of such a service is Expedited Mail Service (EMS) speed post

  1. Ordinary Mail

These include surface mail and airmail.

Surface Mail: These include letters and parcels delivered by road, rail, water and hand.

AirMail: This consists of letters and light parcels delivered by air.

  1. Express Mail;

An express mail is/must be presented at the post office counter by the sender and the envelope clearly addressed and a label with the word “express” affixed. Normal postage plus an extra fee (commission) is charged

The mail is delivered to the receivers nearest post office from where the post office makeS arrangements to deliver the mail to the receiver within the shortest time possible.

NOTE: For speed post special arrangements to deliver the mail start at the sender’s post office whereas express mail, the arrangements start at the addressers post office.

  1. Poste Restante;This is a service offered by the post office to travelers who may wish to receive correspondence right away from their post office box. The addressee has to inform those who may wish to correspond with him/her of the nearest post office he is likely to use at a particular time

Under this arrangement when addressing the letter, the words poste Restante must be written on the envelope clearly. The addressee must identify himself/herself when collecting the correspondence from the post office.

There is no additional charge made apart from normal postage charges. This service can only be offered for three months in the same town

  1. Registered Mail;

This service is offered by the post office for sending articles of value for which security handling is required. A registration fee and a commission is paid. The commission depends on the weight of the article and the nature of registration. The sender is required to draw a horizontal and a vertical line across the faces of the envelope.

A certificate of registration is given to the sender. In case of loss, the sender may be paid compensation on production of the certificate of registration.

A green card is sent to the recipient. The card bears his name and the post office  at which the mail was registered. The recipient will be required to identify himself before being allowed to posses the mail.

Items that may be registered include jewels, certificate, land title deeds e.t.c.

  1. Business Reply Service; This is a service offered by the post office to business firms on request. The firm pays some amount to the post office and an account is then opened from which posted charges are deducted.

The service is useful/more common with firms which would like to encourage their customers to reply their letters. Customers are issued with reply card envelopes (or envelopes marked ‘postage paid’)

They can send letters to the business by using these envelopes/the card. The customers then place the card/envelope in the post box and the firms post office branch will deduct postage charges from the lump sum amount.

Courier Services

These are services where a service provider receives transports and delivers parcels or important documents to destinations specified by customers in return for payment of fees or charges.

Examples; Akamba bus service, Securicor courier services e.t.c

ii)Telephone services

  • Landline/fixed line services
  • Cellular (mobile)phone services
  1. Land(Fixed)line services

Telkom Kenya, through the post office, provides telephone services which offer direct contact between people who are far apart. It makes conversation between people at any distance possible, as long as there are transmission facilities between them. Urgent matters can be discussed and consultations can take place so that instant decision or actions are taken. The telephone assists organizations to establish a fast and convenient machinery for its internal and external communication network.

  1. Cellular(mobile)phone services

These are hand held telephones with digital links that use radio waves. They are sometimes called cell-phones since they use power stored in a dry cell

In Kenya mobile phone services are provided by safaricom Ltd.(a subsidiary of Telkom Kenya)and Airtel communications Ltd(formally Kencel Communication Ltd)which is a joint venture between a French company and a Kenyan company, yu mobile services and Orange mobile services . This sector therefore greatly benefits from foreign investment to improve services.

The use of this service is popular. Apart from the provision of telecommunication service, cell phones have different attractive features or services such as short messages service (sms) whereby a caller can send a written message. Recent models of mobile phones enable the user to access the internet and send e-mail messages

Advantages

  • They are portable
  • Written messages can be transmitted easily and cheaply through the short message service(sms)
  • Enables both local and international communication
  • The cost of acquiring the equipment is relatively affordable
  • Direct feedback is possible
  • Has memory for storing written messages
  • Has got e-mail capability

Disadvantages

  • Some kinds of mobile phones are expensive to buy
  • Maintenance expenses of a mobile phone are high. They are also susceptible to damage and repair can be very costly
  • Users are greatly inconvenienced in case there is no network coverage
  • A special facility where the callers identity is known(displayed on screen)can be abused where recipient does not wish to answer the call
  • Mobile phones are a security problem. They are easy targets for thieves
  • There is a danger of the radioactive rays or emissions negatively affecting the users health, if such emissions are not adequately controlled

iii) Broadcasting services

Communication commission of Kenya is a regulatory body that receives applications and issues licences for radio and television broadcasting stations.

  1. Radio stations

Radio broadcasting is a very important mode of giving news and information to people in the whole world.

The liberalization of the communications sector in Kenya in 1999, Kenya has witnessed a mushrooming of F.m. Stations which are owned by private sector operators e.g. Kiss Radio, Easy fm,Classic fm,Family fm,Kameme e.t.c

They have helped to spread news and information countrywide. Before liberalization, Kenya Broadcasting corperation (KBC) radio was operating as a state owned monopoly.

  1. Television Stations

Television broadcasting (telecasting) does not reach as wide an audience as radio broadcasting in Kenya. It however serves the same purpose of relaying news and information to Kenyans. Both radio and television stations are widely used for advertising purposes.

The T.V subsector has been liberalized since 1999 and a number of privately owned stations have emerged e.g. Kenya Television Network (KTN) Nation Television, Family T.V etc. Prior to that time KBC television was in operation as a state owned monopoly.

Other services that facilitate communication

  1. Telex
  2. Facsimile
  • Paging
  1. E-mail

Current trends and Emerging issues in communication

With the advancement of information technology (I.T) there has been a lot of revolution in communication.

The following are some of the current trends and emerging issues in communication;

  1. Telephone Bureaux(Bureaus)

These are privately owned kiosks where telephone services are sold. The owner of the kiosk must get authority from the service provider in order to run the bureau. The individual wishing to use the services of the bureau makes payments to the owner of the service. Other services offered by the bureau include selling of scratch cards for mobile telephones and credit cards for landline telephone services.

  1. Mobile phones (cell phones)

These are hand held telephones with digital links that use radio waves. They have become an important business and social tool. This is because most people and traders want some flexibility to be able to communicate whenever they are.

Other reasons that have led to the popularity of cell phones include:

  • Pre paid services which enable the owners to control communication costs.
  • Most cellular phones now allow the owners to browse the internet, check and send mail. This allows business people to communicate research and even place orders.
  • Cellular phones have short message services (sms) which enables the owners to send written messages.
  • E- mail ( Electronic Mail)

This is a service provided through the internet for sending messages.

It is similar to sending a letter through the postal system only that it is done electronically.

-Messages can be sent to anyone on the network, anywhere in the world. For this to take place, computers have to be connected to each other to form a network.

-To communicate, one is required to have an email address e.g. raeform2@ yahoo.com. Messages arrive at the e – mail address immediately they are sent.

-It is only the addressee of the message who can retrieve the message since a password is required to access the mailbox.

-E – mail can also be used to send documents and photographs like certificates by scanning and attaching.

– More and more businesses are using e- Mail to communicate with other businesses, their customers and suppliers.

* QUESTION: OUTLINE THE ADVANTAGES OF USING E- MAIL AS A MEANS OF COMMUNICATION.

  1. iv) Internet

The internet links computers all over the world. Written and oral information is transmitted on the internet through the use of telephone wires, fibre- optic cables and wireless devices.

The internet has changed the way people communicate in the following ways;

  • Increased use of electronic mail (e-mail)
  • Quick access to information from all over the world.
  • Development of home offices and remote offices.
  • Use of teleconferencing and video conferencing.
  • Development of e-commerce.
  1. Move towards a paperless office

The future office will rely largely on computers. Most of the communication will be done through computers. This may result in less use of paper, hence the use of the term “the paperless office”.

 

Vi ) Decline in the use of postal services

Decline in the use of postal services is a result of the impact of the internet. E-mail has become a popular and preferred mode of communication since it is fast and cheap. However, ordinary mail/ use of postal services may not be completely phased out since the government, businesses and people do not regard an e-mail as a binding or formal communication.

Vii) Transformation of language

The language used to pass and receive messages has evolved through time.e.g the youth have adopted the use of “sheng” in exchanging messages. such language is largely understood by its youthful users. There is also the use ofcell phones to send short text messages; which are highly abbreviated and may use slang whose meaning is only known to the users e.g  ‘av a gr8 day’.

COMMUNICATION REVESION QUESTIONS

  1. Define the term communication

-Communication is the process by which information is passed from one person or place to another.

  1. Outline the role played by communication in any given organization
  2. It is used to give instructions on what should be done at work and during work.
  3. It enhances good relations among workers thereby promoting and enhancing their efficiency.
  4. Through communication most organizations have been able to improve their image, for example through advertising.
  5. It used to improve the relationship between the organization and the customer or clients.
  6. For co-ordinating purposes, communication is used to ensure all departments work in harmony.
  7. The feedback got from the clients or customers helps to improve an organization’s reliability and quality of goods and services offered.
  8. Communication is used as a tool for management.
  9. Good decisions are made as communication helps one understand all the necessary matters.
  10. Briefly explain the following levels of communication

(a) Vertical communication

Involves the flow of information either downwards or upwards, for example, from a senior employee to a junior employee

 

 

(b) Horizontal communication

Is also referred to as lateral communication which is passing of information between people of the same rank or status, for example from one departmental manager to another departmental manager

(c) Diagonal communication

Is communication of different people in different levels of management or departments for example a receptionist communicating to a production manager.

  1. Distinguish between formal and informal communication

Formal communication is official and documented and follows certain rules for example a worker writing an official letter to an organization’s seniors. Informal communication does not conform to any time, for example communicating to friends and relatives.

  1. State the essential elements in communication.
  2. The sender who is the source of the information being communicated
  3. The receiver(or recipient) of information
  4. The message being communicated
  5. The channel (or medium) through which the message is passed on
  6. Feedback which is the response or reaction of the recipient.
  7. Highlight the various types of verbal communication
  8. Face-to-face communication
  9. Telephone conversation
  10. Radio calls conversation.
  11. State the advantages and disadvantages of verbal communication

Advantages

  1. A large number of people can receive the information at once for example when addressing in a meeting.
  2. There is immediate feedback
  3. Clarification can be made easily and immediately
  4. This is personal appeal
  5. It can be very convenient and persuasive
  6. It is fast since the intended information reaches the recipient immediately.

Disadvantages

  1. It is not easy to know if the message or information has been received particularly if the receivers are many
  2. It is prone to outside interference due to noise and other forms of disruptions
  3. In case of incorrect pronunciation of words, there could be distortion of the information
  4. There is no record for future reference.
  5. The method is not effective for recipients with learning problems.
  6. Can take a lot of time to pass intended information.
  7. Outline the various barriers to effective communication
  8. Noise may hinder effective communication
  9. The emotional state of both the sender and the recipient
  10. Use of the wrong channel to communicate
  11. Breakdown of a channel used to communicate
  12. Illiteracy of the recipient particularly for written communication.
  13. The attitude of the recipient towards the sender and the information being communicated
  14. Use of difficult vocabulary or words by the sender
  15. Lack of concentration on the part of the recipient may affect communication
  16. Poor timing by the sender.
  17. Highlight reasons that would make an organization use cell phones for communication within and outside the organization.
  18. One gets immediate feedback
  19. It is fast and can be used to send urgent messages
  20. There is personal appeal
  21. The sender has a great opportunity to convince and persuade the recipient.
  22. It is not very expensive particularly for making calls for a short duration of time
  23. It can be used even when both the sender and the recipient are far apart
  24. State the various types of written communication.
  25. Written
  26. Memorandum(memos)
  27. Reports
  28. Notices
  29. Telegrams
  30. Circulars
  31. Minutes
  32. State the reasons why an organization would use written communication instead of verbal communication.
  33. Written communication provides evidence which may not be there in verbal communication
  34. Written information can be stored for future reference unlike verbal which cannot be stored and depends on the recipients memory
  35. It is not prone to distortions and therefore more accurate than verbal communication
  36. Written communication can be in form of diagrams, illustration and maps which is not possible for verbal communication
  37. Some written communication such as letters would be cheaper and time saving than verbal communication, for example making long telephone calls.
  38. Written communication can be used for confidential messages, for example registered mails.
  39. State the disadvantages of written communication
  40. Written is not very persuasive or convincing
  41. There is no personal touch
  42. It can only be used by literate
  43. It can be slow where letters take time to reach the recipient
  44. It takes time to get a feedback from the recipient
  45. Messages cannot be enhanced by gestures, that is, body language or face expressions
  46. It can be expense to file all the written communication
  47. Outline the various means of visual communication
  48. Charts
  49. Photographs
  50. Gestures, which may include signs and symbols
  51. Slides
  52. State the advantages and disadvantages of audio-visual of communication

Advantages

  1. Information is more attractive and appealing
  2. Can reach many people at once
  3. It can be used even for those who cannot read and write
  4. Immediate feedback is received from the way the recipient behave
  5. Can be entertaining

Disadvantages

  1. Can be misinterpreted, for example if the receiver does not understand the signs or gesture
  2. Not suitable for passing confidential information
  3. It is not possible for the recipient to give a feedback
  4. Gesture and signs are only suitable to those who can understand them
  5. The initial cost of preparing these forms of communication may be high for the sender
  6. It may take a lot of time to prepare these forms of communication
  7. Outline the various service that facilitate communication
  8. Registered mail, for sending valuable or confidential information.
  9. Speed post services offered by the post office to send letters parcels using the quickest means possible
  10. Poste restante, usually used by those without postal addresses
  11. Business reply service which enables customers and clients to reply to a business without having to pay for postage stamps
  12. Broadcasting services through various radio stations
  13. Print media such as the various newspapers, magazines and journals
  14. Internet services which connect one to the world wide website
  15. Telephone services
  16. State the various trends in communication
  17. Mobile or cell phone use
  18. Internet which uses inter linked computers to the world wide website
  19. Fax, which can be used to send written messages very fast
  20. Information and telephone bureaus where one can make local and international calls
  21. Move towards a paperless office.
  22. Transformation of language.
  23. Highlight the factors to be considered when choosing a means of communication.
  24. The cost because some are more expensive than others
  25. Availability of the means
  26. Reliability or assurance that the message will reach the recipient
  27. The distance between the sender and the recipient
  28. The literacy level of both the receiver and the recipient
  29. The confidential nature of the information being sent
  30. The urgency of the message
  31. If there is need for evidence or need for future reference
  32. The desired impact of the means upon the recipient
  33. Advice Mary Wakio why she should not use telex to communicate to her friends
  34. Her friends may be illiterate and may be unable to read the message received
  35. Her friends may not have a receiving machine and will be unable to get the information
  36. It can be expensive to use as the sender pays a subscription fee and rental fee while he and the recipient pays for the sent message
  37. It can be expensive to buy the teleprinters used in receiving and sending information
  38. Telex may only send written messages but cannot be used to send maps, diagrams and charts
  39. State circumstances when sign language can be the most appropriate form of communication
  40. When communicating to someone who has a hearing problem
  41. If one wishes to pass a secret or coded message
  42. If both the receiver and the sender are far apart but can see each other
  43. It can be used in case there is a language barrier
  44. In an environmental where there is a lot of noise or physical interference to other forms of communication, sign language may be used
  45. It can be appropriate where both the recipient and the sender understand the signs.
  46. Explain four factors that have led to the popularity of mobile phones as a means of communication.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

…………………………………………………………

 

WAREHOUSING

 

Warehouse: This is a building or a part of a building where goods are received and stored until need arises for them.

-Other terms used to refer to a warehouse are depot, a godown or a silo.

Warehousing; This is the process of receiving goods into a warehouse, protecting such goods against all types of hazards and releasing them to users when need arises for them

-There are three distinct stages in warehousing process namely:

  1. Receiving goods into a warehouse
  2. Storing them
  • Releasing them to users

Importance of warehousing to Business

  1. Steady/continuous flow of goods: Producers can produce and store goods awaiting demand through warehousing e.g. agricultural products that are produced seasonally are made available throughout the year
  2. Stability in prices: Warehousing ensures that there is no surplus or shortage of goods. It ensures that goods are stored when in plenty and released to the market as their need arises. This helps to keep their prices fairly stable
  • Security: Warehousing ensures that goods are protected against physical damage and adverse weather conditions. This also ensures that the quality of the goods is maintained until they are demanded. Goods are also protected from loss through pilferage and theft.
  1. Bridging the time lay/difference between production and consumption: many goods are produced in anticipation of demand. Such goods must be stored until their demand arises e.g. gumboots, umbrellas and sports equipment are needed seasonally but are manufactured in advance and stored in a warehouse so as to be released to the users when need arises for them.
  2. Continuous/uninterrupted production schedules: Manufactures are able to buy raw materials in large quantities and store them awaiting their need to arise. This prevents interruption of the production process because of lack of raw materials
  3. Preparation of goods for sale: While in the warehouse, goods can be prepared for sale e.g. they can be blended, packed, graded or sorted out.
  • Sale of goods: Goods may be sold while still in the warehouse. If sold while still in a bonded warehouse, duty passes to the buyer
  • Specialisation: Warehousing encourages specialization in production and distribution. Producers concentrate on producing while distributors store the goods for sale to the customers.
  1. Unexpected demand can be met: The government collects agricultural goods e.g. cereals and stores them as buffer stocks to be used in times of disaster or serious shortages.
  2. Clearance of goods: Warehousing helps in clearance of goods i.e. goods entering the country can be inspected by the customs officials.
  3. Warehousing helps to improve the quality of goods e.g. goods like tobacco and wine mature with time.
  • Warehousing enables buyers to inspect the goods before they buy them.
  • Wholesale warehouses may also operate as showrooms for traders.

Essentials of a warehouse

These are the features and resources a warehouse should have in order for it to function effectively.

These include:

  1. Ideal location: A warehouse should be located at a suitable place to facilitate receipt and issue of goods e.g. a manufactures warehouse should be located near his/her factory.
  2. Proper building: A warehouse should have proper buildings which are suitable for different types of goods to be stored.
  • Equipment: A warehouse should be equipped with appropriate facilities for handling goods such as fork-lifts conveyer belts e.t.c. It should also be well equipped with necessary storage facilities e.g. provision of refrigerated or cold storage for perishable goods such as meat and fruits.
  1. Accessibility: A warehouse should be accessible to its users. It should therefore be linked with good and appropriate transport system to facilitate movement of goods in and out of the warehouse.
  2. Safety and security: It should have/be fitted with safety equipment or facilities necessary for protection of goods against damaged caused by such things like water, fire or sunshine as well as for the protection of the personnel.
  3. Communication: A warehouse should have a good communication network or system for easy contact with its clients and suppliers
  • Qualified personnel: A warehouse should have well trained and efficient staff/personnel for proper management and efficient functioning of the warehouse.
  • Recording system: There should be a proper recording system in a warehouse to ensure that all movement of goods is properly monitored.
  1. A warehouse should be spacious enough to allow easy movement and accumulation of goods and personnel.

Types of warehouses

-Warehouses can be broadly classified into three namely:

  1. Private warehouses
  2. Public warehouses
  3. Bonded warehoused
  4. Private warehouses

These are warehouses that are owned by private individuals/organizations for the purpose of storing their own goods only. They include:

  1. Wholesalers warehouses
  2. Producers warehouses
  3. Retailers warehouses.
  4. Wholesalers warehouses

These are warehouses for storing the wholesalers’ goods as they await distribution or sale. They need warehouses because they buy goods in bulk from producers and store them until they are needed by retailers.

-The wholesalers warehouses also act as showrooms i.e. they display their goods in the warehouse.

-These warehouses also enable the wholesalers to prepare their goods for sale e.g. branding, blending, packing and sorting may be carried out in the warehouse

  1. b) Producers warehouses;

-These warehouses are owned by producers and they are for storing goods prior to their demand.

-The producers may be manufactures of finished goods or farmers

-Such warehouses are built near the manufactures factories or the farmers production points.

-Manufactures who export may locate some warehouses near ports through which they export e.g Mumias sugar warehouse, Bamburi Portland cement warehouse e.t.c

  1. C) Retailers warehouses

Some large-retailers such as chain stores and supermarkets own warehouses for storing their large stores

-It becomes necessary for such business to have warehousing facilities due to their large and bulky purchases dictated by the nature of their business

-Goods are distributed from their warehouses to the retail outlets or to the branches

 

 

Advantages of private warehouses

  1. The owner has full control over its operation and may make major decisions without having to consult anyone.
  2. The warehouse is designed to suit the specific needs of the organizations
  • It enables special handling, storage and protection of goods by having special facilities which may not be available in a public warehouse
  1. The owner is not tied down by procedures of receiving and issuing goods unlike in public warehouse.
  2. The owner does not incur the cost of hiring space unlike with a public warehouse
  3. The operation can be easily automated because the goods to be received stored and dispatched are already known.

Disadvantages of private warehouses

  1. The initial construction cost of a warehouse is high
  2. Under-utilization of personnel and facilities may occur especially in times of low volumes
  • They may not employ qualified management personnel and are consequently disadvantaged in dealing with management problem.
  1. Risks arising from dangers such as fire, pests, theft or damage are not spread
  2. Public warehouses

These are warehouses owned by individuals or organizations who do business by renting space. To those traders who are in need of storage facilities to store goods temporarily. They have the following characteristics;

  • Are owned and operated by individuals or companies who do not use them for storing their own goods.
  • Are open to any member of the public who wish to rent storing space for their goods
  • The customers pay on the basis of space rented and the period of time required to store the goods.
  • They are often situated near terminals as airports, sea-ports and railway station and industrial areas. This facilitates the movement of goods in and out of the warehouse.
  • The rent paid includes charges for insurance and other services i.e. goods are insured against loss or damage as a result of fire or theft while they are still in the warehouse.
  • They provide other services apart from storing the goods e.g. grading,packaging,preparing export samples, preparing market reports and clerical documents
  • Imported goods can be sold while they are still in the public warehouse. If such a transaction takes place the goods may change ownership without being physically moved out of the warehouse. This becomes possible if the importer has signed a document called ‘a warehouse-warrant’ (which is a negotiable instrument out of order), it is issued by the new owner after the transaction has taken place.

Advantages of a public warehouses

  1. A public warehouse serves a number of customers that deal with the same product. It assembles the small orders from these customers and places one order for all of them. This enables them to enjoy economies of large scale buying and delivery of goods to a warehouse.
  2. Goods stored in a public warehouse may be sold without their physical movement from the warehouse.
  • Traders can rent space to store their goods
  1. Traders do not have to construct their own warehouses/do not have to tie up capital in storage buildings and handling equipment.
  2. Goods are insured against risks such as damage by fire and theft
  3. A trader may get a short term loan from the warehousing firm by using the goods held as collateral security.
  • Apart from the handling, sorting and documentation of goods additional services such as bottling, bagging and repairs of damaged goods can be offered by public warehouses.
  • Sharing equipment and machinery enables the users to reduce handling costs
  1. Inspection, re-packaging and labeling services provide users of public warehouses the expertise they themselves may not have.

Disadvantages of public warehouses

  1. The hirer is denied the opportunity to physically handle the goods and is forced to compete for attention with other hirers of the warehouse. If the hirer had his/her own warehouse, he/she would have absolute authority on the goods and therefore enjoy individual attention.
  2. The hirer may lose contact with his/her customers since they get goods from a rented warehouse, away from the hirers premises
  • The hirer may get poor services or miss space altogether during peak seasons due to stiff competition for the same facility.
  1. Documentation involving receipt and release of goods in a public warehouse is likely to be a long and complicated procedure due to the large number of clients involved.
  2. Continued renting of space can even be more expensive than constructing one’s own warehouse in the long run
  3. Public warehouses are sometimes situated far away from the hirer’s premises unlike private ones which are usually within the vicinity of the owner’s premises.
  • The operations of a general merchandise public warehouse are difficult to automatic because different kinds of goods need different methods and equipment to handle them.
  • Bonded warehouses

These are public warehouses for keeping imported goods until customs duties have been paid against them. They are mainly located at the points through which goods enter a country

-Imported goods are kept in this type of warehouses if the owner has not paid customs duties. Such goods are said to be “goods under bond”or “goods in bond”

Bonded warehouses are so called because the owners of such warehouses give a ‘bond’ to the customs authorities i.e. a sum of money as guarantee that they will not release goods from the warehouses until customs duties have been paid.

-The importer may withdraw the goods either in part or in full after the customs duties have been paid for the goods he/she intends to collect.

-If the goods are sold while still in a bonded warehouse, the new owner of the goods pays the duty before taking them out of the warehouse.

-If the goods re-exported to another country while still in a bonded warehouse, the importer does not have to pay the customs duties e.g an importer may import some goods and further prepare them for sale inside a bonded warehouse and can then re-export them without having paid the customs duties

-When the importer pays the duties to the customs officials, a “release warrant” is issued. This is a document that enables the importer to have his/her goods released from a bonded warehouse

-Bonded warehouses have resident customs officials who monitor the movement of goods in and out of a bonded warehouse.

 

 

Features of a bonded warehouse

  1. Goods are bonded until customs duty is paid
  2. Goods can be re-exported while in the warehouse
  • Storage charges are made on all goods stored in the warehouse
  1. Goods can be sold while still under bond
  2. Goods can be inspected and prepared for sale i.e. they can be repacked, branded and blended while in the warehouse
  3. Goods are released only on the production of a release warrant

Advantages of bonded warehouse to the importer

  • While in bond, goods can be prepared for sale
  • The owner can look for the market for the goods before paying the duty
  • Some goods lose weight while in the warehouse so the duty paid becomes lower if based on weight.
  • If goods are sold while still in the bonded warehouse, the duty passes to the buyer
  • The importer has more time to arrange for payment of customs duty.
  • Security is provided for the goods, so the importer is relived of the task of providing security for his/her goods
  • Some goods improve in quality while in a warehouse for example, wine and tobacco.

Advantages of Bonded warehouse to the Government

  1. The government gets revenue by levying duty on the goods
  2. The government is able to control the entry of harmful goods
  • The government is able to verify the documents for goods in transit
  1. The government is able to check on the quantity, quality and the nature/type of goods imported.
  2. The government is able to check on illegal goods entering the country.

Disadvantages of a bonded warehouse

  1. The importer may eventually fail to pay customs duties. This forces the customs authorities to auction the bonded goods in order to recover the duties.
  2. When the importer withdraws goods from a bonded warehouse he/she ends up paying a higher duty if he/she had paid the duty at once.
  • The importer incurs costs in hiring a bonded warehouse as opposed to if he/she had a private warehouse

 

 

Free warehouses

These are warehouses in which tax-free goods are kept awaiting sale or collection by owners

-Goods stored in these warehouses can be either locally produced, requiring no taxation or imported goods for which customs duties have already been paid.

NOTE: i) All warehouses apart from bonded warehouses are free warehouses since goods held in them are not subject to control by customs authorities. This includes all private and public warehouses

  1. ii) Locally produced goods are stored in free warehouses since no custom duties are paid for them.

Advantages of free warehouses

  • Owners of goods stored need not to pay any taxes, thus the goods cannot be auctioned for failure to pay customs duties
  • It is cheaper to store goods in free warehouses as compared to bonded warehouses since there are no customs duties levied.
  • Clearence of the goods from the warehouse is simple since a “release warrant” to prove payments of duties is necessary
  • These warehouses are located at places that are convenient to users

Disadvantages of free warehouses

  • The Government does not benefit since no customs duty is levied on the goods stored
  • Some unscrupulous traders might use them to store durable goods so as to evade tax.
  • Checking and security of goods is more relaxed hence the possibility of storing illegal goods.

Current trends and emerging issues in warehousing

Warehousing technology is undergoing important changes in both building design and handling in storage equipment. These may include;

  1. Warehousing design-In modern times, there is an increasing emphasis on high ceiling warehouses to permit storage of more goods and to make it possible for the movement of fork lift trucks and stuck-cranes
  2. Handling of goods-Handling includes the steps involved in moving of goods to and from storage. There is widespread use of modern machines in most warehouses such as conveyer belts, tracks, forklifts and stuck cranes. The use of automated stucker cranes which more by remote control in a fixed path on guide rails, is a new development in warehousing

Computerization has also greatly helped in monitoring the movement of stock in and out of storage. This has eased the handling, especially in loading and unloading of goods.

    iii)            Storage of goods-Storage is the condition of the goods at rest in their assigned areas of the warehouse. Most warehouses are currently using storage racks that permit replacement or retrieval of goods without disturbing neighbouring  goods.

iii) Environmental pollution-Goods that expired or spoilt while in the warehouse are sometimes discarded in a manner or in areas that may cause pollution to the environment e.g. expired chemicals are sometimes thrown into rivers and oceans thereby endangering the marine life.

-Other times they are burned causing air pollution with toxic gases. Some goods when thrown on land are dangerous to human life

-To avoid the effects of improper disposal of expired or spoilt goods the warehouse owners should come up with methods that are environmentally friendly such as recycling of these goods. They should also be socially responsible for whatever goes out from their warehouses.

 

INSURANCE

 

Insurance-This is an undertaking or contract between an individual or business and an insurance an occurrence of risk(s) (i.e. against events whose occurrences are unforeseen but causes financial losses or suffering to the affected parties.

Risks are also referred to as contingencies, hazards or perils and include:

Fire outbreak

-Accidents

-Thefts

-Deaths

-Disabilities

-Risks are real and unforseen. Methods to eliminate such risks has achieved very little and thus has necessitated the need for insurance.

Importance of insurance

  1. Continuity of business

Every business enterprise is exposed to a variety of risks e.g. fire, theft e.t.c.The occurrence of such risks often result in financial losses to the business. Insurance provides adequate protection against such risks in that, if a trader suffers losses as a result of insured risk, she/he is compensated, thus he/she is able to continue with business operations.

  1. Investment projects

Insurance enables investors to invest in profitable yet risky business projects that would otherwise avoided.

Not all the money received as premiums (by the insurance companies) is used up for compensation to those who have been exposed to risk and suffered losses. The rest of the money is invested in other businesses to earn profits.

  1. Creation of employment

Insurance does provide employment opportunities to members of the public.

  1. Government policy

The profits earned are a source of revenue for the government i.e. insurance companies are profit-making organizations which generate revenue to the government through payments of taxes

  1. Credit facilities

The insurance industry have also established credit or lending facilities which the business community uses by borrowing. Loans are made available to the public for different investment projects in different sectors of the economy and also for personal requirements.

  1. Development of infrastructures

The insurance industry plays a crucial role in the development of urban facilities in major towns. Both residential and office buildings have been developed by insurance firms. The firms also participate in development projects in the areas where they operate. They contribute to development of a region by constructing and infrastructural facilities

  1. Life policies can be used as security for loans from either the insurance company or other financial institutions.
  2. Provision of life and general insurance policies encourages Kenyans to plan ahead for their dependants thereby reducing the number of needy future students.
  3. Loss prevention-The insurance companies encourage the insured not to cause accidents thus channeling the unclaimed resources into the economy.

THE THEORY OF INSURANCE

The insurance business relies on the law of large numbers in its operations. According to this law, there should be a large group of people faced with similar risks and these risks spread over a certain given geographical area.

Every person in the group contributes at regular intervals, small amounts of money called premium into a “common pool”. The pool is administered and controlled by the insurance company.

  1. The fact that risks are geographically spread ensures that insurance does not have a concentration of risks in one particular area.
  2. The law of large numbers enables the insurance to accurately estimate the future probably losses and the number of people who are likely to apply for insurance. This is done in order to determine the appropriate premiums to be paid by the person taking out insurance.

Pooling of risks

The insurance operation is based on the theory that just a few people out of a given lot may suffer a loss. There is therefore a “pooling of risks” i.e the loss of the unfortunate few is spread over all the contributors of the group, each bearing a small portion of the total loss. This is why the burden of loss is not felt by the individuals because it is “shared” by a large group.

Benefits of the “pooling of Risks” to insurance company

  1. Pooling of risks enables an insurance company to create a common pool of funds from the regular premiums from different risks.
  2. It enables the insurance company to compensate those who suffer loss when the risks occur
  • The insurance company is able to spread risks over a large number of insured people
  1. Surplus funds can be invested in for example, giving out loans or buying shares in real estates
  2. It enables the insurance company to meet its operating costs by using the pool funds
  3. It enables the insurance company to calculate to be paid by each client
  • It enables the company to re-insure itself with another insurance company.

Terms used in Insurance

Insurance

This is a written contract that transfers to an insurer the financial responsibility for losses arising from insured risk.

Premium

This is the specified amount of money paid at regular intervals by the insured to the insurer for coverage against losses arising from a particular risk.

 

 

Risk

These are perils or events against which an insurance cover is taken. It is the calamity or problem a person or business faces and results into losses.

Note: The calculation of premiums depends upon the type of risk insured against. The higher the probability of the risk occurring, the higher the premium. The more the risks the business or person is exposed to the more the premiums payable.

Pure risk

This is a risk which results in a loss if it occurs and results in no gains if it does not occur. For example, if a car is involved in an accident, there will be a loss and if the accident does not occur there will be no gain or loss

Speculative risk

This is a risk which when it occurs, may result in a loss or a profit. For example, a person may buy shares at ksh.50 each, one year later the shares may be valued at ksh40 each meaning a loss of ksh.10

Alternatively, their value might not have changed or might have increased to ksh.45 each. Speculative risk lures people to venture into business in the first place.

Insured

This is the individual or the business that takes out the insurance cover and therefore becomes the policy holder

The insured pays premiums to the insurance company to be compensated should the risk insured against occur or cause loss.

Insurer

This is the business company that undertakes to provide cover or protection to the people who suffer loss as a result of occurrence of risks

Actuaries

These are people employed by an insurance company to complete expected losses and calculate the value of premiums.

Claim

This is a demand by the insured for payment from the insurer due to some loss arising from an insured risk.

Policy

This is a document that contains the terms and conditions of the contract between the insurer and the insured. Its issued upon payment of the first premium.

Information contained in a policy includes;

  • Name, address and occupation
  • Policy number of the insured
  • Details of risks insured
  • Value of property insured
  • Premiums payable
  • Other special conditions of the insurance, for example nominees

Actual value

This is the true value of the property insured

Sum insured

This is the value for which property is insured, as stated by the insured at the time of taking the policy.

Surrender value

This is the amount of money that is refunded to the insured by the insurer in case the former (i.e. the insured) terminates payment of the premiums before the insurance contract matures. The policyholder is paid an amount less than the total amount of the premium paid.

Grace period

This is term allowed between the date of signing the contract and the date of payment of the first premium. During this period the insurance contract remains valid. This period is usually a maximum of thirty (30) days.

Proposer

This is a person wishing to take out an insurance cover (prospective insured)

Cover note (Binder)

This is a document given by the insurance company to an insured on payment of the first premium while awaiting for the policy to be processed. It is proof of evidence that the insurer has accepted to cover a proposed risk.

Annuity

This is a fixed amount of money that an insurer agrees to pay the insured annually until the latter’s death. It occurs when a person saves a lumpsum amount of money with an insurer in return for a guaranteed payment which will continue until he/she dies.

Consequential loss

This is loss incurred by a business as a result of disruption of business in the event of the insured risk occurring.

Assignment

This is the transfer of an insurance policy by an insured to another person. Any claims arising from the transferred policy passes to the new policy holder called an assignee

 

Beneficiaries

These are people named in a life assurance policy who are to be paid by the insurer in the event of the insured

Nomination

This is the act of designing one or more people who would be the beneficiaries in the event of death of the insured. These people are called nominees

Average clause

This clause is usually included in policies to discourage under-insurance. The clause provides that the insured can only recover such proportions of the loss as the value of the policy bears on the property insured. It is usually included in marine or fire insurance policies.

The amounts recoverable are arrived at using the following formulae:

Compensation=value of the policy loss

Value of property

Example:

If a house worth kshs.800,000 and insured against fire for kshs.600,000 was damaged by fire to the tune of kshs.400,000,the insured would be compensated;

Compensation= (600,000 x 400,000)

800,000                      (value insured x Actual loss)

 

Double insurance

This is taking of insurance policies with more than one company in respect to the same subject matter and the risk. It is significant because if one of the insurers is insolvent at the time the claim arises the insured can enforce his/her claim against the solvent insurer or if both insurers are solvent then they share compensation.

(Insolvency is a state where a business is not able to pay all its liabilities from its existing assets)

Co-insurance

This is an undertaking by more than one insurance company to provide insurance cover for the same risk for an insured. This will usually occur for properties that have great value and face great risk exposures that an insurer cannot successfully make compensation for e.g. value of aeroplanes, ships e.t.c

Co-insurance help spread risks to several insurers, each insurer covering only a certain proportion of the total value. The insurance company with the largest share is called the “leader” and acts on behalf of all the participating insurance companies’ e.g. in collecting premiums from the insured and carrying out documentation work, making claim after collecting each insurers premium contribution e.t.c

Note: Co-insurance is different from double-insurance in that in co-insurance company approaches another insurance company to help in covering the insured property while in double-insurance; it’s the insured who decides to approach different insurance companies to insure the same property against the same risk.

Re-insurance

‘Re-insurance’ means insuring again. This is a situation where an insurance company insures itself with a bigger insurance company called le-insurer for all or part of the risks insured with it by members of the public

Re-insurance indirectly insure an individuals risks.Re-insurance helps to reduce the burden on an insurance company when the loss is too high for a single insurer. When such losses occurs, the claim is met by both the insurer and re-insurer(s) proportionately (according to agreed percentages)

Note:

Re-insurance deal with the protection of insurance companies only, while insurance companies protect individuals and business organizations.

Factors that may make it necessary for an insurance company to Re-insure

  1. Value of property-When the value of property is great, such as ship, the risk is too high to be borne by a single insurer
  2. High risk of loss-When chances of loss through the insured risks are high, it becomes necessary to re-insure.
  • Number of risks covered-When the insurance company has insured many different risks, it would be too costly to compensate many claims at once, hence the need for re-insurance
  1. Need to spread the risk-When the insurance company wishes to share liability in the event of a major loss occurring
  2. Government policy-The government may make a legal requirement for an insurance company to re-insure

Under-insurance

This occurs when the sum insured as contained in the policy is less than the actual value of the property e.g. A property of shs.500, 000 can be offered for insurance as having a value of shs.400, 000

 

Over-insurance

This is a situation where the sum insured is more than the correct value of property e.g. a person insures property of shs.300,000 for shs.600,000.If total loss occurs, he is compensated the correct value of the property i.e. that which he has lost

Agents

These are people who sell insurance policies on behalf of the insurance company. They are paid on commission that is dependent upon the total value of policies sold

Insurance Brokers

These are professional middlemen in the insurance process. They connect the people wishing to take insurance with the insurers. They act on behalf of many different insurance firms, unlike agents. Their activities include:

  • Examination of insurance market trends
  • Correspondence between the insured and his clients
  • Advising the insured and would be policyholders on the best policies for their property e.t.c.

He receives a commission (reward) known as brokerage.

PRINCIPLES OF INSURANCE

Principles of insurance provide guidance to the insurance firms at the time they are entering into a contract with the person taking the cover. These insurance principles include:

  1. Help to determine whether a valid insurance contract exists between the two parties at the time claims are made.
  2. Provide checks and controls to ensure successful operations of insurance for the benefit of both the parties

It is therefore important that a prospective insured (person wishing to take insurance policy) has basic knowledge of these principles as stated in the insurance law.

The insurance principles include;

  1. Insurable Interest

This principle states that an insurance claim cannot be valid unless the insured person can prove that he has directly suffered a financial loss and not just because the insured risk has occurred.

Going by this principle one cannot insure his parents or friends or other people’s property since he/she has no insurable interest in them. If such properties are damaged or completely destroyed, he/she will not suffer any financial loss.

For example, Mr.x has no insurable interest in the property of his neighbours.He does not suffer any financial loss should they be destroyed. This principle ensures that people are not deliberately destroying other people’s properties/life in order for them to receive compensation.

In life insurance (life assurance) it is assumed that a person has unlimited interest in his/her own life. Similarly it is assumed that one has insurable in the life of spouse and children e.g. a wife may insure the life of her husband, a father the life of his child because there is sufficient insurable interest.

  1. Indemnity

The essence of this principle is that the insurer will only pay the “replacement value” of the property when the insured suffers loss as a result of an insured risk.

This principle thus puts the insured back to the financial position he enjoyed immediately before the loss occurred.

It is therefore not possible, then, for anybody to gain from a misfortune by getting compensation exceeding the actual financial loss suffered as this will make him gain from a misfortune.

This principle does not apply in life assurance since it is not possible to value one’s life or a part of the body in terms of money. Instead, the insurance policy states the amount of money the insured can claim in the event of death.

  • Utmost good faith (uberrima fides)

In this principle the person taking out a policy is supposed to disclose the required relevant material facts concerning the property or life to be insured with all honesty. Failure to comply to this may render the contract null and void hence no compensation.

e.g.

-A person suffering from a terminal illness should reveal this information to the insurer.

-One should not under-insure or over-insure his/her property.

  1. Subrogation

This principle compliments the principle of indemnity. It does so by ensuring that a person does not benefit from the occurrence of loss.

According to this principle, whatever remains of the property insured after the insured has been compensated according to the terms of the policy, becomes the property of the insure.

 

 

Example

Assuming that Daisy’s car is completely damaged in an accident and the insurance compensates for the full value of the loss, whatever remains of the old car (now scrap), belongs to the insurance company

Scrap metal can be sold for some values and should Daisy take the amount she would end up getting more amount than the value of the car which will be against the principle of indemnity.

Note: This principle cannot be applicable to life assurance since there is nothing to subrogate.

  1. Proximate cause

This principle states that for the insured to be compensated there must be a very close relationship between the loss suffered and risk insured i.e. the loss must arise directly from the risk insured or be connected to the risk insured.

Example

  1. If a property is insured against fire then fire occurs and looters take advantage of the situation and steal some of the property, the insured will suffer loss from ‘theft’ which is a different risk from the one insured against, so he/she will not be compensated.

However if the property burns down as a result of sparks from the fire-place, the proximate cause of the loss is sparks which are directly related to fire. So the insured is entitled for compensation.

CLASSES OF INSURANCE

Insurance covers are mainly classified into two,

  1. Property (non-life) general insurance
  2. Life assurance
  3. Life Assurance

The term assurance is used in respect of life contracts. It is used to mean that life contracts are not contracts of indemnity as life cannot be indemnified i.e. put back to the same financial position he was in before the occurrence of loss.(life has no money value, no amount of money can give  back a lost or injured life)

Life insurance (assurance) is entered by the two parties in utmost good faith and the premiums payable in such life contracts depend on:

  1. Age: The higher the age the higher the premiums as the age factor increase the chances of occurrence of death.
  2. Health condition: A person with poor health i.e. sickly person pays higher premiums as opposed to one in good health.
  • Exposure to health risks: The nature of a person’s occupation can make him susceptible to health problems and death.

Types of policies

  1. Whole life assurance-In whole life assurance, the assured pays regular premiums until he/she dies. The sum assured is payable to the beneficiaries upon the death of the assured.

Whole life assurance covers disabilities due to illness or accidents i.e. if the insured is disabled during the life of the policy due to illness or accidents, the insurer will pay him/her for the income lost.

  1. ii) Endownment policy/insurance

This is whereby the insured pays regular premiums over a specified period of time. The sum assured is payable either at the expiry of the period (maturity of policy) or on death of the insured, whichever comes first.

The insured, at expiry of policy is given the total sum assured to use for activities of his own choice.(ordinary endownment policy)

-Where the insured dies before maturity of contract, the beneficiaries are given these amounts.

Note; The assured person may be paid a certain percentage of the sum assured at intervals until the expiry of the policy according to the terms of contract. Such an arrangement is known as Anticipated Endownment policy.

Advantages of Endownment policies

  1. They are a form of saving by the insured, for future investments
  2. Premiums are payable over a specified period of time which can be determined to suit his/her needs e.g. retirement time
  • Where the assured lives and time policy matures, he receives the value of sum assured.
  1. Policy can be used as security for loans from financial institutions.

Differences Between a whole life policy and an Endownment policy

Whole life Endownment
i)               Compensation is paid after the death of the assured

 

i)               Compensation is paid after the expiry of an agreed period
ii)            Premiums are paid throughout the life of the assured Premiums are paid only during an agreed period
iii)         Benefits go to the dependants rather than the assured The assured benefits unless death proceeds the expiry of the agreed period
iv)          Aims at financial security of dependants Aims at financial security of the assured and dependants

    iii)Term insurance

The insured here covers his life against death for a given time period e.g. 1yr, 5yrs e.t.c.

If the policyholder dies within this period, his/her dependants are compensated.

If the insured does not die within this specified period, there is no compensation. However, a renewal can be taken.

  1. IV) Education plan/policies

This policy is normally taken by parents for their children’s future educational needs.

The policy gives details of when the payments are due.

  1. v) Statutory schemes

The Government offers some types of insurance schemes which are aimed at improving/providing welfare to the members of the scheme such as medical services and retirement benefits.

A member and the employer contribute, at regular intervals, certain amounts of money towards the scheme.

Examples

  1. S.S.F
  2. H.I.F
  3. Widows and children pension scheme (W.C.P.S)

Annuity

Characteristics of life Assurance

  • It is a cover for life until death or for a specified period of time
  • It may be a saving plan
  • It is normally a long term contract and does not require an annual renewal
  • It has a surrender value
  • It has a maturity date when the assured is paid the sum assured bonuses and interests.
  • A life assurance policy can be assigned to beneficiaries
  • The policy can be any amount depending on the assureds’ financial ability to pay premiums
  • The policy can be used as security for a loan

2.General insurance (property insurance)

This type of insurance covers any form of property against the risks of loss or damage. A person can insure any property he has an insurable interest in

General insurance is usually divided into:

  1. Fire insurance/department
  2. Accident insurance/department
  • Marine insurance/department
  1. Accident insurance

This department covers all sorts of risks which occur by accident and includes the following;

  1. Motor policies

-These provide compensation for partial or total loss to a vehicle if the loss results from an accident.

-The policy could either be third party or comprehensive.

Third party policies cover all damages caused by the vehicle to people and property other than the owner and his/her vehicle. This includes pedestrians, fare-paying passengers, cows, fences and other vehicles

In Kenya, a motor-vehicle owner is required by law to have this policy before the vehicle is allowed on the roads. One can also take a third party, fire and theft policy.

Comprehensive policy covers damages caused not only to the third party but also to the vehicle itself and injuries suffered by the owner. Comprehensive policies include full third party, fire, theft and malicious damage to the vehicle.

  1. Personal accident policy

-These policies are issued by insurance companies to protect the insured against personal accidents causing;

  • Injury to the person
  • Partial or total physical disability as a result of the injury
  • Loss of income as a result of death

-If death occurs due to an accident, the insured’s beneficiaries are paid the total sum assured.

In case of a partial or total disability as a result of accident, the insured can be paid on regular periods, e.gmonthly as stipulated in the policy.

Compensation for injuries where one loses a part of his/her body can be done on a lumpsum basis.

The insured is also paid the value of hospital expenses incurred if hospitalized as a result of an accident.

 

  1. Cash and / or Goods in Transit policies

These are policies that specifically provide cover for loss of cash and goods in transit between any two locations.

E.g. Goods and cash moved from business to the markets, from suppliers to business e.t.c

  1. d) Burglary and Theft policies

These policies cover losses caused by robbers and thieves

Burglary policies are enforceable only if the insured has met the specified safety and precautionary measures for protection of the insured items.

E.g.-How much money should be maintained in different kinds of safety boxes

-Positioning of each of the cash boxes is also an important precautionary measure.

NB: The control measures are aimed at reducing both the extent and probability of loss occurring

  1. e) Fidelity Guarantee policies

These policies cover the employers against loss of money and/or goods caused by their employees in the cause of duty.

-The losses may be as a result of embezzlement, fraud, arithmetical errors e.t.c

-The policies may cover specified employees or all the employees

7) Workmen’s compensation (Employer’s Accident liability)

These policies provide compensation for employees who suffer injuries in the course of carrying out their duties.

The employer insures his employee against industrial injuries i.e the employer is only liable for the compensation of workers who suffer injuries at work.

  1. f) Public liability

This insurance covers injury, damages or losses which the business or its employees cause to the public through accidents.

The insurer pays all claims from the public upto an agreed maximum

  1. g) Bad debts

This policy covers firms against losses that might result from debtor’s failure to pay their debts.

iii)Marine Insurance

This type of insurance covers ships and cargo against the risk of damage or destruction at the sea. The main risks sea vessels are exposed to include; fire, theft, collision with others, stormy weather, sinking e.t.c

 

Types of Marine Insurance policies

The marine insurance covers are classified as Hull, cargo, freight and ship owners’ liability.

  1. Marine Hull

This policy covers the body of the ship against loss or damage that might be caused by sea perils.

Included here are any equipment, furniture or machinery on the ship.

A special type of marine hull is the part policy, which is for a specified period when the ship is loading, unloading or at service.

  1. Marine Cargo

This type of policy covers the cargo or goods carried by the ship

The policy is taken by the owners of the sea vessels to cover the cargo being transported. It has the following sub-divisions.

  1. Voyage policy-Here cargo and ship are insured for a specific voyage/journey. The policy terminates automatically once the ship reaches the destination.
  2. Time policy-Here insurance is taken to cover losses that may occur within a specified period of time, irrespective of the voyage taken
  • Fleet policy-This covers a fleet of ships,i.e several ships belonging to one person, under one policy.
  1. Floating policy-This policy covers losses that may occur on a particular route, covering all the ships insured along that route for a specified period
  2. Mixed policy-This policy provides insurance for the ship and cargo on specified voyages and for a particular period of time. No compensation can be made if the ship was on a voyage different from the ones specified even if time has not expired
  3. Composite policy-This is where several insurance companies have insured one policy of a particular ship especially when the sum insured is too large to be adequately covered by one insurer.
  • Construction policy/builders policy-This covers risks that a ship is exposed to while it is either being constructed, tested or being delivered.
  1. Freight policy-This is an insurance cover taken by the owner of the ship for compensation against failure to pay hiring charges by a hirer of the ship.
  2. Third parties liability-This is an insurance policy taken by the owner of the ship to cover claims that might arise from damage caused to other people’s property.

Description of marine losses

The following are some of the losses encountered in marine insurance.

  1. Total loss,

This occurs where there is complete loss or damage to the ship and cargo insured. Total loss can be constructive or actual.

In Actual total loss, the claims are as a result of the ships and/or cargos complete destruction. It could also occur;

-When a ship and its cargo are so damaged that what is salvaged is of no market value to both the insurer and the insured.

-When a ship is missing for a considerable period of time enough to assume that it has sunk.

Constructive total loss occurs when the ship and/or cargo are totally damaged but retrieved. It may also occur;

-Where a ship and its cargo are damaged but of market value. This could be as a result of decision to abandon the ship and cargo as the probability of total loss appears imminent.

-If the cost of preventing total loss may be higher than that of the ship and its cargo when retrieved e.g. many lives may be lost in the process of trying to prevent total loss.

  1. General average-This is a loss that occurs as a result of some of the cargo being thrown into the sea deliberately to save the ship and the rest of the cargo from sinking. The losses made are shared by the ship owners and the cargo owners proportionately as the effort was in the interest of both.
  • Particular average-This occurs where there is a partial but accidental loss to either the ship or the cargo. When this happens each of the affected party is soldy responsible for the loss that has occurred to his property. A claim can, however be made if the loss incurred amounts to more than 3% of the value insured.

Fire insurance-This type of insurance covers property damage or loss caused by accidental fire. Cover is offered to domestic commercial and industrial premises, plant and machinery, equipment, furniture fittings stock e.t.c

-In order to claim for compensation as a result of loss by fire, the following conditions must be fulfilled;

  • Fire must be accidental
  • Fire must be immediate cause of loss
  • There must be actual fire.

There are several types of types of fire insurance policies. These include:

 

  1. Consequential loss policy;(profit interruption policy)

This covers or compensates the insured for the loss of profit suffered when business operations have

It is offered to protect future earnings of an enterprice after fire damage.

  1. Sprinkler leakage policy-This provides cover against loss or damage caused to goods or premises by accidental leakages from fire fighting sprinklers
  2. Fire and Related perils policy-This covers buildings which include factories, warehouses, shops, offices and their contents. The policy does not cover loss of profit arising from fire damage.

CHARACTERISTICS OF GENERAL INSURANCE

  • It’s a contract of indemnity
  • It cannot be assigned even to ones relatives
  • The insured must have an insurable interest in the property to be insured
  • Premiums charged depends on the degree of risk, the higher the premium charged.
  • Compensation for loss can only be upto a maximum of the value of the insured property or the sum insured in case of under insurance.
  • It has no surrender value
  • It’s normally a short term contract which can be renewed periodically, usually after one year.

Factors to be considered when Determining Premiums to be charged

  • Health of the person
  • Frequency of occurrence of previous losses
  • Extent of the previous losses
  • Value of the property insured
  • Occupation of the insured
  • Age of the person or of the property in question
  • Location of the insured(address and geographical location)
  • Period to be covered by the policy
  • Residence of the insured

Procedure for taking a policy

  1. Filling a proposal form
  2. Calculation of the premium to be paid
  • Issuing of cover note (Binder)
  1. Issuing of the policy

Procedure of claiming compensation

  1. Notification to the insurer-The insurer has to be notified about the occurrence of any incident immediately.
  2. Filling a claim form-The insurer provides the insured with a claim form which he fills to give details of the risk that has occurred
  • Investigation of the claim-The insurer arranges to investigate the cause of the incident and to assess the extent of the loss incurred. The insurer is then able to establish whether the insured is to be compensated and if so, for how much.
  1. Payment of claim-On receipt of the report of the assessor, the insurer pays the due compensation to the insured. (Payment of the compensation shows that both the insurer and the insured have agreed on the extent of the loss and the payment is the settlement of the claim)

INSURANCE AND GAMBLING

In most cases, insurance is erroneously taken to be the same as gambling in that small amounts are contributed by many people into a common fund which later benefits just a few people. They are however different and their differences include;

Insurance Gambling
-The insured must have insurable interest -A gambler has no insurable interest
-Reinstates the insured back to the financial position just before loss -Aims at improving the winners financial position
-The insured is expected to pay regular premiums for the insurance cover to remain in force -Gambling money is paid only once
-Insurance involves pure risks -Gambling involves speculative risks
-The event of loss might never occur -The event of bet must happen to determine the winner and the loser.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

PAST KCSE QUESTONS

  1. 1995 Describe the procedures that should be followed when taking an insurance policy.(10mks)
  2. 1996 explain four ways in which the insurance industry promotes the growth of business enterprises.                           (5mks)
  3. 1997 Explain four ways in which the insurance industry contributes to the development of Kenya’s economy.          (10mks)
  4. 1998 Discuss various insurance policies under which an insurance company would not compensate the insured in the event of the loss. (10mks)
  5. 1999 Discuss various insurance policies that the owner of a supermarket may find it useful for the business.                                   (12mks)
  6. 2000 Explain four benefits of the ‘pooling of risks’ to an insurance company.(8mks)
  7. 2001 Explain the factors that may make it necessary for an insurance company re-ensure.
  8. 2002 Explain the meaning of the following terms as used in insurance (10mks)
  9. i) Uberrimae fidei
  10. ii) Indemnity
  11. Third party motor vehicle insurance
  12. iv) Contribution.
  13. v) Subrogation
  14. 2003 Discuss four circumstances under which an insurance contract may be terminated. (8mks)
  15. 2004 Explain five benefits that could be enjoyed by a person who decided to take out an endowment policy.          (10mks

 

PRODUCT PROMOTION

 

Product is an item or service offered to the consumers at a price. Therefore, product promotion is the communication or any activity undertaken to inform the consumers, persuade and remind them to buy the product from the market.

The purpose/Importance of product promotion

  • It informs the customer of the availability, price, and where to obtain the product to satisfy their wants
  • It persuade the buyer to buy their products a head of their competitors products in the market
  • It reminds the customers of the continued existence of a given product in the market
  • It educate the consumers of the usage of the product to satisfy their needs fully
  • It informs them on any improvement that has been made on the product
  • It stimulates the demand of the product being promoted in the market
  • It brings out the positive features of the product
  • It opens new market for the product in the environment

Methods of product promotion

Product promotion may be carried out in the following ways:

  1. Personal selling
  2. Advertising
  • Sales promotion
  1. Publicity
  2. Personal selling

This is a method of promotion where there is an oral presentation in the conversation with the prospective customer. It is done by with the use of salesmen who informs the prospective buyer of all the aspects of the product

Methods of personal selling

Personal selling can be carried out in the following ways;

  • Through sales person approaching the customers

A case where the sales person approaches the prospective customers after drawing their attention, explaining details of the product and even demonstrating how the product works in order to persuade the customer to buy.

Steps involved in personal selling through sales person

  1. Identify prospective customers who could possibly require the product
  2. Preparing the presentation by gathering all the possible information about the product , as well as designing an appropriate methods that he will be used to present to the customer
  • Establishing the customers contact, as well as choosing an appropriate time to meet the customer to be. That is the time when the customer may receive him
  1. Arousing the consumers interest in the product by attracting his/her attention through approach and languages, as well as making the prospective customer develop interest in the product
  2. Dealing with the objections on the product which may have been brought about by the customer to be
  3. Closing the sale by inquiring whether the prospective customer will be interested in the product or not. This should be done in a polite manner
  • Offering after sale service to the customer on the product that has been sold
  • Shows, trade fairs and exhibitions

This is where the manufacturer of a given product gets a chance to display publicly to the prospective customer to inform them about the product. The prospective customers’ attention is then drawn to the product and more information is given to him about the product at the point where it is displayed.

Advantages of shows, trade fair and exhibitions

  • It gives the customer an opportunity to compare various products before making a decision on what to buy
  • It gives the sales person an opportunity to explain in fine details the features of the product to the prospective customers
  • The manufacturers of the product gets a chance to receive immediate feed back from their customers through interactions during the shows
  • The number of people visiting their stall to asses their products will help them determine their potential market size for the product

Disadvantages of shows, trade fairs and exhibitions

  • It is expensive to hire a stall for the exhibition of the product
  • The sales person may have to explain over and over again for the prospective customers as they may not enter into the stall at the same time
  • The trade fairs are not frequently organized, therefore an organization rely on it as the only means of product promotion may not succeed
  • Showrooms

These are large rooms where goods are displayed, especially bulky and durable goods like cars, furniture’s, etc for the customer to see and be informed about them to stimulate their interest in them

The room allows the customer to get more information about the product from the sales person in the showroom

Advantages of showrooms

  • They enables the seller to get immediate feed back on the product
  • They enable the customers to get clarification on the product they need to purchase
  • It is a cheap method of production
  • It provides an opportunity for the usage of goods to be demonstrated
  • The information the prospective customer get from the show room is more reliable

Disadvantages of showrooms

  • They are usually located away from the town centers, making them not be accessible by many
  • It is expensive to hire showrooms
  • They require security to protect the goods inside them which may be very expensive
  • Some prospective customers may tamper with goods in the room while trying to operate them
  • Free Gifts

A gift is an item given to the customer free of charge after buying a product which it is pegged on or buying products of a given value. The gift may not necessarily be the same as the product bought, but they are meant to encourage the customer to buy more or give the customer opportunity to explore the product given as a gift.

Advantages of free gifts

  • It enable the customer to enjoy the product given as a gift without paying for it
  • It persuades the customer to buy more of the product in order to get the gift
  • It is an additional product, and therefore increases the customers satisfaction
  • It may help in creating loyalty in the product being promoted

Disadvantages of free gifts

  • It makes the customer buy including products they didn’t require in order to the said gift
  • The cost of the product may be very expensive for he customer
  • Some middlemen may remove the gift and keep or even sell to the customer to maximize profit
  • Free Sample

This is a product on trial given to the customers freely to influence their demand towards the product. It mainly used when the product is new and the customer may have not known about the existence of the product

 

 

Advantages of free sample

  • It enables the customer try the product before making a decision to buy it
  • The customer is able to enjoy the product that otherwise he may have not enjoyed
  • The organization is able to get immediate feedback from the customer about their new product
  • It enables the organization to acquire more customers for their product

Disadvantages of free sample

  • Some of those receiving the sample may not come back to buy
  • It may be an expensive method of promotion especially where many samples are to be given
  • Goods given for free may reduce the value of goods that may have been sold to earn profit
  • It is not suitable for expensive products

Circumstances under which personal selling is appropriate

  1. When launching a new product in the market which requires a lot of awareness to the prospective customers to enable them make a choice
  2. When a product is tailored to meet the customer’s needs, as different consumers have different needs, taste and preferences to be addressed.
  • When demonstration is required on how the product works, especially the technical products
  1. When the organization has the capacity to finance the sales force carrying out the personal selling
  2. Where the market is concentrated within a given region that can easily be accessible by the task force

Advantages of personal selling

  • It is more flexible than any other method for the marketer is able to meet the needs of different people
  • It enable the prospective customer to know more details about the product before making a decision
  • The sales person is able to demonstrate the use of the product
  • The seller is able to get immediate feedback on the product
  • The seller is able to obtain the personal contact of the prospective buyer
  • It gives the buyer an opportunity to negotiate the terms of purchase
  • It takes care of both literate and illiterate prospective customer
  • The seller is able to persuade the prospective buyer to buy the product

Disadvantages of personal

  • It is labour intensive and therefore very expensive when the area to be covered is wide method
  • It is time consuming as it involves explanation and demonstration
  • It may only target a particular group of people
  • The seller has to meet the travelling and other expenses involved which may be very expensive
  • Salespersons may misuse the resources allocated for them, making the target not to be achieved
  • The process may inconvenience the prospective buyer’s program
  • It may only cover a given region which may not be wide enough
  1. Advertising

This is the presentation of information about a product through public media such as newspapers, radios, billboards, etc

Types of Advertising

  • Product advertising: – this is a form of advertisement meant to promote a given product or a particular brand of product
  • Institutional advertising: – this is a form of advertisement meant to improve the image of the institution or organization and not a particular product. It is meant to create confidence in the customers about the institution
  • Primary demand advertising: – a form of advertisement meant to a new product that has been introduced in the market for the first time. It is mainly to create awareness of the existence of that particular product
  • Celebrity advertising: – a form of advertisement where a famous/popular person is used to promote a particular product. It is meant to convince those who identify themselves with that personality to buy the product
  • Informative advertising: – a form of advertisement meant to give the customer more information about the product to enable them make an informed decision
  • Competitive/persuasive advertising: – a form of advertisement carried out with organizations producing similar product to persuade the customers to buy their products ahead of their competitors
  • Corrective advertising: – a form of advertising meant to correct a misleading information that may have been given out about the product
  • Reminder advertising: – a form of advertising meant to remind the customers that the product still exists in the market and is still capable of satisfying their needs.

Advantages/Importance of advertising to the business

  1. It maintain the sales of an already existing product
  2. It create awareness in the customers about a new product in the market
  • It informs the customers about the changes that may have been made in the product
  1. It helps in building image or reputation of the selling organization
  2. It may increase the volume of the existing sales of a product
  3. It reaches peoples who may have not been reached by the sales person
  • It complements the effort of the sales person to enable them achieve their sales objectives
  • It clears the customers misconception and prejudice about the product
  1. It opens up new markets for the products.

Disadvantages of advertising to the business

  • It may be costly to the business in terms of money and other resources
  • It leads to increase in cost of production if at all it has to be done frequently
  • The cost of the advertisement will always reduce the profit margin of the business
  • Poorly planned advertisement may negatively affect the business
  • Misleading advertisement may reduce the level of business operation

Advantages of advertising to the customer

  • They educate them on the usage of the product
  • They inform them on the products availability
  • They guide them on where to get the product
  • The outlines all the features about the product including prices to the customer
  • Competitive advertisement may lead to improved quality of goods to benefit the customer
  • Information on different prices through competitive advertisement makes the customer to benefit from the reduced prices

Disadvantages of advertising to the consumer

  • The advertisement may not disclose the side effect of the product
  • The advertising cost may be passed to the consumers through increased price
  • Some advertisement may persuade customers to buy what they do not require leading to impulse buying
  • Some customers may buy substandard goods due to misleading advertisement

Advertising media

These are channels or agents through which an advertisement message is conveyed to the target group. They includes both the print and electronic media which includes; newspapers, journals, magazines, posters, bill-boards, brochures’, radio, television, neon signs, etc

  1. Newspaper

These are daily or regularly publications which contains advertisement. They includes, Daily nation, Standard, Taifa Leo, citizen, star, etc

Advantages of newspaper

  • The can reach areas that other means may not reach
  • Many people can afford them as they are relatively cheap
  • They cover a wider geographical area, leading to a wider market
  • The message on the news paper can last for a longer period of time, making it to reach more customers
  • The advertisement appearing in the newspaper is readily acceptable by the reader
  • Colored print makes the advertisement to be more attractive to the reader who in turn gets the information

Disadvantages of the newspaper

  • Many of them are written in English or Kiswahili, making them to only target those who can read and understand the language
  • It discriminate against the illiterate group who cannot read the information
  • They have short lifespan as they may be read only on the day it is circulated
  • It cannot be used to focus on a specific target as they are read by almost everybody
  • Some of the prospective customers are always in a hurry to read the newspaper and may not pay attention to the advertisement
  1. Magazines and Journals

These are periodic publications meant to target a particular class or group of people. They may be published monthly, quarterly, annually, etc. The information reaches the targeted group as they read them

Advantages of magazines and Journals

  • The specific information for the targeted people can be published
  • They can be read and re-read before the next publication may the information to last longer and plead with the prospective customer
  • Their publication is of high quality and colourful, making them to draw the attention of their targeted group easier and passing the information to them
  • The quality material they are made of makes them to last longer and can be accessed even by those who may have not been around during their publication

Disadvantages of magazines and journals

  • If the time gap between the publication time and circulation time is wide, the advertisement may fail
  • They are a bit expensive which makes some of the potential customers not to afford them
  • The cost of advertising on them may be expensive for the organization
  • Their circulations may be limited to a small geographical region
  • The publications may not be available in the vernacular language to reach those who are not able to read either English or Kiswahili
  1. Posters and Billboards

A form of advertising that may contain the information about the product either in words, pictures or both for the customer to see and read.

Advantages of posters and billboards

  • They are able to convey the information to the large audience, as they are placed in strategic position
  • Posters are cheap and easy to prepare
  • The use of different colors makes them to be more attractive and appealing to more audience
  • It can be used by both literate and illiterate group
  • The message may last for a longer period of time
  • Billboards are conspicuous and hence attractive to the audience

Disadvantages of posters and billboards

  • May be affected by adverse weather condition, especially rain
  • If not placed strategically, it may not reach the targeted group
  • Incase destroyed by the passersby, the information may not meet the targeted group
  • Bill boards are expensive to make and maintain
  1. Transit/transport advertising

A form of advertisement whereby vehicles such as trailers, matatus, buses, etc are used to carry and convey the advertisement message

Advantages of transit advertisement

  • The message reaches most of the people in the environment
  • They message last long as the paints always last on the vehicle
  • Transit vehicles may carry the message a long way to their final destination
  • It is captivating to the members of the public especially the promotion convoy, hence can easily reach the target

Disadvantages of transit advertisement

  • During the rush hour, the crowd may hinder some from getting the information
  • It mainly relay the information to those served by the vehicles
  • The noise produced by the promotion convoy may be a nuisance to some members of the public
  1. Brochures

These are small pamphlets carrying message and pictures about product being advertised.

Advantages of Brochures

  • They are easy to carry around as they are small in size
  • They are effective in meeting the targeted group
  • Their cost of production is not very high
  • They can be distributed at different places to meet the targeted group
  • Can be made attractive by the use of different colours
  • They have a long life and therefore can be used repeatedly
  • They can be used to direct others on where to get the product

Disadvantages of Brochures

  • The information may not reach the illiterate group
  • They may be ignored by the intended users
  • They may require frequent updating if many changes are made on the product making it expensive
  1. Radio

This is a channel that allows for the advertised messages to be conveyed through sound to the listeners, with some background music accompanying the message

Advantages of Radio

  • Different languages may be used to reach different people
  • It is accessible even to the remote areas that is not covered by other media
  • One can choose the time to advertise to reach the targeted group
  • Able to serve many people at the same time
  • It can be used for both literate and illiterate members of the group
  • The advertisement can be repeated over and over again according to the advertisers needs
  • The music accompaniment may attract many people to listen to the information
  • Can reach even the blind as they are able to hear
  • The message can be conveyed in different languages

Disadvantages of Radio

  • Their advertisement does not have any reference
  • It may be more expensive than the print media
  • Poor timing may make the message no to reach the targeted group
  • It may interrupt some programmes to the annoyance of the listener
  • It short and brief advertisement may be missed by the listeners
  • It is difficult for the listener to visualize the product
  1. Television (T.V) and Cinema

Television is a form of media advertisement where the written words are combined with motion pictures and sound to pass the information

Cinema is where the advertised messaged is conveyed during film shows in the cinema halls. It may be before or after the movie.

Advantages of Television (T.V) and Cinema

  • It appeals to most people as it is entertaining
  • It makes it possible for the demonstration of the use of the product
  • It is able to reach both the literate and illiterate viewers
  • The advertisement can be aired over and over again to meet the targeted group
  • The advertisement may be modified when need arise
  • It has wide appeal to many people
  • The message can be conveyed in different languages

Disadvantages of Television (T.V) and Cinema

  • The cost of advertising through this media is high
  • The television sets are expensive to acquire, hence many people may not have them
  • Their uses are limited to places with electricity
  • The advertisement may not last longer
  • The time for airing the information may not suit the targeted audience
  1. Neon Signs

This is a form of advertisement where the message is passed to the public through the use of electrical signals transmitted through neon lights. They are usually common in the banks, airlines, jewel shops, etc

Advantages of Neon Signs

  • The use of different colours makes them very attractive and catch attention of different people
  • They can be put strategically making them to be visible to many people
  • Can be used both at night and day
  • They direct the customer on where the goods are to be found

Disadvantages of Neon Signs

  • Can only be used where there is electricity
  • They are expensive to buy and maintain
  • The message may not easily reach the illiterate

Advertising Agencies

These are businesses that specialize in advertising work and are hired to carry out the functions for other businesses. They are paid a commission for this

Functions of Advertising Agencies

  • They help the organizations in designing their trademarks, logos and advertising materials
  1. They book space and airtime for their clients in various media
  2. They offer advisory services to their client on selling techniques
  3. They advertise on behalf of their clients
  • They choose on behalf of their clients the appropriate media to be used
  • Publicity

This is the mentioning of the product or the organization in the mass media to make it be known to many people. There two types of publicity, that is free publicity (where the payment is not required) and Special featured publicity (where there is payment, for example sponsoring an event in the public)

Advantages of Publicity

  • It saves the organization money incase of free publicity
  • It is likely to cover a wider region as the publicity is in the media
  • The organization may earn credibility due to positive publicity
  • The information may be received positively by the customers as the message is likely to be more objective
  • It may improve the competitiveness of the firm

Disadvantages of Publicity

  • Unfavourable information about the organization may reach the public especially in free publicity
  • It is irregular and short lived
  • Might require special occasion or event in order to attract the mass media
  • The firm does not have control on how the information will appear in the media and the extend of the coverage
  1. Public relations

A process of passing information with an intention of creating, promoting, or maintaining good will and a favourable image of the organization in the public. It involves informing the public about the firm’s achievement and how it is contributing to the community welfare and development, to get more approval of the public

Advantages of public relations

  • May be used to correct the dented image of the firm
  • It informs the public about the activities of the firm
  • Assist in upholding the good image of the firm
  • It improves the relationship between the firm and its customers

Disadvantages of public relations

  • It is costly in terms of time and finance involved
  • The customer may make premature buying arising from the picture created by the firm
  • Effects may take long before they are actually realized
  • It may be difficult to evaluate the impact of the message, since the customers are not obliged to respond to it
  1. Point of purchase (Window) display

This is where the items are arranged in the shops strategically, allowing the customers to see them easily. The arrangement is meant to attract the customer’s attention and induce them to buy goods as they pass close to the shop

Advantages of Point of purchase display

  • May induce the customer to buy the product due to their arrangement
  • As the customers get in to the shop, they are likely to buy including the other goods that were not being displayed
  • The customers are able to determine the features of the product with ease
  • It is relatively a cheaper method of promotion

Disadvantages of point of purchase

  • The method only work well with the potential customers who are near the shop and not far away
  • They may also attract thieves especially if the product displayed is of high value
  • In case the arrangement does not appeal so much to the customers, they may not get into the shop
  • It may be expensive setting up the display area
  1. Direct mail Advertisement

A form of advertisement which is sent to the potential customers directly in the form of a mail, for example the pricelist being sent to the potential customers

Advantages of direct mail advertisement

  • It is able to reach the targeted group as they are sent to the potential customer directly
  • The message may be made to suit the requirement of the specific customer to be
  • There may be an immediate respond on the message
  • The potential customers incurs no cost to acquire the information

Disadvantages of direct mail advertisement

  • Some mails may not get to the intended customers in time
  • The prospective customer may ignore the advertisement
  • May not be effective where the customer needs to examine the product
  • This method may be expensive especially in terms of material and money
  • It may only appeal to the literate group only
  • Catalogue

A booklet that gives information about the product that the organization deals in. It gives the description about the product, the picture as well as the prices of the product.

Advantages of catalogue

  • It may be used to advertise all the products in the organization
  • The owner/organization has the total control over the catalogue
  • It gives detailed information about the product
  • Its colourful nature makes it an attractive promotion tool

Disadvantages of catalogue

  • It is expensive to produce increasing the cost of production
  • Change in price may affect the whole catalogue
  • Guarantee (warranty issue)

An assurance given to the customer that the product will serve as expected if used according to the instructions given by the manufacturer. For the guaranteed period the seller will be willing to maintain repair or replace the product for the customer

Advantages Guarantee

  • The confidence built in the customer by the guarantee to the customers makes them to buy more products.
  • It may create the customers loyalty to the product of the firm
  • The fact that the product can be replaced if it gets spoilt within the period is an advantage to the customer

Disadvantages of guarantee

  • Repairing or replacing the product may be very costly to the organization
  • The method may only be suitable for the durable goods
  • The customer may be tempted to mishandle the good during this period
  1. Discount

This is a reduction in price of the commodity, allowing the buyer to pay less than what he would have paid the goods.

Types of discount

  • Quantity discount: – Allowed by trader to encourage him/her to buy more quantity of the product being offer
  • Trade discount: – Allowed to another trader who is buying products for resale to the consumers
  • Cash discount: – Allowed to the customer to enable him pay promptly for the goods bought
  1. Loss leader: – Selling the price below the market price to entice the customer to buy
  2. Psychological selling: – Playing with the customers psychology in terms of pricing by quoting odd prices such as 999, 199, 99, etc to convince the customer that the price has been reduced
  • Credit facilities: – where the customer is allowed to take a product for his consumption and pay for it later. This entices the customer to buy more of the product
  • After sales service: – these are services offered to the buyer after the goods have been bought. They may be in terms of packaging, transportation or installation which may be offered to the customers free of charge. This makes the customer to buy more goods with confidence

Sales promotion

These are activities carried out to increase the sales volume of a business. They are activities out of the ordinary routine of business that is carried out by the seller to increase his sales volume.

The methods of carrying out sales promotion includes all the methods of carrying out product promotion as discussed earlier, that is, shows and trade fair, showrooms, free gifts, free sample, personal selling, advertisement, window display, credit facilities, after sales services, etc

Factors to consider when choosing a promotion method

  1. The cost of the promotion that is whether the company can afford it or not, for some promotion methods are very expensive that may not be easily affordable to the company.
  2. The nature of the product being promoted especially whether it requires demonstration or not. Products which requires demonstration are best promoted through personal selling
  • The targeted group for the advertisement, on whether they can be reached by that method or not. The promotion method must reach the targeted group, if it has to be effective
  1. The objective that the firm would like to achieve with the promotion, and whether the method is helping them to achieve that particular objective
  2. The method used by the competitor in the market to enable them choose a method that will enable them compete favourably
  3. The requirement of the law concerning product promotion, to enable them not use what the law does not allow

Ethical issues in product promotion

These are rules and regulations to be followed when carrying out promotion to avoid violating other people or businesses right. They include;

  • Cheating on performance of the product to attract more customers by given them wrong and enticing information about what the product can do.
  • Cheating on the ingredients of the product by telling them that the product contains a suitable type of ingredient which does not exist just to lure them to buy the product
  • Not telling them the side effects of the product which may affect them should they continuously use the product due to fear of losing customer
  • False pricing, especially a case where they overprice their and later on reduce them slightly just to lure the customer, yet exploit them
  • Not caring about the negative effect of the product on the environment, which may includes littering of the environment by the posters used for advertisement
  • Social cultural conflict, especially putting up some forms of advertisement which are considered a taboo buy the community leaving around, such as hanging a billboard of a female advertising inner wears next to a church

Trends in product promotion

The following are some changes that have taken place to improve the product promotion activities

  • Use of website/internet to advertise product worldwide, which has increased the coverage
  • Encouraging gender sensitivity and awareness in product promotion to bring about gender balance
  • Use of electronic billboards in advertisement to increase their visibility even at night
  • Intensifying personal selling by the business to reach more customers
  • Development of promotion convoys to move from one place to the other with music and dancers to attract more prospective customers
  • Catering for the rights of the youths when carrying out product promotion and even involving them in carrying out the promotion
  • Catering for the interest of those with special needs when carrying out advertisement
  • Advertisement through mobile phones by sending them s.m.s about the product

 

BUSINESS STUDIES FORM THREE NOTES

 

THEORY OF THE FIRM

Defination:

  • A firm; This is a single unit of business organization that brings together the factors of production to produce any given commodity.

A firm may also be defined as a business enterprise under one management and control.

Example; Mumias sugar factory, Bata Shoe Company e.t.c

-Firms may be sole proprietorship, partnerships or companies. They may therefore be small e.g. an artisan or mechanic working in her/his garage or large like a multinational limited company producing many different products e.g. coca-cola company.

-A firm even though under one management and control may have several branches/plants.

  • An industry; This refers to all those firms producing the same product for a specific market/a group of related firms that compete with one another i.e.
  1. Firms that produce the same product e.g. the firms operating as sugar manufactures as Mumias Sugar Company, Sony Sugar Company and Miwani Sugar Company.
  2. Firms that extract the same raw materials e.g. the salt mining firms, Magadi Soda Company and other firms which mine salt at the North coast Region near Malindi.
  3. Firms that provide similar services e.g. the transport industry such as Akamba Bus service, coast Bus Company and Easy Coach Company.

NOTE: In the definition of the firm, we assume that a firm in a unit that makes decision with respect to the production and sale of goods and services in the regard, we assume that

All firms are profit-maximisers i.e. they seek to make as much profit as possible.

Each firm can be regarded as a single consistent decision making unit.

The life of all business enterprises/firms are therefore characterized by several decision-making processes which are all aimed at facilitating realization of the objectives(profit maximization) such decisions may include; what to produce and how much, where and when to produce, how much to invest and how much to price goods/services e.t.c

DECISION ON WHAT GOODS AND SERVICES TO PRODUCE

A firm makes a number of important production decisions. Some of the decision may involve;

  1. What to produce
  2. How production is to take place e.g. what raw materials and machinery should be utilized
  • Where a production plant should be located
  1. When to produce
  2. The scale of production e.g. how big should the factory

 

  1. When and where to invest
  • How the production can be improved and controlled
  • What type of business activity to engage in

NOTE: One production decision may lead to a series of decisions requiring to be made e.g.

-for a firm to decide on what goods and services to produce, market research to evaluate the likely success of the product is necessary.

-after establishing the viability of the product in the market, other activities like product design are carried out (the firm may consider redesigning existing products, introducing a product similar to the one in the market or developing a completely new product.

-production may then follow

Factors that influence decisions on what goods and services to produce

Certain factors have to be considered before committing a firm into production of either a new product, adopting or redesigning the existing product.

These factors include;

  1. Whether the firm is product-oriented or market-oriented

Product oriented firms: This is when the nature of the product itself (its functions and unique qualities) are enough to make sure that the product sells e.g. when cars were first developed, its uniqueness sold it

Market oriented firms; These are firms that produce products that are meant to meet the consumer needs e.g. over time cars are being developed to suit consumer needs.

  1. Level of competition

In order to survive in a competitive market, firms must come up with products that consumers prefer.

Firms may therefore develop products which are not currently available or copy rivals ideas and improve on them

  • Level of available technology

The level of technology has a strong influence on the product that a firm produces

New inventions and innovations often result in new products or improved products

-Improved technology may also reduce the costs of production. This means the same output maybe produced using less factors of production or more output may be produced using the same factors of production.

 

  1. Management role

Senior management have the sole responsibility of deciding on what product to produce. A wrong decision may ruin rather than bailed the enterprise. The manager’s ability to design a viable product is therefore a vital factor in product development

  1. Financial viability

In order to determine whether a product will be viable or not, the cost of production and the expected returns should be considered. Funds may only be approved for the product that promises long term benefits to the firm. So if the benefits of the product outweigh the costs, then such product will be developed and if not so, it will be dropped.

  1. Amount and type of capital in the firm

Capital refers to machines, equipment, factories, plants and other human made aids to production.

Both financial and physical capital facilitates the production process. The amount of capital in a business will therefore influence what goods it can produce and in what qualities i.e. a firm with physical capital that is very specific may not be able to produce other type of products e.g. a clothing factory may not be able to produce any other goods such as cement.

Other factors may include;

-Need of the consumers

-Need for better quality or more fashionable product

-Need for an easier to market product

-Unmet needs

-Need for a product for which factors of production and technology are easily available

 

COST OF PRODUCTION

Def:  Cost: This is a payment made to the factors of production for their services.

Production costs thus refers to the expenses incurred in acquiring factors of production (inputs) The sum total of all payments to the factors of production engaged in its production.

Types of production costs:

  1. Opportunity costs; These are values of any alternatives forgone. The cost forgone when the choice of one thing requires the next best alternative to be abandoned

Example: A student with only sh.50 may have to decide on whether to buy a text book or a pair of shoes. If she decides to buy a text book, the pair of shoes will have to be forgone because it’s not possible to buy both with only sh.500.

The opportunity cost of buying a text book in this case is the cost of the pair of shoes which was abandoned.

  1. Fixed and variable costs

Costs may be classified according to their behavior in relation to various levels of output as follows:

  1. Fixed costs
  2. Variable costs
  3. Semi-variable costs
  4. Fixed costs

These are expenses which do not change with changes in levels of output/quantity of output. These costs therefore remain the same whether the firm is producing anything or not i.e. whether production is maximum or zero.

Examples:

  1. Rent for premises/buildings
  2. Depreciation charge on physical facilities
  3. Salary of administrative staff
  4. Interest paid on loans (borrowed capital)
  5. Liance fees e.t.c

Output (units                                   FC (sh)

100                                                         200

200                                                           200

300                                                           200

400                                                           200

500                                                           200

This may be represented graphically as:

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  1. Variable costs

These are costs that vary proportionately with changes in levels of output. This means that when output decreases the variable costs decrease in the same proportion and when output increases, they also increase in the same proportion. If nothing is produced VC=0

Examples;

  1. Payments on raw materials
  2. Wages paid to casual labour
  3. Water, transport and electricity bills

Output (units)                                                 variable cost (shs)

0                                                                                  0

100                                                                             200

200                                                                              400

300                                                                               600

400                                                                               800

500                                                                                1000

This can be represented graphically as;

  1. Semi-variable costs

These are costs that vary in relation to changes in output but not proportionately e.g. if output doubles, the semi-variable costs might increase by half.

Those production costs that do not fit in either fixed or variable costs are semi-variable costs.

Example

  • Labour (permanent employees); No matter what level of output, their salary is fixed. However if one is asked to work extra time and on weekends to cope with extra production levels, then the extra cost is variable. Thus because labour is not totally fixed nor totally variable, it becomes semi-variable.
  • Cost of telephone charges. This is because there is often a fixed or standing charge plus an extra rate which varies according to the number of calls made.

-Thus semi-variable (semi-fixed) costs have both fixed and variable component.

Output (units)                                                cost (sh)

0                                                                            4

1                                                                            10

2                                                                             18

3                                                                             24

4                                                                             27

5                                                                             32

  • Total costs

Total cost is the sum of all costs incurred in the production at a given level of output i.e. the sum of fixed and variable costs

Total cost=Fixed costs+ variable costs.

As output increases total costs will also increase.

Illustration

NOTE: It has been assumed that semi-variable costs are part of fixed and variable costs.

  • Direct and indirect costs

Costs can be classified according to the way they affect the product. They can either be direct or indirect costs.

  1. Direct costs

These are costs that can be physically traced to the final product/process.

Examples

  1. Raw materials i.e. all the materials that can be physically traced to the final product
  2. Direct labour i.e. wages for those factory employees directly engaged in the manufacture of the product e.g. wages for machine operators,packers,mixers,assemblers e.t.c
  • Packing materials used.
  1. Direct expenses i.e. expenses which are directly allocated to a particular unit of goods being made.e.g maintenance costs of machines and equipment, designs and drawings, hire for special tools or equipment for a particular production.

-These costs are also known as prime costs. They are usually variable costs.

Indirect costs (factory overheads)

These are costs which cannot be traced or directly identified in the final product i.e. they cannot be attributed to any specific output.

They also include the costs that appear in such small quantities that their effects are negligible.

Examples:

  1. Payment for stationary and other items such as lubricating oil, small tools, telephone use, cleaning and transport for employees.
  2. Wages and salaries for managers, supervisers, store keepers, clerks and watchmen.
  • Payment for rent, land lease, insurance, advertising, warehousing and audit fees.
  1. Payment for the power used in the production process

Indirect costs are also known as overheads. They are usually fixed costs.

Average costs

-Average costs refer to costs per unit output

-It is determined by dividing the total of a particular cost by the total output at each level of output.(They are also known as unit costs)

Types of Average costs

  1. Average fixed costs
  2. Average variable costs
  • Average total costs
  1. Average fixed costs; (AFC)

Average fixed cost (AFC) is the total fixed cost at each level of output divided by the total output at that level.

AFC=Total fixed costs

Total units produced

Output (units) Fixed costs (sh) Average fixed costs (AFC)
  200 200
100 200 2
200 200 1
300 200 0.66
400 200  
500 200  
     

 

  1. Average variable costs (AVC)

AVC refers to total variable costs at each level divided by the total units of output produced at that level.

Average variable costs (AVC)=Total variable costs

Total units produced

Output (units) Variable costs (sh) AVC
100 200 2
200 400 2
300 600 2
400 800 2
500 1000 2
     
  1. Average Total Costs (ATC/AC)

Average total cost (ATC) is divided by;

  1. Dividing the sum of fixed and variable costs (total costs) by the total units produced.i.e

ATC=fixed costs variable costs

Total units produced

  1. Adding average fixed costs (AFC) and average variable cost (AVC) i.e

ATC/AC=AFC+AVC Thus

Output (units) Total cost ATC
100 400 4
200 600 3
300 800  
400 1000 2.5
500 1200 2.4

 

OR

Output (units) Average fixed costs (AFC) (sh) Average v costs ATC=AFC+AVC
100 2 2 4
200 1 2 3
300 0.66 2 2.66
400 0.5 2 2.5
500 0.4 2 2.4
       

(V)  MARGINAL COSTS MC

The marginal cost is the change in total cost (ATC) which results from a unit change in output

Marginal cost is the cost of producing one extra unit of output

E.g. when total costs increase from sh.300 to sh.350 when an additional unit is produced, then MC=sh.50

 

 

 

 

LOCATION OF THE FIRM

Location; is the site or place from which the business operations/firm would be established.

The management has to make appropriate decisions concerning the location of the firm since a good location would lead to success while a bad location would lead to failure of the business enterprise.

Factors determining the location of the firm

  1. Raw materials

The availability of raw materials is one of the factors that determine the location of firms. Firms should be located near the source of raw materials when:

  • The raw materials are heavy and bulky so that costs of transporting them to far distances would be too high.
  • The raw materials are perishable

Advantages of locating firm near source of raw materials:

-Transport cost of raw materials is minimized

-production process can run uninterrupted because of constant supply of raw materials thus continuous production

-storage cost of the raw material will be minimized

-It is easier for the firm to select the quality of raw materials required.

-Easier to get fresh raw materials/undamaged raw materials

  1. Labour (Human Resources)

This is divided into 3 categories; semi-skilled and unskilled labour

-Labour intensive firms must be located in areas where there is both abundant labour force and appropriate labour force.

-Firms requiring labour of any kind maybe located in the urban centres because in such areas labour is in plentiful supply

-Agricultural processing firms are found in the rural areas

-Location of the firms near the source of labour reduces the cost of transporting labour force to factories and also reduces time wasting in transporting labour from far.

  1. Market

A firm may be located near the market for its products to cut down on production costs .i.e to avoid the costs involved in transportation of the finished products.

Reasons locating near markets

-where the finished product is more bulky or more difficult than the raw materials, then the industry would be located near the market e.g. blocks and bricks used in building will be manufactured near the place where they are required than the source of raw materials because the finished product is more delicate to transport and is susceptible to damage.

-it reduces the cost of transporting the products to the market.

-To minimize the damage of the final product

-where the finished product is perishable or fragile, the industry should be located near the market to avoid breackages or spoilage. Examples are commodities like milk or bread which usually go bad very quickly and therefore need to be consumed immediately they are produced.

  1. Transport and Communication

Efficient transport is the lifeline of modern businesses. Firms will choose those locations that have well-developed transport facilities such as roads, railway lines, seaports and airports because;

  1. They require constant supplies of raw materials
  2. They need to distribute/send out finished products to different destinations
  • They need to be in contact with other business associates like suppliers, customers and competitors.

Poorly developed transport facilities may lead to:

-High transportation costs especially where raw materials or the finished products are bulky

-Delays in receiving the raw materials and distributing the finished products

-Where communication network is poor, business people will not be able to give or get information in time.

  1. Power and Water Supply

Fuel and power are required to run machines and ensures smooth operations for the business.

Water is required for cleaning, cooling and even as a raw material. They are therefore strong factors in determining the location of a firm i.e. firms that require a lot of power and water need to be located where there is adequate supply of these factors.

  1. Government policy

The government may formulate policies that may have implications on the location of the firms, especially with regard to physical planning. Such planning may be aimed at checking rural-urban migration, environmental degradation or for strategic concerns.

The government may therefore encourage the development of firms in some areas by offering concessions to industrialists such as:

  1. Offering free or cheap land
  2. Reduction of taxes
  3. Offering subsidies
  4. Offering direct financial assistance
  5. Improvement of infrastructure

Other factors:

Proximity to source of credit: Some firms that need credit to finance their operations from time to time might require locating near a reliable source for such funds

Availability of security services: This is an important consideration when deciding where a firm will be located as this has implications in almost all factors of production. Firms will tend to avoid locations that do not have adequate security.

Social amenities: Some firms take into account various activities and institutions that will benefit their employees. Such will include hospitals, schools, social halls or studios.

Availability for ample room for expansion: Businesses will tend to prefer locations that can provide ample room for expansion in future. This will eliminate the need for relocation when the firm experiences expansion

Climate: This is an important factor for agro-based businesses (such as floriculture, horticulture, dairy farming e.t.c) which have to seek locations with suitable climatic conditions

LOCALISATION AND DELOCALIZATION OF FIRMS

LOCALISATION OF FIRMS

Localisation of firms means the concentration of similar firms in one particular area/region.

Subsidiary industries usually develop around the main industries, either to use the by-products of the main industries or to supply them with component parts.

The factors which encourage localization of firms include:

  1. A well developed infrastructure in an area which attracts firms into that area
  2. Availability of large population which may provide both labour and market
  • Interdependence among various firms in areas such as training of personnel
  1. Government policy requiring firms to be located in a certain area
  2. Availability of raw materials in a certain area
  3. Availability of ancillary services such as banking, insurance and warehousing

Advantages of localization

Service industries/Ancillary services: It encourages the establishment of support business enterprises e.g. if many firms are located in one region, institutions such as banks, insurance companies and distributors are likely to set up businesses in the area to offer services required

Creation of pool of labour:When industries are concentrated in one area, people tend to migrate to that region in search of employment thus encouraging creation of a pool of labour force. This enables firms to meet their labour force requirements.

Creation of subsidiary industries:Localised firms are likely to attract others which use the finished products of the established firms as raw materials or selling raw materials to the existing firms.

Disposal of waste: Localised firms are able to easily dispose off their waste by either selling them to other firms for recycling or by jointly undertaking waste disposal projects.

Creation of employment: It encourages creation of employment opportunities in the region (it creates interests in the type of labour required thereby leading to creation of employment opportunities.

Development of infrastructure: Concentration of firms in one area encourages development of the necessary infrastructure such as water systems, roads, communication network, health and education facilities in the region

Economies of scale: Firms can combine to employ benefits of large-scale production for the benefits of consumers.

Reduction in costs: Firms that depend on each other for inputs or disposal of outputs are able to save on transport costs when they are located near each other.

Disadvantages of localization

Adverse environmental problems: Concentration of firms in one region may have a negative impact on environment in that region e.g. emissions from factories may cause both air and water pollution; there may also be noise pollution and poor disposal of refuse.

Unbalanced regional development: Localisation of firms may lead to regional imbalance in development. For instance, areas of industrial concentration tend to enjoy provision of social amenities in terms of roads, schools, hospitals and other facilities while other regions suffer. This may cause dissatisfaction among the citizens and disturb national cohesion and unity.

Rural-urban migration:Localisation of industries contributes to rural-urban migration. People migrate from rural to urban regions in search of employment and better living conditions. Such movements may cause;

  1. Open unemployment in towns while in rural areas they may cause labour deficiency
  2. Increased population in the areas of industrial concentration sparking a series of problems such as congestion, increased rate of crime, poor living conditions, spread of diseases e.g. HIV and housing problems.

Possible massive unemployment: A fall in demand of products produced by localized firms would result into a widespread unemployment in the affected area.

Strategic reasons: The concentration of firms in one area is risky for a country especially in times of war or terrorism activities as such are easy targets for attack. This may destroy the country’s industrial base/capability which may take many years to rebuild.

Dependence: Localisation of firms in one area creates an over-dependence on the products of a single industry. In case of a calamity, the supply of the product from the firms may be disrupted, resulting in serious shortages.

Delocalization of firms

Delocalization refers to establishment of firms in different parts of the country as opposed to localization where firms are concentrated in one area.

Delocalization is usually a deliberate government policy of encouraging establishment of firms in various parts of the country, and is applicable under the following circumstances:

-where there is need to curb migration to certain towns

-Due to need to reduce the rate of urban unemployment

-In order to achieve balanced economic development

-As a measure of reducing pollution and social evils in certain urban areas

Advantages of delocalization

Employment creation in many parts of the country: it provides employment opportunities to people living in rural areas thereby improving the peoples living standards and reducing rural-urban migration.

Balanced economic development/balanced regional development: economic development is initiated for many, if not all parts of the country. This promotes national cohesion and unity; and also reduces rural-urban migration.

Market for raw materials: delocalisation creates market for locally produced raw materials thereby creating employment and earning producers income.

Urbanization: This accelerates the rate of urbanizing in many parts of the country, especially to the rural areas.

Service delivery to rural areas/Development of social amenities: It encourages the growth of both social amenities such as hospitals, schools and security firms and infrastructure.

Reduces the effects caused by occurrence of war, terrorism attacks or earthquakes.

Disadvantages

  1. Difficulty of attracting requisite personnel; This is mainly in the remote or rural areas where the delocalisation may be done. These areas do not usually have the comfort of social amenities of the urban areas, hence are less appealing to highly qualified personnel.
  2. Difficulty of accessing certain assential services; These are services that may not be in the rural areas where delocalisation is done e.g. banks, insurance co’s e.t.c
  3. Spread of pollution, congestion and social evils; These vices spread to various parts of the country.
  4. Tax burden; The incentives which are provided by the government to promote smooth relocation are expensive and are an extra burden to the tax payer.
  5. Security; This maybe a problem in some areas.
  6. Substandard goods; Continued protection from foreign competition by the government may make the firm to continue producing substandard products.

ECONOMIES OF SCALE

Economies of scale are the benefits the firm or industry derives from expanding its scale of production/the advantages of operating on large scale.

There are two types of economies of scale;

  1. Internal economies of scale
  2. External economies of scale
  3. Internal economies of scale

These are advantages that accrue to a single firm as its production increases, independent of what happens in the other firms in the industry.

Internal economies of scale result from an increase in the level of output and cannot be realized unless output increases.

The internal economies of scale may be achieved by a single plant of the firm or they may arise from an increase in the number of plants.

The internal economies of scale include:

  1. Marketing economies (Buying and selling economies)

These are the benefits which a firm derives from large purchases of inputs or factors of production due to the discounts offered in the process e.g. trade and quantity discounts

The firms may also incur less cost per unit in transportation of the goods bought

Selling economies of scale arise from the distribution and sale of the finished product as the scale of production increases, i.e. it is likely to incur less cost per unit in areas such as advertising, distribution e.t.c

  1. Financial economies; As a firm grows, its assets also increase. These assets can be used as security to borrow money/loan from financial institutions at low interest rates.

Large firms can also raise more funds through selling and buying of shares and debentures.

  • Risk bearing economies; Large firms can reduce risks involved in the market failure through diversification of products or markets.

Diversification of markets or products can be done so that:

  1. Failure of one product is offset by the success of other products
  2. A failure of a product in one part of the market may be offset by the success of the same product in another part of the market

-Large scale firms are also able to obtain supplies from alternative sources so that failure in one does not significantly affect the activities of the firm.

  1. iv) Managerial economies/staff economies

Large firms are able to hire/employ specialized staff and management. This increases the firms efficiency and productivity i.e.

  1. The staff is able to make viable decisions that can go along way in increasing the firms output.
  2. The firm/management is also able to put in place better organizational structures which allow for departmentalization and subsequent division of labour.Division of labour leads to specialization and hence the overall increase in the firms output.

-the costs of hiring/employing the specialized staff/management are spread over a large number of units of output of variable cost of production.Thus,the cost of labour is minimized when production increases leading to increased profits.

  1. v) Technical economies:

These are benefits that accrue to a firm from the use of specialized labour and machinery. Large firms have access to large capital which they utilize to obtain those machines and hire the specialized labour.The machines use the latest technology and are put to full use, making the firm production more efficient i.e. cost of the machines and labour are spread over many units of output hence less costly but giving higher profits.

  1. vi) Research economies:

Large firms can afford to carry out research into better methods of production and marketing.(Research is necessary because of the increased competition in the business world today) This improves the quality of the products and increases the sales and profits made by the firm.

  • Staff welfare economies:

Large firms can easily provide social amenities to their employees including recreations, housing, education, canteens and wide range of allowances. These amenities work as incentives to boost the morale of the employees to work harder and increase the quality and quantity of output. This leads to higher sales and profits.

  • Inventory economies

A large sized firm can establish warehouses to stock raw materials and therefore enjoy large stocks of raw materials for use when the raw materials are in short supply.Thus, the firm can avoid production stoppages that can be occasioned by shortages of the raw materials. The suppliers of such material may be sold at a higher price to realize profit.

External economies of scale:

External economies of scale are those benefits which accrue to a firm as a result of growth of the whole industry. They are realized by a firm due to its location near other firms. They include;

  1. Easier access to labour: Where many firms are located in one area a pool of labour of various skills is usually available. Therefore firms relocating to the area find it easy to obtain.
  2. Improved/efficient infrastructure: Usually where many firms are located, infrastructure would be highly developed e.g. roads, power, water and communication facilities. Firms relocating in that area thus enjoy the services of infrastructure already in place.
  3. Firms may be able to dispose off their waste product easily
  4. Ready market may be available from the surrounding firms
  5. Readily available services such as banking, insurance and medical care
  6. Adequate supply of power due to large volume of consumption e.t.c

Diseconomies of scale

A firm cannot continue to expand indefinitely or without a limit.As a firm grows or industry expands, the benefits the firm can reap or get from such growth or expansion have a limit.

Any further expansion in the scale of production beyond the limit will actually create negative which would increase the cost of production.

The negative effects to a firm due to its size or scale of production are referred to as diseconomies of scale.

Diseconomies of scale are therefore the problems a firm experiences due to expansion.

Sources of diseconomies of scale

Diseconomies of scale may arise from:

  1. Managerial functions which become increasingly difficult to perform as the firm expands. Communication and consultations take more time than before.
  2. Changing consumer tastes which may not be fulfilled immediately because decision-making may take too long.
  3. Increase in the costs of transporting raw materials, components and finished products.
  4. Labour unrest or disputes and lack of commitment from the employees because they are not involved in decision making
  5. Stoppage of production process when disputes arise since all production stages are interdependent and labour specialized.
  6. Lack of adequate finances for further expansion of the firm.

There are two forms of diseconomies of scale fiz internal diseconomies and external diseconomies of scale.

Internal diseconomies of scale

These are the problems a firm experiences as a result of large scale production due to its persistent growth. They include;

  1. Managerial diseconomies of scale

These are the losses which may arise due to the failure of management to supervise and control the operations properly. This may be because the firm is large resulting into;

  1. Difficulties in controlling and coordinating the departments leading to laxity among employees.
  2. Difficult in decision making and communication and co-ordination between management and workers. Delays in decision making means lost opportunities.
  3. Impersonal relationship between management and workers, and staff problems not easily established which could lead to low morale, disputes, unrests/skills.
  4. An increase in management tasks leading to increase in number and impact of risks i.e. any error in judgement on the part of management may lead to big losses.
  5. Marketing diseconomies of scale

These are losses which may arise due to changes in consumer tastes. These may be as a result of;

  1. A change in tastes leading to fall in demand for the firms products. A large firm may find it difficult to immediately adjust to the changes in the tastes of consumers, hence it will experience fall in its scale.
  2. An increase in the scale of production, which leads to higher demand for factor of production such as labour, raw materials and capital. This will result into higher prices for them. This will push up the prices of the goods and services produced, which will cause a fall in sales.
  • High overhead costs

When the output of a firm increases beyond a certain limit, some factors may set in to increase the average costs.e.g the overhead costs incurred in production and marketing activities may increase. This is because firms may intensify their promotional campaign, incur heavy transport expenses and be forced to offer generous discounts in an effort to attract more clients. All these are factors that may increase overheads without any corresponding increase in real benefits to the firm.

  1. Financial diseconomies of scale

These are losses which may arise due to a firm’s inability to acquire adequate finances for its expansion. This will prevent the firm from expanding further thereby limiting its capacity to increase the volume of its output.

External diseconomies of scale

These are demerits that affirm experiences as a result of growth of the entire industry. These include;

-scramble for raw materials

-unavailability of land for expansion

-scramble for available labour

-competition for available market

-easy targets especially in times of war

Existence of small firms in an economy

As the firm grows in size, its scale of production increases.However, many firms remain small even though they face stiff competition from larger firms. Some of the reasons for existence of small scale firms include;

  1. Size of the market

Large-scale production can only be sustained by a high demand for a product. If the demand for a product is low, it may not be advisable for a firm to produce on a large scale, hence it will remain small.

  1. Nature of the product;

The nature of the product sometimes makes it impossible to produce in large quantities e.g. personal services e.g. hairdressing, painting or nursing can only be provided by an individual or a small firm.

  1. Simplicity of organization

Small firms have the considerable advantage of simplicity in organization. They avoid bureaucracy, wastage and managerial complexity associated with large scale organizations.

Where a firm intends to take advantage of simplicity, the proprietor may maintain its small firm.

  1. Flexibility of small firms

Small firms are flexible i.e. one can easily switch from one business to another where an owner of a business wishes to maintain flexibility so as to take advantage of any new opportunity, he/she may have to maintain a small firm.

  1. Quick decision making

In a situation where proprietors want to avoid delay in decision-making, they may opt to maintain a small business as this would involve less consultation.

  1. Belief that a small firm is more manageable

Many small businesses have the potential of expansion, yet their owners prefer to have them remain small believing that big businesses are difficult to run.

  1. Rising costs of production

In situations where production costs rise too fast, such that diseconomies of scale set is very early, the firm has to remain small.

  1. Need to retain control

In order to retain control and independence, the owners of the firm may wish to keep it small.

  1. Legal constraints/Government policy

In some situations, the laws may restrict the growth of a firm. In such circumstances the existing firms remain small.

  1. Small capital requirements

As opposed to large scale firms, small firms require little amounts of capital to start and operate.

Implication of production activities on environmental and community health

As production activities take place in a given area, the environment and the health of the community around may be adversely affected by these activities. Some of these effects include:

  1. Air pollution

This is caused by waste which is discharged into the atmosphere leading to contamination of the air. Such waste may be in funs of industrial emissions and toxic chemicals from the firms. These pollutants cause air-borne diseases. Acid rain due to such emission may also affect plants.

PRODUCT MARKET

The term ‘market’ is usually used to mean the place where buyers and sellers meet to transact business. In Business studies, however, the term ‘market’ is used to refer to the interaction of buyers and sellers where there is an exchange of goods and services for a consideration.

NOTE: The contact between sellers and buyers may be physical or otherwise hence a market is not necessarily a place, but any situation in which buying and selling takes place. A market exists whenever opportunities for exchange of goods and services are available, made known and used regularly.

Definition:

  1. Product market; Is a particular market in which specific goods and services are sold and with particular features that distinguish it from the other markets.

-The features are mainly in terms of the number of sellers and buyers and whether the goods sold are homogeneous or heterogeneous

-Product market is also referred to as market structure.

-Markets may be classified according to the number of firms in the industry or the type of products sold in them.

TYPES OF PRODUCT MARKET

The number of firms operating in a particular market will determine the degree of competition that will exist in a given industry. In some markets there are many sellers meaning that the degree of competition is very high, where as in other markets there is no competition because only one firm exists.

When markets are classified according to the degree of competition, there are four main types, these are;

  1. Perfect competition
  2. Pure monopoly(monopoly)
  • Monopolistic competition
  1. Oligopoly
  2. Perfect competition

The word ‘perfect’ connotes an ideal situation.

This kind of situation is however very rare in real life; a perfect competition is therefore a hypothetical situation.

This is a market structure in which there are many small buyers and many sellers who produce a homogeneous product. The action of any firm in this market has no effect on the price and output levels in the market since its production is negligible.

Features of Perfect Competition

  1. Large number of buyers and sellers: The buyers and sellers are so many that separate actions of each one of them have no effect on the market. This implies that no single buyer or seller can influence the price of the commodity. This is because a single firms (sellers) supply of the product is so small in relation to the total supply in the industry. Similarly, the demand of one buyer is so small compared to the total demand of one buyer is so small compared to the total demand in the market that he/she cannot influence the price.

Firms (suppliers) in such a market structure are therefore price takers i.e. they accept the prevailing market price for their products.

  1. Identical or homogeneous products: Commodities from different producers are identical in all aspects e.g. size; brand and quality such that one cannot distinguish them. Buyers cannot therefore show preference for the products of one firm over those of the other.
  2. Perfect knowledge of the market: Each buyer and seller has perfect knowledge about the market and therefore no one would affect business at any price other than the equilibrium price (market price).If one firm raises the price of its commodity above the prevailing market price, the firm will make no sale since consumers are aware of other firms that are offering a lower price i.e. market price. All firms (sellers) are also assumed to know the profits being made by other firms in the industry (in selling the product)
  3. Freedom of entry or exit in the industry; The buyers and sellers have the freedom to enter and leave the market at will i.e. firms are free to join the market and start production so long as the prevailing market price for the commodity guarantees profit. However if conditions change the firms are free to leave in order to avoid making loss.

In this market structure, it is assumed that no barrier exists in entering or leaving the industry.

  1. Uniformity of buyers and sellers; All buyers are identical in the eyes of the seller. There are therefore, no advantages or disadvantages of selling to particular buyers. Similarly, all the sellers are identical and hence there would be no special benefit derived from buying from a certain supplier.
  2. No government interference; The government plays no part in the operations of the industry. The price prevailing in the market is determined strictly by the interplay of demand and supply. There should be no government intervention in form of taxes and subsidies, quotas, price controls and other regulations.
  3. No excess supply or demand; The sellers are able to sell all what they supply into the market. This means that there is no excess supply. Similarly, the buyers are able to buy all what they require with the result that there is no difficult in supply.
  4. Perfect mobility of factors of production; The assumption here is that producers are able to switch factors of production from producing one commodity to another depending on which commodity is more profitable to sell. Factors of production are also freely movable from one geographical area to another.
  5. No transport costs; The assumption here is that all sellers are located in one area, therefore none of them incurs extra transport costs or carriage of goods. The sellers cannot hence charge higher prices to cover the cost of transport. Buyers, on the other hand, would not prefer some sellers to others in an attempt to cut down on transport costs.

NOTE: The market (perfect competition) has normal demand and supply curves. The individual buyers demand curve is however; perfectly elastic since one can buy all what he/she wants at the equilibrium price. Similarly, the individual sellers supply curve is also perfectly elastic because one can sell all what he/she produces at the equilibrium price.

Perfect competition market hold on the following assumptions;

  1. There are no transport costs in the industry
  2. Buyers and sellers have perfect knowledge of the market
  • Factors of production are perfectly mobile
  1. There is no government interference

Examples of perfect competitions are very difficult to get in the real life but some transactions e.g. on the stock exchange market, are very close to this.

Criticism of the concept of perfect competition

In reality, there is no market in which perfect competition exists. This is due to the following factors:

  1. Very few firms produce homogenous products. Even if the products were fairly identical, consumers are unlikely to view them as such.
  2. In real situations, consumers prefer variety for fuller satisfaction of their wants; hence homogenous products may not be very popular in these circumstances.
  • There is a common tendency towards large-scale operation. This tendency works against the assumption of having many small firms in an industry.
  1. Firms are not found in one place to cut down on transport costs as this market structure requires.
  2. Governments usually interfere in business activities in a variety of ways in the interest of their citizens. The assumption of non-interference by the state is therefore unrealistic in real world situations.
  3. Information does not freely flow in real markets so as to make both sellers and buyers fully knowledgeable of happenings in all parts of a given market.

MONOPOLY

A monopoly is a market structure in which only one firm produces a commodity which has no close substitutes.

Some of the features in this market structure are:

  1. One seller or producer; supplying the entire market with a product that has no close substitute consumers therefore have no option but to use the commodity from the monopolist to satisfy their need.
  2. Many unorganized buyers; in the market the buyers compete for the commodity supplied by the monopoly firm.
  3. The monopoly firm is the industry; because it supplies the entire market, the firms supply curve is also the market supply curve, and the demand curve of the firm is also the market demand curve.
  4. Entry into the market is closed; such barriers are either put by the firm or they result from advantages enjoyed by the monopoly firm e.g. protection by the government.
  5. Huge promotional and selling costs; are incurred in order to expand the market base and to maintain the existing market. This also helps to keep away potential competitors.
  6. The monopoly firm is a price maker or a price giver; the firm determines the price at which it will sell its output in the market. It can therefore increase or reduce the price of its commodity, depending on the profit it desires to make.
  7. Price Discrimination is may be possible; This is a situation where the firm charges different prices for same commodity in different markets.

Price discrimination may be facilitated by conditions such as;

  • Consumers being in different markets such that it is difficult for one to buy the product in the market where it is cheaper.
  • The production of the commodity is in the hands of a monopolist.
  • Market separation.

Market separation may be based on the following factors;

  • Geographical; Goods may be sold at different prices in different markets.
  • Income; Seller may charge different prices for his/her products to different categories of consumers depending on their income.
  • Time; a firm may sell the same commodity at a higher price during the peak period and lower the price during the off peak period.

Sources of monopoly power

  1. Control of an important input in production; A firm may control a strategic input or the entire raw materials used in the production of a commodity. Such a firm will easily acquire monopoly by not selling the raw materials to potential competitors.
  2. Ownership of production rights; where the right to production or ownership of commodity i.e. patent rights, copyrights and royalties belong to one person or firm, then, that creates a monopoly. Similarly, if the government gives licence to produce a commodity to one firm, then this will constitute a monopoly.
  • Internal economies of scale; The existence of internal economies of scale that enable a firm to reduce its production costs to the level that other firms cannot will force these other firms out of business leaving the firm as a monopoly.
  1. Size of the market; where the market is rather small and can only be supplied profitably by one firm.
  2. Additional costs by other firms; A firm may enjoy monopoly position in a particular area if other firms have to incur additional costs such as transport in order to sell in the area. These additional costs may increase the prices of the commodity to the level that it becomes less attractive hence giving the local firm monopoly status.
  3. Where a group of firms combine to act as one; Some firms may voluntarily combine/amalgamate or work together for the purpose of controlling the market of their product. Examples are cartels
  • Restrictive practices; A firm may engage in restrictive practices in order to force other firms of business and therefore be left as a monopoly. Such practices may include limit pricing i.e. where a firm sells its products at a very low price to drive away competitors.
  • Financial factors; where the initial capital outlay required is very large, thereby preventing other firms from entering the market.
  1. Where the government establishes a firm and gives it monopoly power to produce and sell ‘cheaply’(Government Policy)

Advantages of monopoly

  1. A monopoly is able to provide better working conditions to employees because of the high profits realised
  2. In some monopolies, high standards of services/goods are offered
  • Monopolies always enjoy economies of scale. This may help the consumer in that the goods supplied by a monopoly will bear lower prices.
  1. A monopolist may use the extra profit earned to carry out research and thus produce higher quality goods and services.
  2. The consumer is protected in that essential services such as water and power supply is not left to private businesses who would exploit the consumers.

Disadvantages of monopoly

  1. A monopolist can control output so as to charge high prices
  2. Consumers lack freedom of choice in that the product produced by a monopoly has no substitute
  • Low quality products may be availed to consumers due to lack of competition.

MONOPOLISTIC COMPETITION

Monopolistic competition is a market structure that falls within the range of imperfect competition i.e. falls between perfect competition and pure monopoly. It is therefore a market structure that combines the aspects of perfect competition and those of a monopoly.

Since it is not possible to have a market that is perfectly competitive or a market that is pure monopoly in real world, all market structures in real world lie between the two and are thus known as imperfect market structures.

In a monopolistic market, there are many sellers of a similar product which is made to look different. This is known as product differentiation. These similar products are made different through packaging, design, colour, branding e.t.c

The following are the assumptions of a monopolistic competition.

  1. A large number of sellers; Who operate independently.
  2. Differentiated products; Each firm manufactures a product which is differentiated from that of its competitors, yet they are relatively good substitutes of each other. The differences may be real in that different materials are used to make the product or may be imaginary i.e. created through advertising,branding,colour,packaging e.t.c
  • No barriers to entry or exit from industry; There is freedom of entry into the industry for new firms and for existing firms to leave the industry.
  1. Firms set their own prices; The prices are set depending on the costs incurred in production and the demand in the market.
  2. No firm has control over the factors of production; Each firm acquires the factors at the prevailing market prices.
  3. Presence of non-price competitions; Since products are close substitutes of each other, heavy advertising and other methods of product promotion are major characteristics of firms in monopolistic competition.
  • Buyers and sellers have perfect knowledge of the market.

OLIGOPOLY

This is a market structure where there are few firms. The firms are relatively large and command a substantial part of the market. It is a market structure between the monopolistic competition and monopoly.

Types of Oligopoly

Oligopoly may be classified according to the number of firms or the type of products they sell. They include:

  1. Duopoly; This refers to an oligopoly market structure which comprises of two firms. Mastermind Tobacco and British American Tobacco (BAT) are examples of duopoly in Kenya.
  2. Perfect/Pure oligopoly refers to an oligopolistic market that deals in products which are identical. Examples of pure oligopoly are companies dealing with petroleum products such as oil Libya, Caltex, Total, Shell, National Oil, Kenol and Kobil. These firm sell products which are identical such as kerosene, petrol and diesel.
  3. Imperfect/Differentiated Oligopoly; this is an oligopolistic market structure where firm have products which are the same but are made to appear different through methods such as packaging, advertising and branding.

Features of oligopoly

  1. Has few large sellers and many buyers.
  2. The firms are interdependent among themselves especially in their output and pricing.
  • Non-price competition, firms are in a position to influence the prices. However, they try to avoid price competition for the fear of price war.
  1. There is barriers to entry of firms due to reasons such as; requirement of large capital, Ownership of production rights, control over crucial raw materials, Restrictive practices etc
  2. High cost of selling through methods of advertisement due to severe competition.
  3. Products produced are either homogeneous or differentiated.
  • Uncertain demand curve due to the inter-dependence among the firms. Hence the shifting of the demand curve is not definite.
  • There is price rigidity i.e. once a price has been arrived at in an oligopolistic market, it tends to remain stable.

This feature explains why a firm in oligopolistic market faces two sets of demand curves resulting to a Kinked Demand Curve. One curve, for prices above the determined one, which is fairly gentle and the other curve for prices below the determined one which is fairly steep.

 

CHAIN/CHANNELS OF DISTRIBUTION

Introduction

  • Channels of distribution are the paths that goods and or services follow from the producers to the final users.
  • The persons involved in the distribution of goods from the producer to consumer are called middlemen or intermediaries.
  • There are different channels that different products follow. Some of the channels include the following:
  • Producer to agent to wholesaler to retailer to consumer.
  • Producer to co – operative society to marketing board to wholesaler to retailer to consumer.
  • Producer to marketing board to wholesaler to retailer to consumer.
  • Producer to wholesaler to retailer to consumer.
  • Producer to wholesaler to consumer
  • Producer to retailer to consumer
  • Producer to consumer

Costs incurred by middlemen while distributing goods

  1. Buying costs. They incur this cost by paying for them from the producers or other middlemen.
  2. Transport cost. Some middlemen do transport goods from the producer to other middlemen or to the final users.
  3. Storage costs. Middlemen do keep the goods until their demand arises. This will therefore require them to hire or construct their own warehouses.
  4. Advertising or marketing costs. Some middlemen do carry out marketing of goods on behalf of the producers and other middlemen. In the process, they pay for such services.
  5. Insurance costs. Middlemen do insure the goods they are trading in to ensure compensation in the event of loss.
  6. Operation costs. Middlemen just like other businesses do incur operating costs such as salaries to employees, electricity, maintenance among others.
  7. Preparation costs. Some middlemen to prepare goods before they are sold to the consumers. Such activities include packing, assembling and blending. They have to meet such costs on behalf the producer, other middlemen and consumers.

CHANNELS OF DISTRIBUTING VARIOUS PRODUCTS (refer to Inventor book three pages 50 to 53)

ROLES OF MIDDLEMEN

The following are some the roles performed by middlemen in the chain of distribution

  • Bulk accumulation (assembling). They similar goods from different producers in small quantities and then offering the large amount gathered to buyers who may want to buy in large volumes.
  • Reducing transactions. The interactions between the producers and the consumers will be reduced since the middlemen are the ones who will be communicating to the consumers.
  • Bulk breaking. They buy in large quantities and then sell in small quantities as desired by the consumers.
  • Risk taking. They assume all the risks related with the movement of goods from the producers to the consumers. Such risks include theft, damages, loss due to bad debts.
  • Finance provision. Middlemen provide finance to the producers by buying goods in large quantities and paying for them in time.
  • Provision of information. Middlemen gather market information from the consumers then pass to the producers who in turn produce goods in line with the tastes of consumers.
  • Marketing/product promotion. Middlemen are involved in marketing of goods hence stimulating the interest of consumers.
  • Provision of transport. Middlemen do transport goods from the producers up to the where the consumers can access them. Both the producers and consumers are hence relieved of transport costs.
  • Storage
  • Variety provision
  • Availing goods to consumers

FACTORS TO CONSIDER BEFORE SELECTING A DISTRIBUTION CHANNEL

Factors that influence the choice of a distribution channel include the following:

  • Product nature. Perishable products should be sold directly to the consumers because delays may result to losses since they go bad fast. In addition, bulky products need direct selling in order to reduce transportation and stock handling costs.
  • Nature of the market. Where the market is concentrated in one area, direct selling is appropriate. A longer channel of distribution is preferred where the market is widely spread.
  • Role of intermediary. The channel chosen should be able to perform the services related to the product being sold e.g. for technical goods, the middleman should be able to offer technical support to the customers.
  • Resources and size of the firm/producer. If the producer is small, then direct selling would be appropriate. Large firms with sufficient financial resources can opt for long channels of distribution.
  • Channels used by competitors. If a firm wants its products to compete with those of the competitors, then is it prudent to use similar channels. A firm that wants to avoid competition should use a different channel of distribution.
  • Government policy. The channel chosen should be able to meet government regulations such as all middlemen distributing pharmaceutical products must be recognized by the relevant government bodies (Pharmacy and Poisons Board).
  • Marketing risks. In the event the firm wants to avoid risks related to distribution, it will opt for middlemen.

Questions

  1. State four channels for distributing imported goods.
  2. Explain five factors that can influence the choice of a channel of distribution.
  3. Outline five costs incurred by middlemen in the distribution process.
  4. Describe the roles played by middlemen in the distribution chain.
  5. Outline the circumstances under which a producer would sell directly to consumers.

 

 NATIONAL INCOME

 

This is the total income received by the providers/owners of the factors of production in a given country over a given time period.

Terms used in national income

  • Gross Domestic Product (GDP). This is the total monetary value of all goods and services produced in a country during a particular year. Such goods and services must have been produced within the country.
  • Net Domestic Product (NDP). This is the GDP less depreciation. Depreciation is the loss in value of the assets such as machines used in the production of goods and services.
  • Gross National Product (GNP). This measures the total monetary value of all the goods and services produced by the people of a country regardless of whether they in or outside the country. It takes into account exports and imports. The difference between exports and imports is called net Factor Income from abroad. GNP therefore is the sum of GDP and net factor income from abroad.
  • Net National Product (NNP). This recognizes the loss in value of the capital used in the production of goods. Capital here refers to capital goods. NNP is the difference between GNP and the depreciation.
  • Per capita income. This is the average income per head per year in a given country. It is also the national income divided by the population of the country.

CIRCULAR FLOW OF INCOME

  • This is the continuous movement of income between the households (providers of factors of production) and the firms (producers of goods and services).
  • The factors of production are received from households.
  • The firms pay the rewards of such factors to the households (expenditure to the firms and income to the households).
  • The households in turn use the income to buy the goods and services produced by the firms (expenditure to households and income to firms).

Assumptions/features of circular flow of income

  • Existence of two sectors only. It is assumed that the economy has only two sectors that is households and firms. The households provide the factors of production while firms are involved in the production of goods and services.
  • Total spending by households. It is assumed that the households spend all their income on the goods and services produced by the firms i.e. no savings.
  • Total spending by the firms. It is assumed that the firms spend the money received from the sale of goods and services to pay for the rewards of production factors.
  • Lack of government intervention. The government does not influence how the firms and households carry out their activities. Such interventions are in the form of taxes, price controls among others.
  • Closed economy. Exports and imports do not exist in such an economy.

Factors affecting the circular flow of income

  • The factors can either lead to increase in income and expenditure (injections) or lead to a reduction in the volume of flow (withdrawals).

The factors include the following:

  • This takes place when the households do not spend all their income on the purchase of goods and services. This reduces the income to be received by firms hence savings is a withdrawal from the circular flow of income.
  • Taxation reduces the amount of money available for spending therefore it is a withdrawal/leakage from the circular flow of income.
  • Government expenditure. The government may buy goods from the firms or provide subsidies. This will translate in to an injection into the circular flow of income.
  • When firms put more capital into the production, output will increase hence an increase in income (injection).
  • When goods and services are bought from other countries, money will be spent hence a reduction in the circular flow of income (withdrawal).
  • Through exports, a country is able to receive money from other countries (injections)

Injections

  • Investments
  • Government spending
  • Exports

Withdrawals

  • Savings
  • Taxation
  • Imports

APPROACHES USED IN MEASURING NATIONAL INCOME

  • Expenditure Approach

National income is arrived at summing expenditure on all final goods and services (that have reached the final stage of production). Such expenditure is divided into:

  1. Expenditure on consumer goods ( C)
  2. Expenditure on capital goods (I)
  3. Expenditure by government (G)
  4. Expenditure on net exports (X – M)

Therefore national income = C+I+G+(X – M)

Problems associated with expenditure approach

  • Lack of accurate records particularly in the private sector
  • Approximation of expenditure of the subsistence sector
  • Difficulty in differentiating between final expenditure and intermediate expenditure
  • Double counting may exist
  • Fluctuating exchange rates may cause problems in the valuation of imports and exports.
  • Income approach
  • In this method, the national income is arrived at by summing all the money received by those who participate in the production of goods and services.
  • Such incomes are in the form of rewards to the production factors (wages, rent, interest and profits).
  • Public income is also taken into account i.e. it is the income received by the government from its investments (Parastatals, joint ventures).
  • Transfer payments are excluded since they represent a redistribution of incomes from those who have earned them to the recipient’s e.g. National insurance schemes.

Problems related to this method

  1. Determination of what proportion of transfer payments constitute in the income of a country.
  2. Inaccurate data may exist since business people may not tell the truth about their income in order to evade tax.
  3. Price fluctuations may make national income determination difficult.
  4. Income from illegal activities is not captured.
  5. Valuation of income from subsistence economy may be difficult e.g. housewives.

Assignment: Read and make short notes on Output approach (refer to Inventor book three pages 65 – 66).

USES OF NATIONAL INCOME STATISTICS

  • Indicators of standards of living. If the national income is equitably distributed, then the standards of living will be high.
  • Measuring economic growth. The statistics of one year are compared with previous year to show whether there is improvement or not.
  • Inter country comparison. They are used to compare the economic welfare among countries hence knowing which country is better off and by how much. However, the following challenges may be faced when carrying the comparisons: different in currencies, different goods and services, disparity in income distribution and difference in tastes and preferences.
  • Investment decisions. They assist the government and other investors to know the sectors to

put their money. The statistics provide relevant information concerning the performance of each sector.

  • Basis of equitable distribution of income. The statistics can be used to spread income to the hands of majority of the citizens incase a few individuals control the economy.
  • Planning purposes. The statistics will show the contribution of each sector thus helping the government in allocating the funds to the various sectors.

Factors which influences the level of national income.

  • Quantity and quality of production. If the factors are more in terms of quantity of good quality, the output will be high hence increasing in national income.
  • State of technology. A country with high level of technology will produce goods in large volumes hence high national income.
  • Political stability. Countries which are relatively stable politically experience high production hence high national income level.
  • Accuracy of accounting systems. If the methods used to gather data are accurate, then the overall statistical figures will the accurate hence reliable.
  • Proportion of the subsistence sector. Subsistence sector’s output is not normally included in the statistical figures. If it represents a large proportion, therefore the national income level will be low.
  1. For other factors refer to Inventor book three pages 68 – 69.

Reasons why high per capita income is not an indicator of a better living standard in a country

  • Statistical problems. The collection of the national income data may be inaccurate meaning that the national income figures might be incorrect hence wrong per capita income.
  • Changes in money value. If the currency has been devalued, there can be change in the value of money without necessarily representing any changes in the welfare of the people.
  • Income distribution. The per capita may be high even though the income is in the hands of very few people thus it is not a representative of the majority.
  • Nature of products. If the products are not meant to satisfy immediate wants of the people, then an increase in per capita income may not lead to a higher economic welfare.
  • Peoples’ hard work and attitude. Increased national income may mean less sleep and more worries. People have no time to enjoy what they produce and their welfare may be low despite the rise in national income.
  • Social costs. People may migrate from rural areas to urban areas straining family relationships while an increase in industries may create pollution, congestion and other environmental disruptions.

Questions

  1. State four problems encountered in comparing standards of living in different countries using national income statistics
  2. Using a diagram, describe the circular flow of income.
  3. Explain five factors that may influence the level of national income of a country
  4. Outline four limitations of expenditure approach used in measuring national income.
  5. Explain five reasons why high per capita income may not translate to better living standards in a country.
  6. Describe five factors that affect the circular flow of income.

 

THE CASHBOOKS AND THE LEDGER

 

The cash book

This is a special ledger which is used to record cash and cheque transactions.

It contains only the cash in hand and cash at bank (i.e. cash and bank) accounts

  1. Nominal ledger

This ledger is used to record business expenses and incomes (gains). It contains all the nominal accounts.

  1. Private ledger

This ledger is used in recording private accounts i.e. confidential and valuable fixed assets and the personal accounts of the proprietors such as capital accounts and drawing accounts.

  • The general ledger

The general ledger contains all other accounts that are not kept in any other ledger e.g. buildings, furniture and stock accounts.

-Personal accounts of debtors or creditors who do not arise out of sale or purchase of goods on credit are found in the general ledger e.g. debtors as a result of sale of fixed asset on credit and expense creditors.

  1. C) Private accounts

These are accounts that the business considers to be confidential and are not availed to everybody except the management and the owners.

-These accounts may be personal or impersonal.

-They include capital account, drawings accounts, trading, profit and loss accounts.

Types of ledgers

The following are the main types of ledgers that are used to keep the various accounts

  1. The sales ledger (Debtors ledger)

This is the ledger in which accounts of individual debtors are kept.

-It is used to record the value of goods sold on credit and the customers to whom the credit sales are made, hence contains the personal names of the debtors.

-It is called a sales ledger because the accounts of debtors kept herein are as a result of sale of goods on credit. An account is kept for each customer to which is debited the value of credit sale. Payment made by the debtor are credited to the account and debited in the cash book.

  1. Purchases ledger(creditors ledger)

The purchases ledger contains accounts of creditors i.e. contains the records of the value of goods bought on credit and the suppliers of such goods.

It is a record of the debts payable by the business due to credit purchases.

An account is kept for each creditor to the credit side of which is posted the value of.

  1. b) Impersonal accounts

This category of ledger accounts includes all other accounts that are not personal in nature e.g. buildings, purchases, rent, sales and discounts received.

Impersonal accounts fall into two types

  • Real accounts
  • Nominal accounts
  • Real accounts: These are accounts of tangible assets or property e.g. buildings, land, furniture, fittings, machinery, stock, cash (at bank and in hand) e.t.c

These accounts are also used to draw up the balance sheet.

  • Nominal account: These are accounts of items that relate to gains and losses and whose balances at the end of the accounting period.

-All expenses, revenues, sales and purchases are hence nominal accounts.

-The main business expenses include purchases,sales,returns,insurance,stationary,repairs,depreciation,heating,discount allowed, lighting interests,printing,wages,rent,rates and advertising.

The value of losses is included in the same side as the expenses when drawing up the final accounts though it is not an expense.

-The income (revenues) include sales,returns,claims out, interest receivable, dividends receivable and commission receivable. Profit is usually categorised together with these incomes when drawing up the final accounts.

Classification of ledger accounts

Many businesses handle few transactions, hence they have few records to keep. Their accounts can thus be kept in a single ledger referred to as the general ledger

As a business grows the volume of transactions increases. This single ledger, therefore, becomes very bulky with accounts and it becomes difficult to make reference to it.

In order to simplify the recording of transactions and facilitate reference to the accounts, ledger accounts are usually classified and each category kept in a special ledger.

NOTE (i) Since many transactions are cash transactions which are normally recorded in the bank and cash accounts a need arises to remove them from the main/general ledger to a separate ledger called the cash book.

(ii)  The number of ledgers kept depends on the size of the business.

Classes of accounts

All accounts can be classified into either personal or impersonal accounts.

  1. Personal accounts

-These are account of persons

-They relate to personal, companies or associations.

-They are mainly accounts of debtors and creditors.

NOTE: capital account is the proprietors personal account, showing the net worth of the business hence it is a personal account.

-The account balances of these accounts are used to draw up the balance sheet.

-In the ledger, the trial balance total is not affected.

Purpose of a trial balance

The purpose of a trial balance include:

  1. Checking the accuracy in the ledger accounts as to whether;

i-The rule of double entry has been adhered to or observed/ complied with.

ii-There are arithmetical errors in the ledger accounts

  1. Gives a summary of the ledger i.e. summary of the transactions which have taken place during a given period
  2. Provide information (account balances) for preparing final accounts such as the trading account, profit and loss account and the balance sheet.
  3. Test whether the ledger account balances have been posted to the right side of the trial balance.

Limitations of a trial balance

Even when the trial balance totals are equal, it does not mean that there are no errors made in the ledgers. This is because there are some errors that do not affect the trial balance.

A trial balance only assures the book keeper that the total of debit entries is equal to total credit entries. The errors that do not affect the trial balances are:

  1. Error of total omission; This occurs when a transaction takes place and nothing about it is recorded in the books of accounts i.e. it is completely omitted such that neither a credit nor a debit entry is made in the ledgers.
  2. Error of original entry; this occurs where both the debit and credit entries are made using similar but erroneous figures. As the wrong amount is recorded in the two accounts.
  • Error of commission; This occurs where double entry is completed but in the wrong persons accounts especially due to a confusion in names e.g. a debit entry of shs.2000 was made in Otieno’s account instead of Atieno’s account.
  1. Compensating errors; These are errors whose effects cancel out e.g. over debiting debtors account by sh.300 and under debiting cash account by sh.300.
  2. Complete reversal of entries; This occurs where the account to be debited is credited and the account to be credited is debited e.g. the sale of goods to Lydia on credit may be recorded as follows;

Dr.sales a/c

Cr.Lydius a/c              instead of

 

Dr.Lydius a/c

Cr.sales a/c

 

  1. Error of principle; This is where a transaction is recorded in the wrong account of a different class from the correct one e.g. repairs of machinery was debited in the machinery instead of debiting the repairs account.

TRIAL BALANCE

-A trial balance is a statement prepared at a particular date showing all the debit balances on one column and all the credit balances on another column.

NOTE: A trial balance is not an account but merely a list of assets, expenses and losses on the left and capital liabilities and incomes (including profits) on the right.

-The totals of a trial balance should agree if the double entry has been carried out correctly and there are no arithmetic errors both in the ledger as well as in the trial balance itself.

-If the two sides of a trial balance are not equal, it means there is an error or errors either in the trial balance or in the ledger accounts or in both.

Errors that may cause a trial balance not to balance

  1. Partial omission: A transaction was recorded on only one account i.e. a debit or a credit entry might have been omitted in one of the affected accounts.
  2. Transferring (posting): a wrong balance to a trial balance.
  • Different amounts for the same transaction might have been entered in the accounts(Amount Dr.different from amount cr)
  1. Failure to post a balance to the trial balance (omission of a balance from the trial balance
  2. Posting a balance to the wrong side of the trial balance
  3. Recording a transaction on the same side of the affected accounts(partial reversal entry)
  • Arithmetic mistakes might have been made when balancing the ledger accounts
  • Arithmetic errors in balancing the trial balance

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

BUSINESS STUDIES FORM FOUR NOTES

 

FINANCIAL STATEMENTS

These are prepared at the end of a given trading period to determine the profit and losses of the business, and also to show the financial position of the business at a given time.

They includes; trading account, profit and loss account, trading profit and loss account and the balance sheet.

They are also referred to as the final statements.

The trading period is the duration through which the trading activities are carried out in the business before it decides to determines it performances in terms of profit or loss. It may be one week, month, six months or even a year depending on what the owner wants.

Most of the business use one year as their trading period. It is also referred to as the accounting period.

At the end of the accounting period, the following takes place;

  • All the accounts are balanced off
  • A trial balance is extracted
  • Profit or loss is determined
  • The balance sheet is prepared

Determining the profit or loss of a business

When a business sells its stock above the buying price/cost of acquiring the stock, it makes a profit, while if it sells below it makes a loss. The profit realized when the business sell it stock beyond the cost is what is referred to as the gross profit, while if it is a loss then it is referred to as a gross loss.

It is referred to as the gross profit /loss because it has not been used to cater for the expenses that may have been incurred in selling that stock, such as the salary of the salesman, rent for the premises, water bills, etc. it therefore implies that the businessman cannot take the whole gross profit for its personal use but must first deduct the total cost of all other expenses that may have been incurred.

The profit realized after the cost of all the expenses incurred has been deducted is what becomes the real profit for the owner of the business, and is referred to as Net profit. The net profit can be determined through calculation or preparation of profit and loss account.

In calculating the gross profit, the following adjustments are put in place

  • Return inwards/Sales return: – these are goods that had been sold to the customers, but they have returned them to the business for one reason or the other. It therefore reduces the value of sales, and is therefore subtracted from sales to obtain the net sales

Therefore Net sales = Sales – Return inwards

  • Return outwards/purchases return: – these are goods that had been bought from the suppliers to the business and have been returned to them for one reason or the other. It reduces the purchases and is therefore subtracted from the purchases to obtain the net purchases.
  • Drawings: – this refers to goods that the owner of the business has taken from the business for his own use. It reduces the value of purchases, and is therefore subtracted from purchases when determining the net purchases. It is different from the other drawing in that it is purely goods and not money
  • Carriage inwards/Carriage on purchases: – this is the cost incurred by the suppliers in transporting the goods from his premises to the customers business. It is treated as part of the purchases, and therefore increases the value of purchases. It is added to purchases to determine the actual value of purchases/Net purchases.

Therefore Net Purchases = Purchases + Carriage inwards – Return Outwards – Drawings

  • Carriage outwards/Carriage on sales: – this is the cost that the business has incurred in transporting goods from its premises to the customer’s premises. The cost reduces the business profit that would have been realized as a result of the sale, and is therefore treated as an expense and is subtracted from the gross profit, before determining the net profit.
  • Opening stock is the stock of goods at the beginning of the trading period, while the closing stock is the stock of the goods at the end of the trading period

Gross profit is therefore calculated as follows;

Gross Profit = Sales – Return inwards – (Opening stock + Purchases + carriage inwards – Return outwards – Closing stock)

Or

Gross profit = Net sales – Cost of Goods Sold (COGS)

 

COGS = Opening Stock + Net Purchases – Closing stock

 

Net Profit = Gross profit – Total expenses

 

Trading Account

This is prepared by the business to determine the gross profit/loss during that trading period

It takes the following format:

Name of the business

Trading Account

Dr                               For the period (date)                           Cr

                               Shs                 Shs

Opening stock                         xxxxxx

add Purchases              xxxxx

add Carriage inwards      xxx

less Return Outwards      xxx

less Drawings                   xx    xxxxx

Goods available for sale         xxxxxx

Less Closing Stock                       xxx

Cost Of Goods Sold (COGS) xxxxxx

Gross profit c/d                           xxxx

xxxxxx

 

                               Shs                 Shs

Sales                    xxxxxx

Less Return inwards  xxx

Net sales                                 xxxxxx

 

 

 

 

 

xxxxxx

Gross profit b/d                           xxxx

The trading account is completed by the time the gross profit b/d is determined

For example

The following balances were obtained from the books of Ramera Traders for the year ending may 31st 2010

Sales                                   670 000

Purchases                           380 000

Return inwards                     40 000

Carriage outwards              18 000

Return outwards                           20 000

Carriage inwards                10 000

Additional information:

  • During the year the owner took goods worth sh 5 000 for his family use
  • The stock as at 1st June 2009 was shs 60 000, while the stock as at 31st May 2011 was shs 70 000

Required; Prepare Ramera Traders trading account for the period ending 31st May

2010

 

Ramera Traders

Trading Account

Dr               For the period ending 31/5/2010                                                                   Cr

                               Shs                 Shs

Opening stock                          60 000

add Purchases           380 000

add Carriage inwards 10 000

less Return Outwards 20 000

less Drawings              5 000 365 000

Goods available for sale    425 000

Less Closing Stock             70 000

Cost Of Goods Sold (COGS)355,000

Gross profit c/d                  275,000

630,000

 

                            Shs                    Shs

Sales                     670 000

Less Return inwards40 000

Net sales                                630 000

 

 

 

 

 

 

630 000

Gross profit b/d             275 000

NB:Carriage outwards is not an item of Trading account, but profit and loss account as an expense.

Importance of Trading account

  1. It is used to determine the gross profit/loss for a given trading period for appropriate decision making by the management.
  2. It is used in determining the cost of goods that was sold during that particular accounting period.
  • It is used to reveal the volume of turnover i.e net sales
  1. May be used to compare the performance of the business in the current accounting period and the previous periods. It can also compare its performance with other similar businesses
  2. It facilitates the preparation of profit and loss account, since the gross profit is carried forward to the profit and loss account.

Profit and Loss account

In preparation of this account, the gross profit is brought down on the credit sides, with all other revenues/income of the business being credited and the expenses together with the net profit being debited. Net profit = Total Revenues (including Gross Profit) – Total expenses

 

 

 

 

Name of the business

Profit and Loss Account

Dr                               For the period (date)                           Cr

                                                      Shs

Expenses

Insurance                                      xxx

Electricity                                     xxx

Water bills                                    xxx

Carriage Outwards                       xxx

General expenses                          xxx

Provision for Depreciation         xxxx

Discount allowed                          xxx

Commission allowed                  xxxx

Rent paid                                   xxxx

Any other expense                      xxxx

Net profit c/d                             xxxx

xxxxxx

 

                                                     Shs

Gross profit b/d                       xxxxxx

Discount received                         xxx

Rent income                                  xxx

Commission received                   xxx

Any other income received           xxx

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

xxxxxx

Net profit b/d                 xxxx

The Profit and Loss Account is complete when net profit b/d is obtained. In the trial balance, the revenues/incomes are always credited, while the expenses are debited, and the same treatment is found in the Profit and Loss Account. (Any item that is taken to the Profit and Loss Account with a balance appearing in the Debit (Dr) side of a trial balance is treated as an expense, while those appearing in the Credit (Cr) side are revenue e.g. discount balance appearing in the Dr Side is Discount Allowed, while the one on Cr side is Discount Received)

For example

The following information relates to Akinyi’s Traders for the period ending March 28th 2010. Use it to prepare profit and loss account.

Gross profit                        100 000             Discount received        12 000

Salaries and wages             20 000               Power and lighting       10 000

Opening stock                    150 000                  Rent income           10 000

Commission allowed           15 000             Commission received               16 000

Repairs                                 10 000            Discount allowed          8 000

Provision for depreciation      6 000            Carriage outwards         4 000

 

 

 

Akinyi Traders

Profit and Loss Account

Dr                For the period ending 28th March 2010            Cr

                                                      Shs

Expenses

Power and lighting                  10 000

Carriage Outwards                     4 000

Salaries and wages                   20 000

Provision for Depreciation        6 000

Discount allowed                       8 000

Commission allowed               15 000

Repairs                                     10 000

Net profit c/d                           65 000

138 000

 

                                                Shs

Gross profit b/d                     100 000

Discount received                    12 000

Rent income                             10 000

Commission received              16 000

 

 

 

 

 

138 000

Net profit b/d                          65 000

In case the expenses are more than the income, then the business shall have made a net loss, and the loss will be credited.

Net profit/loss can also be found through calculation as follows;

Net profit/loss = Gross profit + Total other revenues – Total expenses

For the above example;

Total other revenues = 12 000 + 10 000 + 16 000= 38 000

Total expenses = 10 000 + 4 000 + 20 000 + 6 000 + 8 000 + 15 000 + 10 000

= 73 000

Therefore; Net profit = Gross profit + Total other revenues – Total expenses

= 100 000 + 38 000 – 73 000= 65 000

Importance of Profit and Loss account

  • It shows the revenue earned, and all the expenses incurred during the accounting period
  • It used to determine the net profit/net loss of a given trading period
  • It is a requirement by the government for the purpose of taxation
  • May be used by the employees to gauge the strength of the business, in terms of its ability to pay them well
  • It is vital for the prospective investor in the business, in terms of determining the viability of the business
  • The creditors or loaners may use it to assess the business ability to pay back their debts
  • It is used by the management to make a decision on the future of their business.

Trading, Profit and Loss Account

This is the combination of trading account and trading profit and loss account to form a single document. It ends when the net profit/loss brought down has been determined. That is;

Name of the business

Trading, Profit and Loss Account

Dr                               For the period (date)                                                                  Cr

                            Shs                 Shs

Opening stock                         xxxxxx

add Purchases        xxxxx

add Carriage inwards xxx

less Return Outwards xxx

less Drawings           xx            xxxxx

Goods available for sale         xxxxxx

Less Closing Stock                       xxx

Cost Of Goods Sold (COGS) xxxxxx

Gross profit c/d                          xxxx

Xxxxxx

 

Expenses

Insurance                                      xxx

Electricity                                     xxx

Water bills                                    xxx

Carriage Outwards                        xxx

General expenses                          xxx

Provision for Depreciation         xxxx

Discount allowed                          xxx

Commission allowed                  xxxx

Rent paid                                     xxxx

Any other expense                      xxxx

Net profit c/d                              xxxx

xxxxxx

 

                            Shs                    Shs

Sales                  xxxxxx

Less Return inwards xxx

Net sales                                 xxxxxx

 

 

 

 

 

xxxxxx

Gross profit b/d                           xxxx

 

 

Discount received                         xxx

Rent income                                  xxx

Commission received                   xxx

Any other income received           xxx

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

xxxxxx

Net profit b/d                              xxxx

End Year Adjustments

The following items may require to be adjusted at the end of the trading period

  • Revenues/Income
  • Expenses
  • Fixed assets

Adjustment on revenues

The revenue may have been paid in advance in part or whole (prepaid revenue) or may be paid later after the trading period (accrued revenue).

Prepaid revenue is subtracted from the revenue/income to be received and the difference is what is treated in the profit and loss account or trading profit and loss account as an income, while the accrued revenue is added to the revenue/income to be received and the sum is what is treated in the above accounts as the actual revenue.

Only the prepaid amount and the accrued amounts are what are then taken to the balance sheet.

Adjustment on the expenses

The expenses may have been paid for in advance in part or whole (prepaid expenses) or may be paid for later after the trading period (accrued expenses).

Prepaid expenses is subtracted from the expenses to be paid for and the difference is what is treated in the profit and loss account or trading profit and loss account as an expense, while the accrued expenses is added to the expenses to be paid for and the sum is what is treated in the above accounts as the actual expenses.

NB: Only the prepaid amount and the accrued amounts are what are then taken to the balance sheet.

Adjustment on fixed assets

The fixed assets may decrease in value, due to tear and wear. This makes the value to go down over time, what is referred to as depreciation. The amount of depreciation is always estimated as a percentage of cost.

The amount that shall have depreciated is treated in the profit and loss account or T,P&L as an expense, while the value of the asset is recorded in the balance sheet, less depreciation.

For example;

  1. 1997 The following Trial balance was prepared from the books of Paka Traders as at 31st December 1995. Trial balance December 31st 1995

Dr. (shs)                    Cr. (shs)

 

Sales                                                                  980,000

Purchases                   600,000

Returns                        80,000                            20 000

Carriage in                                                                    40,000

Carriage out                       3,000

Stock (Jan 1st 1999)           120,000

Rent                                       60,000                    45 000

Discount                                 15,000                   25 000

Motor vehicle                       150 000

Machinery                                      250 000

Debtors                                 120,000

Salaries                                   18,000

Commission                               7,000                          12 000

Capital                                                                 178,000

Insurance                                  15 000

Creditors                                                              240,000

Cash                                        122 000

1 540 000                1 540 000

Additional information

  1. Stock as at 31st December was 100,000
  2. the provision for depreciation was 10% on the cost of Motor vehicle, and 5% on the cost of Machinery

Required: Prepare trading profit and loss account for the period ending 31st December 1999

Adjustments: Provision for depreciation;

Machinery =  = 7 500

(New balance of machinery = 250 000 – 7 500 = 242 500. The 242 500 is taken to the balance as Machinery (fixed asset), while 7 500 is taken to the trading profit and loss account as expenses)

Motor vehicle =  = 15 000

(New balance of Motor Vehicle = 150 000 – 15 000 = 135 000. The 135 000 is taken to the balance as Motor Vehicle (fixed asset), while 15 000 is taken to the trading profit and loss account as expenses)

Paka Traders

Trading, Profit and Loss Account

Dr    For the period 31/12/1995        Cr

                              Shs                 Shs

Opening stock                        120 000

add Purchases      600 000

add Carriage inwards40 000

less Return Outwards20 000  620 000

Goods available for sale         740 00

Less Closing Stock                100 000

Cost Of Goods Sold (COGS)640 000

Gross profit c/d                     260 000

900 000

Expenses

Insurance                                  15000

Carriage Outwards                    30000

Salaries                                    18 000

Provision for Depreciation

Motor vehicle             15 000

Machinery              7 500         22500

Discount allowed                    15 000

Commission allowed               7 000

Rent paid                                 60 000

Net profit c/d                         174 500

342 000

 

                           Shs                    Shs

Sales                      980 000

Less Return inwards 80 000

Net sales                                900 000

 

 

 

 

 

900 000

Gross profit b/d                     260 000

Discount received                    25 000

Rent income                             45 000

Commission received              12 000

 

 

 

 

342 000

Net profit b/d                        174 500

The net profit/loss may be taken to the balance sheet.

The items that have been adjusted will be recorded in the balance sheet less the adjustment.

The Balance Sheet

The balance sheet will show the business financial position in relation to assets, capital and liabilities. The adjustment that can be made will be on Fixed assets and capital only. That is;

Fixed assets are recorded less their depreciation value (should there be provision for depreciation) as the actual value.

Actual value of assets = Old value – depreciation.

Capital is adjusted with the following; Net capital, Drawings and additional investment. i.e.

Closing Capital/Net capital (C.C) = Opening/initial capital (O.C) + Additional Investment (I) + Net profit (N.P) or (less Net Loss) – Drawings

CC = OC + I + NP – D

Where:

Opening Capital: – the capital at the beginning of the trading period

Closing capital: – the capital as at the end of the trading period

Additional Investment: – any amount or asset that the owner adds to the business during the trading period

Net profit: – the profit obtained from the trading activities during the period. In case of a loss, it is subtracted.

Types of Capital

The capital in the business can be classified as follows:

  • Capital Owned/Owner’s Equity/Capital invested; – this is the capital that the owner of the business has contributed to the business. It is the Net capital/Closing capital of the business (C = A – L)
  • Borrowed capital: – the resources brought into the business from the outside sources. They are the long term liabilities of the business.
  • Working capital: – these are resources in the business that can be used to meet the immediate obligation of the business. It is the difference between the total current assets and total current liabilities

Working Capital = Total Current Assets – Total Current Liabilities

  • Capital employed: – these are the resources that has been put in the business for a long term. i.e.

Capital Employed = Total Fixed assets + Working Capital

Or

Capital employed = Capital Invested + Long term liabilities

Name of the business

Balance Sheet

As at (date)

                        Shs                  shs

Fixed Assets

Land                              xxxxx

Buildings                        xxxxx

Motor Vehicle                xxxxx

Any other fixed assets   xxxxx   xxxxxx

Current Assets

Stock                               xxxx

Debtors                            xxxx

Bank                                 xxxx

Cash                                 xxxx

Prepaid Expenses            xxxx

Accrued revenues            xxxx

Any other current assets  xxxx   xxxxxx

 

 

xxxxxx

                              Shs               shs

 

Capital                        xxxxx

Add Net profit               xxxx

Add additional investt    xxx

Less drawings               xxx

Net Capital                           xxxxx

Long term liabilities

Long term loan            xxxx

Any other                xxxx       xxxx

Current liabilities

Creditors                      xxxx

Short term loan            xxxx

Accrued expenses       xxxx

Prepaid revenues        xxxx

Any other                     xxxx        xxxxx

xxxxxx

Example 00A: The following information were extracted from the trial balance of Mwema traders on 31st December 2010

Sales                 750 000             Furniture           288 000

Purchases          540 000             Electricity expenses  16 000

Sales return       24 000               Motor vehicle            720 000

Return outwards        30 000               Rent expenses            2 500

General expenses72 000             Capital                       842 500

Commission received         24 000      Bank Loan                 250 000

Cash                  156 000             Creditors           216 000

Debtors             244 000

Additional Information

  1. Stock as at 31/12/2010 was ksh 72 000
  2. Electricity prepaid was shs 4 000
  3. Rent expenses accrued shs 3500
  4. Depreciation was provided for as follows

-Motor Vehicle 15% p.a. on cost        -Furniture 6% p.a. on cost

Required

  • Prepare Trading, profit and loss account for the year
  • Prepare a balance sheet as at 31st December 2012
  • Determine the following:

-Owner’s equity       -Borrowed capital   -Working capital   -Capital employed

Adjustments:

Motor Vehicle =  = 108 000

Therefore Motor vehicle = 612 000

Furniture =  = 17 280

Therefore furniture = 270 720

 

 

 

 

 

 

Mwema Traders

Trading, Profit and Loss Account

Dr                          For the period 31/12/2010                      Cr

                              Shs                 Shs

Purchases                540 000

less Return Outwards30 000  510 000

Goods available for sale        510 000

Less Closing Stock                  72 000

Cost Of Goods Sold (COGS)438 000

Gross profit c/d                      288 000

726 000

Expenses                               General expenses                               72 000

Electricity expenses      16 000

Less Electricity prepaid  4 000          12 000

 

Rent expenses               2 500

Accrued rent exp  3 500            6 000

 

Provision for Depreciation

Motor vehicle             108 000

Furniture            17 280         125 280

Net profit c/d                          96 720

312 000

 

                          Shs                    Shs

Sales                           750 000

Less Return inwards      24 000

Net sales                                           726 000

 

 

 

726 000

Gross profit b/d                     288 000

Commission received             24 000

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

312 000

Net profit b/d                          96 720

Mwema Traders

Balance Sheet

As at 31/12/2010

                                   Shs                 shs

Fixed Assets

Motor Vehicle          612 000

Furniture                  270 720     882 720

 

Current Assets

Stock                          72 000

Debtors                    244 000

Electricity prepaid       4 000

Bank                          50 000

Cash                 156 000     526 000

 

1 408 720

                                     Shs               shs

Capital                      842 500

Add Net profit             96 720

Net Capital                                939 220

 

Long term liabilities

Bank Loan                               250 000

 

Current liabilities

Creditors                216 000

Accrued rent          3 500   219 500

 

1 408 720

Basic Financial Ratios

A ratio is an expression of one item in relation to the other. It is used to compare the groups of related items in the business, for the purpose of assessing the performance of the business. They include:

  1. Mark-up

This is the comparison of gross profit as a percentage of cost of goods sold. i.e.

Mark-up =

=  100

For example: in (example OOA) above, determine the mark-up of the business.

Mark-up =

Gross profit = 288 000

COGS = 438 000

Mark-up =  100

= 65.75%

(This implies that the Gross profit of the business is 65.75% of its cost of goods sold)

  1. Margin

This is the expression of the gross profit as a percentage of net sales. That is:

Margin =

=  100

For example: in (example OOA) above, determine the margin of the business

Margin =

Gross profit = 288 000

Net sales = 726 000

=  100

= 39.67%

(This implies that the gross profit of the business is 39.67% of the net sales)

Relationship between margin and mark-up

Since margin and mark-up are all the expression of Gross profit, it is possible to change one to the other.

  • Changing mark-up to margin

Mark-up can be changed to margin as follows:

  • Convert the mark-up percentage as a fraction in its simplest form.
  • Add the value of the numerator of the fraction to the denominator to come up with the new fraction (margin fraction) that is

If the mark-up fraction =

Margin fraction =

  • Convert the margin fraction as a percentage to obtain margin

For example: in the above example,

Mark –up = 65.75%

=

=

Margin fraction =

=   x 100

= 39.67%

  • Changing margin to mark-up
  • Convert the margin percentage as a fraction in its simplest form
  • Subtract the value of the numerator of the fraction from the denominator to come up with the new fraction (mark-up fraction) that is

If the margin fraction =

Mark-up fraction =

  • Convert the mark-up fraction as a percentage to obtain mark-up

For example: in the above example,

Margin = 39.67%

=

=

Mark-up fraction =

 

=   x 100

= 65.75%

  1. Current ratio/working capital ratio

This is the ratio of the current assets to current liabilities. It can also be expressed as a percentage. That is:

Current ratio =

= current assets: current liabilities

Or

Current ratio =   x 100

For examples: in (example OOA) above, determine the current ratio;

 

Current assets = 526 000

Current liabilities = 219 500

Current ratio =

 

=          = 1052: 439

Or

=    x 100

239.64%

  1. Rate of stock turnover

This is the rate at which the stock is bought or sold within a given period of time. It is obtained by;

Rate of stock turnover (ROST) =

Average stock =

In (example OOA) above, determine the rate of stock turnover;

The cost of goods sold = 438 000

The closing stock = 72 000

The opening stock = 0

Therefore

The average stock =

=   = 36 000

Rate of stock turnover (ROST) =

=

 

= 12.17 Times

  1. Return on capital

This is the expression of net profit as a percentage of the capital invested. That is;

Return on capital =    x 100

It can be given as a ratio or a percentage.

For example: in (example OOA) above, determine the return on capital of the business

Net Profit = 96 720

Capital invested/owner’s equity = 939 220

Return on capital =    x 100

=    x 100

 

= 10.33%

  1. Acid test ratio/quick ratio

This shows how fast the business can convert its current assets excluding stock to settle its current liabilities. That is;

Quick ratio =

It is given in ratio form.

For example: in above (example OOA), determine the quick ratio;

Current assets = 526 000

Stock = 72 000

Current liabilities = 219 500

Quick ratio =

=

= 2.07 (or 207 : 100)

Importance of Financial Ratios

  • Mark up and margin helps in the following; setting the selling price, calculating profit or losses and determining the sales for a given period of time
  • Working capital and acid test ratio help in showing whether the business is in a position to meet its short term obligations and checking whether the business is utilizing its resources properly. That is high working capital ratio shows that most of the resources are idle
  • Return on capital shows the following;
  • The performance of the business in relation to other similar businesses
  • Comparison of the performance of the business over different periods
  • Whether the business finances have been invested or not
  • Help the potential investors on the decision on where to invest
  • Rate of stock turnover also help in determining how fast or slow the stock is moving. It also helps in computing the gross profit or loss.

 

MONEY AND BANKING

 

Barter trade

This is a form of trade where goods and services are exchanged for other goods and services.

Benefits

  1. Satisfaction of wants: And individual is able to get what he or she needs.
  2. Surplus disposal: an individual or country is able to dispose off its surpluses.
  3. Social relations: it promotes social links since the communities trade together.
  4. Specialization: some communities shall specialize in a particular commodity.
  5. Improved living standards: this is enhanced by receiving what one is unable to produce.

Limitations of Barter trade

  • Lack of double coincidence of wants: – it is difficult to find two people with the need for each other’s product at the same time.
  • Lack of store of value/ perishability of some commodities: – some goods are perishable thus their value cannot be stored for a long time for future purposes e.g. one cannot store vegetables for exchange purposes in future.
  • Indivisibility of some commodities: -it is difficult to divide some products like livestock into smaller units to be exchanged with other commodities.
  • Lack of standard measure of value: – It is not easy to determine how much one commodity can be exchanged for a given quantity of another commodity.
  • Transportation problem: It is difficult to transport bulky goods especially when there is no faster means of transport.
  • Lack of a standard deferred payment: – The exchange of goods cannot be postponed since by the time the payment is made, there could be fluctuation in value, demand for a commodity may not exist and the nature and quality of a good may not be guaranteed. It may be therefore difficult what to decide what to accept for future payment.
  • Lack of specialization: – Everyone strives to produce all the goods he or she needs due to the problem of double coincidence of wants.
  • Lacks unit of account- it is difficult to assess the value of commodities and keep their record.

MONEY SYSTEM

Money is anything that is generally accepted and used as a medium of exchange for goods and services.

Features/ characteristics of Money

For anything to serve as money, it must have the following characteristics:

  • Acceptability: The item must be acceptable to everyone.
  • Durability: The material used to make money must be able to last long without getting torn, defaced or losing its shape or texture.
  • Divisibility: Money should be easily divisible into smaller units (denominations) but still maintains it value.
  • Cognizability: The material used to make money should be easily recognized. This helps reduce chances of forgery. It also helps people to differentiate between various denominations.
  • Homogeneity: Money should be made using a similar material so as to appear identical. This eliminates any risk of confusion and forgeries.
  • Portability: – Money should be easy to carry regardless of its value.
  • Stability in value: The value of money should remain fairly stable over a given time period.
  • Liquidity: – it should be easily convertible to other forms of wealth (assets).
  • Scarcity: – It should be limited in supply. If it is abundantly available its value will reduce.
  • Malleability- the material used to make money should be easy to cast into various shapes.
  • Not easy to forge- money should not be easy to imitate.

Functions of Money

  • Medium of exchange: It is generally acceptable by everyone in exchange of goods and services. It thus eliminates the need for double coincidence of wants.
  • Store of value: It is used to keep value of assets e.g. surplus goods can be sold and then money kept for future transactions.
  • Measure of value: Value of goods and services are expressed in money form. Performance of businesses is measured in terms of money.
  • Unit of account: It is a unit by which the value of goods and services are calculated and records kept.
  • Standard of deferred payment: it is used to settle credit transactions.
  • Transfer of immovable items (assets): Money is used to transfer assets such as land from one person to another.

DEMAND FOR MONEY

This is the tendency or desire by an individual or general public to hold onto money instead of spending it. It also refers to as liquidity preference.

Money is held by people in various forms:

  • Notes and coins
  • Securities and bonds
  • Demand deposits such bank current account balances.
  • Time deposits such as fixed account balances

REASONS (MOTIVES) FOR HOLDING MONEY

  1. Transaction Motive: Money is held with a motive of meeting daily expenses for both the firms and individuals. The demand for money for transaction purpose by individuals depends on the following factors:
  • Size/level of individual’s income: The higher the income of and individual, the more the number of transactions thus high demand for transactions.
  • Interval between pay days/ receipt of money: if the interval is long, then high amount of money will be held for transaction reasons.
  • Price of commodities: if the prices are high, the value of transactions will also increase thus more money balances required.
  • Individuals spending habits-people who spend a lot of money on luxuries will hold more money than those who only spend money on basics.
  • Availability of credit-people who have easy access to credit facilities hold little amount of money for daily transactions than those who do not have easy access to credit.

The transaction motive can further be divided to;

  • Income motive i.e. holding money to spend on personal/ family needs.
  • Business motive i.e. holding money to meet business recurring needs such as paying wages, postage, raw materials. Etc
  1. Precautionary Motive: Money is held in order to be used during emergencies such as sicknesses.

The amount of money held for this motive will depend on the factors such as:

  • Level of income- the higher the income the higher the amount of money held for precautionary motive.
  • Family status- high class families tend to hold more money for precautionary motive than low class families.
  • Age of the individual- the aged tend to hold more money for precautionary motive than the young since they have more uncertainties than the young.
  • Number of dependant- the more the dependants one has, the more the money they are likely to hold for precautionary motive.
  • Individual’s temperament- pessimists tend to hold more money for precautionary motives than the optimists because they normally think things will go wrong.
  • Duration between incomes- those who earn money after a short time are likely to keep less money than those who earn money after a long time.
  1. Speculative Motive: Money is held to be used in acquiring those assets whose values are prone to fluctuations such as shares/ money is held anticipating fall in prices of goods and services. This depends on the following:
  • The wealth of an individual
  • The rate of interest on government debt instruments
  • Interest on money balances held in the bank.
  • How optimistic or pessimistic a person is.

SUPPLY OF MONEY

This is the amount of money/ monetary items that are in circulation in the economy at a particular period of time. They include the following;

  1. Total currency i.e. the coins and notes issued by the central bank.
  2. Total demand deposits: money held in current accounts in banks and are therefore withdrawable on demand.

 

 

 

Factors influencing supply of money

  • Government policies: If there is more money in the economy, the government will put in place measures to reduce the supply such as increasing interest rates.
  • Policies of commercial banks: The more the loans offered by commercial banks, the more the amount of money in circulation.
  • Increase in national income: increase in national income means that more people will be liquid due to increase in economic activities.]
  • Increase in foreign exchange: The foreign exchange reserves will increase thus supply increases.

BANKING

This is the process by which banks accept deposit from the public for safe keeping and lending out the deposits in form of loans.

A bank is a financial institution that accepts money deposits from the public for safe keeping and lending out in terms of loans.

COMMERCIAL BANKS

These are financial institutions that offer banking services with a profit motive. Their activities are regulated by the Central bank.

Functions of commercial banks

  1. Accepting deposits: They accept deposit from members of the public inform of current accounts, savings account and fixed deposit accounts. Such accounts help individuals to keep money safely.
  2. Provision of safe means of payments: They provide safe and reliable means of payment such as cheques, bank drafts, credit transfers, electronic funds transfers etc.
  • Provision of loan facilities: They provide loans to members in form of short term and long term. These loans are repayable with interests thus income to the banks.
  1. Facilitates foreign exchange payments: They provide foreign exchange that is used in international trade. They also make payments on behalf of their customers.
  2. Provision of safe keeping of valuables: They provide security for valuables to their customers at a fee
  3. Discounting bills of exchange: This is process by which a bank accepts bills of exchange and promissory notes from its customers in exchange of cash less than the face value of the bill or note.
  • Provision of financial information: – They advice their clients on financial matters affecting their businesses such as investment option and wise use of loans.
  • Money transfer:- They provide varied, safe and reliable means of money transfer. Such means include cheques, standing orders, credit transfers, bank drafts, letters of credit, credit cards, travelers cheques etc.
  1. Act as guarantors and referees: – They act as guarantors to their customers who want to acquire credit facilities from other financial institutions.
  2. Act as intermediaries: – They act as a link between the savers and borrowers.
  3. Credit creation: – This is the process of creating money from the customer deposits through lending.
  • Provision of trusteeship: – They can manage a business on behalf of the client especially if the client does not have managerial skills. They can also manage the assets of the deceased client if there was no will.

TYPES OF ACCOUNTS OFFERED BY COMMERCIAL BANKS

  1. Current account

This is an account where money deposited can be withdrawn on demand by the customer by means of a cheque. This means that money can be withdrawn at any time during the official working hours so long as the account has sufficient funds.

This account is also referred to as demand deposits.

Features characteristics of current accounts

  • Deposits of any amount can be made at any time.
  • Balances in this account do not earn any interest.
  • The account holder is not required to maintain a minimum cash balance in this account
  • Withdrawals can be at any time without giving and advance notice as long as the customer has sufficient funds.
  • Cheque books are issued to the account holder to be used as a means of payment/ cheques are usually used to withdraw money from the account.
  • Monthly bank statements are issued to the account holder.
  • Overdraft facilities are offered to the account holders’ i.e the bank can allow customers to withdraw more money than they have in their accounts.

Advantages of current account

  • No minimum balance is maintained hence the account holder can access all his/her money.
  • Withdrawals can be made at any time.
  • Transactions are made easier by use of cheques for example; one does not have to go to the bank in order to make payment.
  • Overdraft facilities are available..
  • It is possible to deposit any amount at any time during the office hours.
  • Use of cheques as means of payment serves as evidence of payments made.
  • Payments can be done even if there are insufficient funds in the account using post dated cheques.
  • The account holder can withdraw any amount at any time without notice as long as there are sufficient funds in the account.

Disadvantages of current account

  • Lengthy procedures of opening the account.
  • The account holder does not earn any income since the balances in the current account does not earn interest.
  • Initial deposit when opening the account is usually high hence discourages prospective customers.
  • Customers are not encouraged to save since they can access their money at any time.
  • Ledger fees are charged on the account making the operations of the account expensive.
  1. Savings account (deposit account)

This is an account operated by individuals and firms that have money to save.

Features of Savings account

  • There is minimum initial deposit that varies from bank to bank.
  • A minimum balance is maintained at all times.
  • The withdrawals are up to a certain maximum within a given period. Withdrawal above this maximum will require notice.
  • Account holders are issued with a pass book or a debit card (ATM card) for deposits and withdrawals.
  • Overdraft facilities are not allowed.
  • Ordinarily, withdrawals across the counter can only be done by the account holder.
  • The balance on the account above a certain minimum earns some interest.

Advantages of Savings account

  • Customers are encouraged to save because of the restricted withdrawals.
  • There are relatively low banking charges.
  • Initial deposit is usually low as compared to other accounts.
  • The balances earn interest to account holder hence an incentive to save.
  • ATM facilities have made account operations very convenient to customers.

Disadvantages Savings account

  • A minimum balance must be maintained at all times and the customer is denied access to that money.
  • For across the counter withdrawals, it is only the account holder who can withdraw cash.
  • Withdrawals are restricted and sufficient notice is required before large amounts are withdrawn.
  • The account holders do not enjoy services such as cheque books and overdraft facilities like the current account holders.
  • Easy access to the money through ATM cards encourages overdrawals.
  • Anybody who knows the pin of the card (ATM card) can withdraw money from the account.

Requirements for opening an account

The following are some of the requirements for opening either a current account or a savings account:

  1. Photocopies of identification documents such as National Identity Card or Passport.
  2. Passport size photographs (number varies from bank to bank). Some banks are nowadays taking the photographs instead of the customers providing them.
  • For current account holders, an introductory letter from an existing customer from the prospective customer’s employer.
  1. Filling in the application form provided by the bank.
  2. Signing of the specimen signature cards. Usually two.

NB: Once these requirements are fulfilled, the bank allocates the customer an account number, upon payment of an initial deposit.

  1. Fixed deposit account

This account is also known as time Deposit account. It is maintained by those who have money not meant for immediate use.

Once money is deposited, there are no withdrawals until the time expires.

Advantages of Fixed deposit account

  • Interest earned is relatively high as compared to savings account.
  • There are no bank charges to the account holder.
  • Money held in fixed deposit account can be used as security to acquire bank loans.
  • Restricted withdrawals encourage savings.
  • The account holder has time to plan for the deposited money.

Disadvantages of Fixed deposit account

  • Access to money is not allowed until the end of the agreed period.
  • Interest is forfeited if there is pre-mature withdrawal.
  • The minimum amount of money for this account is high.
  • The customer is not allowed to deposit more money in this account.
  • A notice is required if the customer wants to terminate the contract before expiry date.
  • The customer is denied the use of the deposited funds before the expiry of the period.

REQUIREMENTS TO OPEN AND OPERATE A BANK ACCOUNT

  1. Identification documents such as National Identification Card, Passport and Driving License.
  2. Reference letter from employer or an existing customer.
  3. Filling an application form giving the information about the customer.
  4. Submission of a specimen signature to be held by the bank.
  5. An initial deposit is paid and the account becomes operational.

NON- BANK FINANCIAL INSTITUTIONS

These are financial institutions that offer finances for development purposes to individuals and organizations.

These institutions address themselves to the needs of specific sectors in the economy.

They offer the finances inform of either short term or long term loans.

The following are some of the non-bank financial institutions in Kenya

  • Development banks
  • Building societies
  • Finance houses
  • Savings and Credit Co-operative Societies
  • Micro finance organizations
  • Insurance companies
  • Pension Funds’ Organizations
  • Hire Purchase Firms

 

 

  • Housing Finance Companies

They are mainly formed to finance housing activities that is they either put up houses and sell to the individuals or offer mortgage finance to those who wish to put up their own houses. They includes Housing Finance Corporation of Kenya (HFCK), National Housing Corporation (NHC)

  • Development Finance Institutions

These are development banks which are formed mainly to provide medium term and long term finances, especially to the manufacturing sector. They perform the following functions

  • Financing people who wishes to start either commercial of industrial enterprises, as well as the existing enterprises in the above sectors for expansion
  • Offering training services through seminars and workshops to equip the entrepreneurs’ with the relevant skill in industrial and commercial sectors
  • Offer advisory services to those people wanting to start or expand their businesses
  • Acting as guarantors to people wishing to take loan from other lending institutions to help them expand their business

They includes the following Kenya Industrial Estates (KIE), Development Finance Company of Kenya (DFCK), Industrial Development Bank (IDB), Industrial and Commercial Development Corporation (ICDC)

  • Savings and Credit Co-operative societies

These are co-operative societies that are formed to enable members save and obtain loans at most conveniently and favorable conditions. They are formed by those engaged in similar activities. They includes: Mwalimu Savings and Credit Co-operative Societies; Afya Savings and Credit societies; Harambee Savings and Credit Societies

  • Insurance companies

These are companies that assist in creating confidence and sense of security to their clients as well as offering financial assistance to their clients. Their functions include;

  • Enable the policy holders to save through their schemes
  • Provide finances to their policy holders in form of loans
  • Offer guarantee services to the policy holders wishing to obtain loans from other non-bank financial institutions
  • Provide advisory services to the policy holders on security matters
  • Provide finances to meet the expenses incases of loans

They includes the following: Stallion Insurance Company; Madison insurance company; Blue shield insurance company

  • Micro Finance Companies

These are financial companies formed to provide small scale and medium size enterprises with finance. They also carry out the following functions

  • Offer advisory services to their clients in matters such as business opportunities available and how to operate them.
  • Encourage the clients to carry out business activities by offering loans to them
  • They encourage the savings by advancing loans to the individual member of a certain group
  • They supervise, monitor and advise those whom they have given loans

They includes the following: Kenya Women finance Trust (KWFT), Faulu Kenya

  • Agricultural Finance Houses

These are institutions formed to promote the agricultural sector. They carry out the following

  • Giving loans to farmers
  • Offering supervisory and training services to the loaned farmer
  • Offering technical and professional advice to loaned farmer
  • Carry research and come up with better ways and means of agricultural sector
  • Coming up with projects that would open up new areas for agriculture

Differences between commercial banks and non-bank financial institutions

Commercial Banks Non-Bank Financial Institutions
(i)  Offer all types of accounts

 

(ii)         Provide both short term and medium term finances to their customers

(iii)      Their finance is not restricted to any sector

(iv)       May offer foreign exchange services

(v)          Their finance is mainly for working capital

(vi)       Participate in clearing house as they offer cheque

(vii)    Offer facilities for safe keeping of valuable items such as title deeds

(viii)  Always in direct control of the central bank

(ix)       May offer overdraft facilities to their customers

(i)            Offer only two types of accounts savings and fixed deposit

(ii)         Mainly provide medium term and long term finances

(iii)      Their finance is restricted to a particular sector

(iv)       Do not provide foreign exchange services

(v)         They provide capital for development

(vi)       Do not participate in clearing house since they don’t offer

(vii)    Do not offer facilities for safe keeping of valuable items

(viii)  Not usually in direct control of the central bank

(ix)  Do not offer overdraft facilities to their customers

 

THE CENTRAL BANK

This is a bank established by the government through the act of the parliament to manage and control the monetary matters in the country. It was formed to perform the following functions;

  • Issue currency in the country, which includes both new notes and coins to replace the worn-out ones
  • Banker to the commercial banks, by ensuring that all the commercial banks in the country operate an account with them
  • Being the government ‘s bank, by offering banking services to the government which enables the government to operate an account with them
  • Advisor to the government on financial issues in the economy
  • Controller of the commercial banks on how they carry out their functions in the economy to ensure that their customers are served well
  • Provide links with other central banks in other countries, facilitating financial relationships. It also provide a link between the country and other financial institutions such as IMF
  • Maintain stability in the exchange rates between the local currencies and the foreign ones.
  • Act as the lender of the last resort to the commercial banks to enable them meet their financial obligations when need arise
  • Facilitates the clearing of cheques between different commercial banks through its clearing house (a department in the central bank)
  • Administering of the public debt by facilitating the receipt and providing a means through which the government pays back the borrowed money
  • Control of the monetary system in the country in order to regulate the economy. In doing this they put in place various monetary policies that can either expand the economic activities in the country or depress them.

Monetary policy refers to the deliberate move by the government through the central bank to manipulate the supply and cost of money in the economy in order to achieve a desirable economic outcome. They do this through the use of various tools of monetary policies which includes the following: Bank rates; Open market Operation (OMO); Cash Liquidity ratio requirement; Compulsory deposit requirement; Selective credit control; Directives; Request.

  • Bank rates

They may increase or decrease the interest rate at which they lend to the commercial banks to enable them increase or decrease the rate at which they lend money to their customers in the economy to enable the government achieve the desirable economic development in the country

When they increase their lending interest rate, the commercial banks also raise their lending rates to the consumers to reduce the number of people obtaining loans, leading to a reduction of money supplied in the economy.

When they decrease their lending interest rate, the commercial banks also decreases their lending rates to the consumers, increase the amount of money supplied in the economy

  • Open Market Operations (OMO)

This is where they regulate the supply of money in the economy by either selling or buying the government securities (treasury bills or bonds) in the open market. That is when they want to increase the supply in the economy, they buying the securities from the members of the public who had bought them to increase more supply of money in the economy.

When they want to reduce the amount of money in circulation they will sell the government security to the public in the open market, to mop up/reduce the excess supply in the economy

The payment of the securities takes money from the individuals accounts in the commercial banks, reducing the amount that the individual can use in the economy, while when buying the central bank pays the security holders in their respective accounts in the commercial banks, increasing the amount that they can use in the economy

  • Cash/liquidity ratio requirement

Here the central bank expect the commercial bank to keep a certain proportion of their total deposits in form of cash to enable them meet their daily needs, while the rest are held in liquid assets. This proportion can be reduced by the central bank to reduces the amount of money held by the commercial banks in order to reduce the amount of money spent by the commercial banks in cash, reducing the amount of money in supply, or they may increase the proportion to be held by the commercial banks to enable them increase the amount of money they spent in cash, increasing the amount of money in supply

Cash ratio =

  • Compulsory deposit requirements

The commercial banks are required to maintain a certain amount of deposits with the central bank which will be held in a special account where the money stays frozen. This reduces the amount of money that the commercial banks hold and are able to spend in their operation, influencing the supply of money in the economy.

The deposit may be increase to reduce the amount of money in the commercial banks, or reduced to increase the amount of money in the commercial banks

  • Selective credit control

The central bank may issue a special instruction to the commercial bank and other financial institution only to lend more in a particular sector to control the amount of money reaching the economy. The instruction may be removed, if the bank feels that the supply in the economy has reduced and needs to be increased

  • Directives

The central bank may issue a directive to the commercial banks on the interest rate they should charge on their lending and to increase or reduce the margin requirement for borrowing to make it harder or easier for the customers to obtain loan.

Margin requirement is the proportion of money expected to be raised by the client to finance the project he/she wants to obtain the loan for, before being given a loan to complete the project with.

  • Request (Moral suasion)

The central bank may appeal to other financial institutions to exercise restrain in their lending activities to the public to help in controlling the money supply

Trends in Banking

These are the positive changes that have taken place in the banking sector to improve their service deliveries to their customers. They include;

  1. The use of Automatic Teller Machines (ATMs), which has made it possible for the customers to access their money any time of the day. The ATM cards that are used for withdrawals from the ATM machines can also be used as a debit card to make purchases.
  2. Networking all their branches, which has enable the customers to carry out their transactions in any of the branch.
  3. E-Banking, which is the banking through the internet. This has made it possible for the customers to transact their financial businesses on-line.
  4. Relaxation of some of the conditions on opening and operating some of the accounts to make them be more attractive to their customers.
  5. Offering varieties of products which includes easier credit facilities to their customers to attract more customers.
  6. Liberalization of foreign exchange dealings by licensing forex bureaus to offer services to the customers, improving the accessibility to the service.
  7. Improving the customers care services, with some bank setting up a departments known as the customer care department to offer detailed assistance to their customers.
  8. Allowing non bank financial institutions to offer banking services to the members of the public, for example; KWFT, SACCOs, FOSA, Faulu Kenya, etc
  9. Mobile Banking services (M-Banking), which allows the customers to carry out their financial transactions over their mobile phones. It has brought about several benefits/ advantages to their customers which includes;

Advantages of m-banking

  • Easy transfer of funds from one account to the other in the same bank (inter account transfer)
  • Easy transfer of money from ones account to his mobile phone for other transactions
  • Ability to check ones account balance in the bank with ease
  • Easy to monitor your financial transactions by checking your transaction details over the phone
  • Easy payment of the bills such as electricity bill, Dstv bills, etc and other wages
  • Ability to transfer money from one mobile number to other in collaboration with the service providers
  • Easy request for new cheque books and bank statements from the banks
  • Able to top up air time to your mobile phones in collaboration with the service providers
  • Reduced risk of carrying large sums of money in cash or cheques that may be stolen

However this development has also come with its challenges, which includes:

 

Disadvantages of m-banking

  • Registration to enjoy all these services must physically be done in the banking hall, which subject the customers to stress queues of the bank
  • Only the registered mobile number can carry out these transactions which limits the customer to only using one number
  • Users requires a mobile phone with a screen that can display the transaction which a times some may not a ford
  • Mobile phones can easily be lost or stolen from the owner, inconveniencing him from carrying out the transactions
  • Bank transaction information may load slowly, which may makes it expensive for the user
  • Possibility of transferring the funds to a wrong account, due to error in typing of the account number
  • Introduction of agency banking, which has made them to make their services to be more accessible to even areas where they may have not put up a banking hall.

Agency banking is whereby a retail stores, supermarket, or any other commercial businesses are authorized by the financial institutions to carry out financial transactions on their behalf. They may offer the following services

  • Receiving customer deposits
  • Offering withdrawal services
  • Transfer of funds for customers
  • Pay bills for the customers
  • Balance inquiry services
  • Opening new accounts for the customers
  • Fill loan application forms for them

Advantages of agency banking

  • Reduction of set up and delivery cost to the banks, which in turn passes to the customers in form of reduced cost of accessing services
  • Time saving as the agents are located close to the customer and the customer may carry out other transactions as he withdraw the money
  • More convenient for the customer to bank with their local retailers other than the traditional banking halls
  • Enable the bank to reach far places within the country

 

 

 

 

REVISION EXERCISES

PAPER 1

  1. Give four advantages of barter trade.
  2. Highlight four services offered by the central bank of Kenya to the commercial banks.
  3. State four methods through which commercial banks can transfer money.
  4. State any four current developments that have taken place in the banking sector.
  5. Outline four tools of monetary policy used by the central bank to control money supply.
  6. Outline four factors that may have led to the downfall of barter trade.
  7. Highlight two factors that may influence:
  8. Transaction motive.
  9. Speculative motive.
  10. Mention four functions of commercial banks in an economy.
  11. Outline three factors that influence the supply of money.
  12. Give four characteristics of money.
  13. The following are some of the accounts available to customers in Kenya banking industry: Current account, Savings account and Fixed deposit account. Give the account that corresponds to each of the description given below.
  Description Type of account
(a) Account holders required to deposit a specific initial amount as well as maintaining a minimum balance.  
(b) Account holders may deposit and withdraw money whenever they want without maintaining a minimum balance.  
(c) Banks pay interest on deposit at comparatively higher rates.  
(d) Money may be deposited at any time and interest is earned if a specific balance is maintained.  

 

  1. Outline four benefits that accrue to a customer who uses automated teller machine (ATM) banking services.

PAPER      2

  1. Explain five functions of the central bank of Kenya.
  2. Describe four measures that the government may put in place to reduce the amount of money in circulation.
  3. Explain five services offered by commercial banks to their customers.
  4. Explain five ways in which commercial banks facilitate payment on behalf of their customers.
  5. Explain four services that the central bank of Kenya may offer as a banker to commercial banks.
  6. Explain five in which banks contribute to the development of Kenya
  7. Outline five reasons why banks currently account is popular with traders
  8. Explain service offered to commercial banks by the central bank of Kenya
  9. In what ways of the functions of commercial bank differ with those of non- bank

Financial institutions

  1. Explain five ways in which central bank of Kenya may control the supply of money in

The country

  1. Describe methods which may be used by commercial banks to advance money to customers.
  2. A businessman wishes to obtain a loan from a commercial bank. Highlight the

Conditions that he should satisfy before the bank can grant him the loan

  1. Explain five services that the central bank of Kenya offers to commercial banks Explain four disadvantages of using a  bank  overdraft as a  source of finances
  2. Describe four ways in which a non- bank financial institutions differ from the  commercial banks
  3. Discuss five reasons why business people prefer to operate bank current accounts
  4. Outline the benefits that bank customer gets from  operating a current  account     Explain the 5 services  offered by a  commercial banks to their customers

 

PUBLIC FINANCE

 

Public finance refers to the activities carried out by the government associated with raising of finances and the spending of the finances raised (it is the study of how government collects revenue and how it spends it)

The components of public finance are;

  1. Public revenue
  2. Public expenditure
  • Public debt
  1. Public revenue-refers to the revenues (income) and resources received by the government from different sources.
  2. Public expenditure-refers to the resources spent by the government.
  • Public debt-refers to the money and resources borrowed by the government.

Purpose of public finance

  1. Provision of essential goods and services. The government has a responsibility of providing its citizens with essential goods and services such as security,health,schools,drought control, law e.t.c such facilities and services may not be adequately covered by the private sector because of the high costs involved and risks.
  2. Encouraging consumption of certain commodities-The government may encourage consumption of certain commodities e.g. maize by subsidizing on their productions or lowering their taxes.
  • Controlling consumption of certain commodities-The government may also encourage consumption of some commodities e.g. cigarettes and alcohol by imposing heavy taxes on them.
  1. Promotion of Balanced regional development-This may be done by initiating economic projects in areas that are under developed/lagging behind.
  2. Wealth Redistribution-This is done by heavily taxing the rich and using the money raised to provide goods and services that benefit the poor
  3. To promote economic stability-Economic instability may be caused by factors such as unemployment. Such problems can be solved through public expenditure in projects that generate employment such as ‘kazi kwa vijana’
  • Creation of a conducive Business Environment-Through public expenditure, the government may develop infrastructure such as roads, electricity, security e.t.c thereby creating a conducive environment for businesses to thrive in.
  • To raise government revenue-Through public finance, the government raises revenue which it uses in provision of essential goods and services to the public.
  1. Improving balance of payment-This may be done by improving heavy taxes such as customs duty to discourage importation.

Sources of public finance

There are two major sources of public finance i.e.

  1. Public revenue
  2. Public debt (government borrowing)
  3. Public revenue-This is the income that the government gets from its citizens. The main sources of public revenue are:
  4. Tax:This is a compulsory payment levied by the government on individuals and firms without any direct benefit to the payer.
  5. Fines and penalties-These are the charges imposed on individuals, firms and corporations who break the laws of the country.(offenders)
  6. Fees; These are the payments charged by the government for the direct services it renders to its people e.g. road licence fee, marriage certificate fee and import licence fee.
  7. Rent and rates: Charged on use of government properties e.g. game parks, forests e.t.c
  8. Eschiats: Income obtained from properties of persons who die without legal heirs or proper wills. Such people’s properties are taken over by the state.
  9. Dividends and profits: These are the income received from the government direct investments e.g. income/surplus from public corporations.
  10. Interest from loans-This is the interest on loans advanced by the government to firms and individuals through its agencies such as ICDc,AFC e.t.c
  11. Proceeds from scale of government property.

g.Public debt (Government borrowing)-This is the money that the government borrows when public revenue is insufficient to meet all its financial obligations.

Government borrowing is also referred to as national debt. It includes all outstanding borrowing by the central government, local authorities and government corporations.

These are two majorly two sources of public debts:

  1. Internal borrowing
  2. External borrowing
  3. Internal borrowing

This refers to borrowing by government from firms and individuals within the country. This may be done through:

Open market operation; the government sells its securities such as treasury bonds and treasury bills. This however has a disadvantage of causing ‘crowding out effect’ where the government leaves the private investors with little to borrow from.

  1. External borrowing

This refers to government borrowing from external sources. It may either be on a bilateral or multilateral basis.

Bilateral borrowing is where the government borrows directly from another country.

Multilateral borrowing is where the government borrows from international financial institutions such as international monetary fund (IMF), World Bank, African Development bank e.t.c.such bodies get finances from various sources which they lend to their member countries who are in need of such funds.

Generally, external borrowing has strings attached. The borrowing country is expected to meet some set conditions, sometimes adversely affecting some sectors of the economy.

The total internal borrowing (internal debt) added to the total external borrowing (external debt) constitutes the national debt.

Classes of public (National debt)

These are two classes of national debt:

  1. Reproductive debt
  2. Dead-weight debt.
  3. Reproductive debt

This is borrowed money used to finance project(s) that can generate revenue. Such projects, once started may become self sustaining and may contribute towards servicing/repaying the debt. E.g. money used to finance irrigation schemes, electricity production e.t.c.

  1. Dead-weight debt

This is borrowed money that is used to finance activities that do not generate any revenue. Examples are money used to finance recurrent expenditure e.g. payment of salaries or for famine relief e.t.c

Dead-weight debt is a burden to members of the public since they are the ones who are expected to contribute towards its repayment.

 

 

Factors to consider before the government decides whether to borrow internally or externally

This refers to how the government spends the finances it has raised on behalf of its citizens.

Categories of government expenditure

  1. Recurrent expenditure
  2. Development expenditure
  3. Transfer payments.
  4. Recurrent expenditure

This refers to government spending that takes place regularly e.g. payments of salaries to civil servants, fuelling of government vehicles e.g.

Every financial year, the government must allocate funds to meet such expenditure.

Recurrent expenditure is also known as consumption expenditure.

  1. Development expenditure

This is also referred to as capital expenditure .It is government spending on projects that facilitate economic development. Such projects includes construction of railway lines, roads, airports, rural electrification e.t.c

Once completed expenditure on such projects ceases and may only require maintenance.

  1. Transfer payments

This is expenditure on things/people who do not directly contribute to a country’s national income. Such expenditure include money spent on famine relief, pension, bursaries e.t.c

PRINCIPLES OF PUBLIC/GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE

These are the considerations that are necessary before any expenditure can be incurred by the government.

They include:

  1. Sanctions:Every public expenditure must be approved by the relevant authority like parliament.
  2. Maximum social benefit:Any public expenditure must be incurred in such a way that majority of the citizens are able to reap maximum benefit from it e.g. improved living standards and quality of life.
  3. Flexibility /elasticity-The policy on public expenditure should be flexible enough to meet prevailing economic situations i.e. it should be possible to increase or decrease the expenditure on projects depending on the prevailing circumstances e.g. during drought, it should be possible to spend on famine relief.
  4. Economy-public expenditure should be planned carefully and prudently to avoid any possible waste.
  5. Proper financial management (Accountability)-public funds should be well managed. This should be facilitated by maintenance of proper records which should be audited as required.
  6. Productivity-The biggest proportion of public expenditure should be spent on development projects and less on non-development projects.
  7. Equity-Government expenditure should be distributed equitably to all sectors of the economy in order to reduce income and wealth inequalities.
  8. Surplus-Surplus revenue collected should be saved for emergencies or for when collection of revenue is below projections.

TAXATION

Tax:is a compulsory payment by either individuals or organizations to the government without any direct benefit to the payer.

Taxation-refers to the process through which the government raises revenue by collecting taxes.

Purposes/reasons for taxation

  1. Raising revenue for government expenditure. This is the main reason for taxation.
  2. Discouraging /controlling consumption of certain commodities e.g. alcohol and cigarattes which are considered to be harmful.
  • Discouraging importation of certain commodities in order to protect local industries. This is done by imposing heavy taxes on such commodities.
  1. Controlling inflation. Taxation reduces money supply by reducing peoples ‘disposable’ income thereby controlling inflation.
  2. Reducing inequality in income distribution; this is done by taxing the rich heavily and using the finances raised in provision of goods and services that benefit the poor.
  3. Influencing locations of businesses. This is done by taxing businesses located in urban areas heavily and those in rural areas lightly hence businesses moving to rural areas.
  • Correcting unfavorable balance of payments. High taxes are imposed on imported commodities thereby discouraging their importation leading to an improvement in the balance of payments.
  • To protect the key selectors of the economy such as the agricultural sector, by stimulating their growth.

 

 

Factors that determine the amount of money raised through taxation

  1. Distribution of incomes
  2. Social and political factors
  • Honesty and efficiency of tax authorities
  1. Citizens level of real income
  2. Economic structure of the country i.e. relative size of the country’s commercial and subsistence sectors.

Principles of taxation

These are the characteristics that a good tax system should have. They are also referred to as the cannons of taxation.

A good tax system should be;

  1. Equitable/principle of equity-Every subject of the state should pay tax in proportion to their income. A tax system should therefore have horizontal and vertical equity.

Horizontal equity means that those at the same level of income and circumstances should pay the same amount of tax.

Vertical equity means that those earning higher incomes should pay proportionately higher amounts of tax than those earning less.

  1. Certain/principle of certainty-The tax that an individual should pay should be clear in terms of the amount, time and manner in which it should be paid. The government should also be fairly certain of the amount of tax expected so that planning can be easier.
  2. Convenient/principle of convenience-Tax levied ought to be convenient to both the contributor and collector, it should be levied at a time when the payer has money and mode of payment should be convenient to both the payer and the payee.
  3. Economical/principle of economy-The cost of collecting and administering the tax should be lower than the tax so collected.
  4. Flexible/principle of flexibility-It should be readily adaptable to changing economic times i.e. when the economic conditions of the people improve it should give raised revenue e.g. VAT
  5. Ability to pay/non-oppressive-A tax system should be designed in a way that the amount charged is not too high to the extent that the contributors are unable to pay or is discouraged from working hard.
  6. Diversified/principle of diversity-There should be different types of taxes so that the tax burden is on different groups in the society. This also ensures that the government has money at all times.
  7. Simplicity-A good tax system should be simple enough to be understood by each tax payer. This will motivate them to pay tax.
  8. Elastic/principle of elasticity-The tax system should be able to generate more revenue for the government by targeting items of mass consumption.

IMPACT AND INCIDENCE OF TAX

Impact of tax:The burden of tax on the initial person

Incidence of tax:The final resting place of the tax burden.

The person on whom tax is initially imposed may either bear the whole burden or pass part or the whole burden to someone else. E.g. for manufactured goods, the impact of the tax is on the manufacturer and the manufacturer may pass the incidence of the tax to the consumer.

If the manufacturer only passes part of the burden to the consumer, then the incidence of the tax wil be partly on the manufacturer and partly on the consumer.

CLASSIFICATION OF TAXES

Taxes are classified according to;

  1. Structure of the tax
  2. Impact of the tax on the tax payer.
  3. According to the structure

In this case, taxes are classified according to the relationship between the amount paid on tax and the income of the tax payer. These are:

  1. Progressive tax
  2. Regressive tax
  • Proportional tax
  1. Progressive tax

This is a type of tax where the rate/amount paid increases proportionately with increase in income.e.g tax may be as follows

Income                               Rate

0-5000                                    20%

5001-10000                            25%

10001-15000                          30%    e.t.c

-In progressive tax, those with higher income rates remit a higher proportion of their income as tax compared to those in lower income brackets.

This type of tax is based on the belief that one only needs a certain amount in order to have a decent standard of living.

Advantages of progressive tax

  • It reduces income inequality as the rich are taxed more
  • It encourages people to work harder/more in order to maintain their standard of living
  • The revenue collected is higher
  • The unit cost of collecting tax reduces as the tax increases.

Disadvantages of progressive tax

  1. It is oppressive-some people are taxed more than the others and punishes people for their hard work.
  2. It may discourage people from working more as any additional income goes tax
  • Investors may be discouraged from venturing into risky but more profitable businesses as these would attract more tax
  1. It assumes that people earning the same amount of money/income have similar needs and ability to pay tax-which in reality may not be true.
  2. It can lead to tax evasion by taxpayers falsifying their level of income.
  3. Regressive tax

This is a type of tax that takes a higher proportion of low income earners as compared to high income earners. The fax burden falls more heavily on the poor (opposite of progressive)

Example: sales tax where people pay the same amount irrespective of the level of income.

The assumption is based on the understanding that the one who deems it necessary to buy a certain products considers the utility derived from it to be equal to its price, which includes tax.

  1. Proportional Tax

This is a type of tax where the rate of tax remains the same irrespective of the level of income or value of property to be taxed e.g. if the rate is 20% then a person who earns ksh.5000 will pay 20/100 x5000=ksh.1000

Ksh.10, 000 will pay 20/100×10,000=ksh.2000 e.t.c

Example: corporation tax where companies are expected to pay a fixed proportion of their profits as tax.

  1. Digressive tax

This is a type of tax where the tax rate increases up to a given maximum after which a uniform tax rate is levied for any further income.

Classification according to impact on the tax-payee

Based on the impact, the tax has on the tax payer; tax may be classified as either:

  1. Direct tax
  2. Indirect tax
  3. Direct tax

These are taxes where the impact and the incidence of the tax are on the same person. It is not possible to shift/pass any part of the tax burden to anybody else.

This type of tax is based on incomes, profits and property of individuals as well as companies.

They include:

  1. Personal income tax

This is a tax that is imposed on incomes of individuals and is usually progressive in nature.

Example pay-As You-Earn (PAYE) for salaries.

In most cases it is paid through check-off system where the employer deducts it from the employee’s salary and remits it to the tax authorities.

  1. Corporation tax

This is tax levied on profits of companies. It is usually proportional in nature.

  • Stamps duty

This is tax paid in areas such as conveyance of land or securities from one person to another.

  1. Estate (death) duty

This type of tax is imposed on property transferred after the owners’ death. The tax helps in raising government revenue and also in redistributing income since the inheritor has not worked for it.

  1. Wealth tax

This is tax levied on personal wealth beyond a certain limit.

  1. Capital gains tax

This is tax levied on gains realized when a fixed asset is sold at a price higher than the book value.

  • Capital transfer (gifts) Tax

This is tax imposed on the value of property transferred from one person to another as a gift. The tax is designed to seal loopholes whereby a wealthy person may try to avoid tax by transferring his/her property to a friend or a relative as a gift.

This type of tax is progressive in nature. It however does not affect transfers between spouses or to charitable organizations.

Merits/advantages of direct taxes

  1. Economical in collection; most of direct taxes are collect at source and the cost of collecting them is fairly low.
  2. Tax revenue is certain; the tax payer knows what and when to pay and the government knows how much tax revenue to expect at what time (can be collected from the annual tax returns in advance)
  • Equitable /equity; they facilitate fair distribution in tax contribution as people pay according to the size of their income.
  1. Simplicity /simple to understand; they are easy and simple to understand by both the tax payer and the collector.
  2. Does not affect the price of goods and services; direct tax does not cause inflation as it only affects consumer’s disposable incomes and not the prices of goods and services.
  3. Brings redistribution of wealth; direct taxes are progressive in nature hence the wealthier members of the society are taxed more than the poorer members of the society.
  • Civic consciousness; tax payers feed the pinch of paying tax and thus take a keen interest in government expenditure.
  • No leakages; loss of collected revenue is minimized as the tax is paid directly to the tax authorities and not through middle men.
  1. Desirable; the tax is desirable because it only affects people who fall within the jurisdiction of income tax and corporation tax.
  2. Elastic/flexible; the tax is flexible in that it can be expanded to cover as many areas as desirable.

It can also be raised or reduced according to the needs of the economy.

DEMERITS OF DIRECT TAX

  1. Encourage avoidance and evasion; whenever possible people come up with ways of reducing the amount of tax payable by falsifying information or just ignoring payment.
  2. Discriminatory /not imposed on all citizens; direct taxes are not paid by all citizens as low income earners who do not fall within the tax brackets are exempted
  • Discourage investment/deterrent to investment; Heavy taxation on profits discourage people from investing in risky but profitable businesses
  1. Discourage work/deterrent to work; High rate of direct tax may deter people from working harder as people may opt for leasure instead of working extra time.
  2. Encourage capital flight; high taxes such as corporate tax make foreigners to withdraw their investments and transfer them to countries with lower taxes.
  3. Unpopularity; the burden of the tax (incidence and impact) of tax is borne by the tax payer directly and at once. This makes direct taxes very unpopular.
  • May inconvenience the tax payer; the tax payer has to comply with complicated formalities relating to sources of income as well as the expenses incurred while generating it. This may force the tax-payer to engage the services of tax experts who have to be paid.
  • Lack of civic awareness; on tax payers are not interested in scrutinizing government expenditure as they do not feel the pinch of paying tax.
  1. Indirect tax

These are taxes in which the impact is on one person and the incidence is partially or wholly on another person. The tax payer may shift either the whole or part of the tax burden to another person.

Such taxes are usually based on the expenditure on goods and services and include the following:

  1. Sales tax: this is based on the sales made and may be assessed either as a percentage of the sales or a fixed amount e.g. sh.2 per every kilograms sold. The tax may be collected at one point or various points of sale. In Kenya, sales tax has been replaced by V.A.T
  2. VALUE ADDED TAX (V.A.T): this is the tax that is levied on the value that a business adds borne by the consumer in the final price.
  • Export duty: this is a type of tax that is levied on exports. The objective may either to raise revenue or discourage the exploitation of some commodities.
  1. Import duty: This is tax levied on imported products,

For the following reasons.

  • Raising government revenue
  • Reducing incidences of dumping
  • Discouraging consumption of imported goods with a view of boosting local production
  • Protecting local industries
  1. Excise duty: This is a type of tax that is imposed on goods that are manufactured and sold within a country.

Its purpose includes:

  • Raising revenue for the government
  • Discouraging the consumption of some commodities such as beer and cigarettes.

 

MERITS OF INDIRECT TAX

  1. Can be used selectively; It can be used selectively to achieve a given objective e.g. consumption of some commodities.
  2. Tax payment is voluntary; indirect tax is only paid by those who consume the tax commodities therefore those who do not want to pay the tax would only need to avoid taxed commodities.
  • Difficult to evade; the tax cannot be evaded because it is part of the price of the commodity. All those who buy the commodity taxed must therefore pay the tax.
  1. Wide coverage/broad based; the tax is levied on a wide range of essential commodities thus a high amount of revenue is collected.
  2. Stimulate effort; indirect taxes if increased increases the prices of goods and services. People who want to maintain the same living standards will therefore have to work harder to be able to buy/affect the same goods and services.
  3. Convenient; the tax is paid in bits as one buys the goods and services. The tax is also hidden in the price of the commodity and the payer may not be aware of it.
  • Flexible; flexible; the government can raise or reduce the tax rate to suit the prevailing economic situation in a country.

DEMERITS OF INDIRECT TAXES

  1. END May fuel inflation; continued increase in indirect taxes may fuel inflation as it directly increases the prices of goods and services.
  2. Less equitable/regressive; the same amount is charged on both the high and the low income earners making the tax burden to fall heavily on the low income earners. The low income earners end up paying a larger proportion of their income as tax.
  3. Can be avoided; indirect taxes can be avoided by people who do not consume the taxed commodity.
  4. Encourages falsification of records; traders may falsify their rewards in order to pay less tax.
  5. Lack of civic/contributors awareness; the tax is hidden in the price of the commodities therefore the tax payers are not aware that they are contributing anything to the state.
  6. Expensive to administer/expensive in collection; the government must employ many tax inspectors making indirect taxes expensive in collection and administration.
  7. Uncertainty in revenue collection; the government may not predict the amount of revenue yield as it is not easy to forecast sales and people can also not be forced to buy the taxed commodities.
  8. Might interfere with resource allocation; indirect taxes increases the prices of commodities and can therefore force consumers and producers to shift to the consumption and production of commodities that are not taxed.
  9. Discourages savings; increased expenditure due to increased prices will lead to low saving and hence low investments.

 

INFLATION

 

Control of Inflation

The govt. may adopt the following policies depending on their situation to reduce inflation to manageable levels. They include:

  • Monetary policy

This is a deliberate move by the govt. through the central bank to regulate and control the money supply in the economy which may lead to demand pull inflation. The policies include;

  • Increase rate of interest of lending to the commercial banks. This forces them to increase the rate at which they are lending to their customers, to reduce the number of customers borrowing money, reducing the amount of money being added to the economy
  • Selling of govt. securities in an open market operation (o.m.o). the selling of securities such as Bonds and Treasury bills mops money from the economy, reducing the amount of money being held by individuals
  • Increasing the commercial banks cash/liquidity ratio. This reduces their ability to lend and release more money into the economy, reducing their customers purchasing power
  • Increasing the compulsory deposits by the commercial banks with the central banks. This reduces their lending power to their customers, which makes their customers to receive only little amount from them, reducing the amount of money in the economy
  • Putting in place the selective credit control measures. The central bank may instruct the commercial bank to only lend money to a given sector of the economy which needs it most, to reduce the amount of money reaching the economy
  • Directives from the central banks to the commercial banks to increase their interest on the money being borrowed, to reduce their lending rates
  • Request by the central bank to the commercial banks (the moral persuasion) to exercise control on their lending rates to help them curb inflation.
  • Fiscal policy

These are the measures taken by the govt. to influence the level of demand in the economy through taxation process. They include;

  • Reduced govt. spending. This reduces the amount of money reaching the consumers, which is likely to increase their purchasing powers, leading to inflation
  • Increasing income taxes. This reduces the level of the consumers disposable income and lowering their spending levels, reducing the inflation
  • Reducing taxes on production. This reduces the cost of production, lowering the prices of goods reaching the market
  • Subsidizing the production. This reduces the cost of production in the economy, which in turn passes over the benefits to the consumers inform of reduced prices.
  • Producing commodities that are in short supply. This increases their availability to meet their existing demand in the market, controlling demand pull inflation
  • Statutory measures

These are laws made by the govt. to help in controlling the inflation. They include;

  • Controlling wages and salaries. This reduces the pressure put on the employers to meet high cost of labour for their production which in turn is just likely to lead to cost push inflation. It also minimizes the amount reaching the consumers as their income, to control their purchasing power and the level of demand, controlling the demand pull inflation
  • Price controls. This reduces the manufactures ability to fix their prices beyond a given level which may cause inflation due to their desire to receive high profits.
  • Restrictive imports. This reduces the chances of high prices of imported goods impacting on the prices of the goods in the country (imported inflation) and making the manufactures to look for alternative source of raw materials for their production
  • Restricting the terms of hire purchase and credit terms of sales. This reduces the level of demand for those particular commodities in the economy which if not controlled may lead to demand pull inflation
  • Controlling exports. This ensures that the goods available in the local market are adequate for their normal demand. Shortage of supply of goods in the market is likely to bring about the demand pull inflation

Outline measures that the government may employ to control the following types of inflation;

  • Cost push inflation
    • By controlling the wages and salaries in the economy
    • Restricting import on raw materials
    • Reducing taxes on production
    • Subsidizing the production
    • Employing the price control techniques
  • Demand pull inflation
    • Increasing the rate of interest of lending to the commercial banks
    • Selling govt. securities on O.M.O
    • Increasing the commercial banks cash/liquidity ratio
    • Increasing the compulsory deposits from the commercial banks to the central bank
    • Putting in place the selective credit control measure
    • Directives to the commercial banks
    • Request to the commercial banks
    • Reducing govt. expenditure
    • Increasing income taxes
    • Producing commodities that are short in supply
    • Restricting terms of hire purchase and credit terms of sale
    • Controlling export

 

ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT AND PLANNING

 

Economic Growth

This is the increase in the productivity of a country which can be seen in the continued increase in the national income over a period of years.

It can be measured by taking the average percentage of increase in national income over a period of time (number of years) and be assumed to be the average rate of economic growth in the country

 

 

 

Economic Development

This is the quantitative change or increase in a country’s national income over the years, accompanied by favorable changes in the structures within the country that leads to general improvement of the individual well being, as well as the entire nation

A country may experience economic growth without experiencing economic development. This is because the increase in the national income may be as a result of people working for long hours without any time for rest, recreation and other development to occur in their body. This will make them not to have better living, despite the fact that the national income shall have increased.

The expected structural changes to be realized in a case of economic development include;

  1. Shifting from depending on agricultural sector to manufacturing sector in the economy
  2. Reducing illiteracy levels
  • Increase in skilled manpower in the economy
  1. Improvement in health facilities within the country
  2. Increase in technology and improvement of entrepreneurial ability
  3. Increase and improvement of institution that handles new methods of productive economic activities

Outline the differences that exist between economic growth and economic development

Economic Growth Economic Development
i)               An increase in size of the country’s National income i)  An increase in the size and quality of the country’s National income
ii)            Number of people living in absolute poverty can increase despite the increase in national income ii) Number of people living in absolute poverty does not increase
iii)Increase in national income could be due to increase in income of only few people iii)         Increase in national income is attributed to general increase of incomes of majority of the people in the country
iv)          No tendency to bridge the gap between the rich and the poor iv)Tends to bridge the gap between the rich and the poor

 

 

 

Underdevelopment

This refers to a situation whereby the economic growth is in the negative direction (decreasing) accompanied by uneven distribution of wealth and decrease in quality and quantity of the factors of production available

Characteristics of Underdevelopment

  • High level of poverty. This is characterized by most of the people in the country depending on mainly subsistence, or lives below the poverty levels. Their per capita income is lower as compared to the developed countries
  • High disparity in income distribution. The income in this countries are not evenly distributed with the few rich people earning so much while the poor majority earns so little
  • Low levels of savings and investments. They have very little if at all exist to save and invest for their further development, making them to continue being poor. This is well illustrated in the vicious circle of poverty
  • High population growth rates. This is due to some of them not being able to afford, ignorant about or simply refusing to use the modern birth control methods since they find consolation on their high number of children
  • Dominance of subsistence sector. This is due to their inability to raise capital for indirect production
  • Problem of unemployment. The high population growth rate leads to high supply of labour that the country’s economy cannot afford to absorb all, leading to unemployment
  • Under utilization of natural resources. This may be due to lack of capital in this countries or in appropriate technology they use
  • Dependence on the developed countries. This is due to their in ability to sustain themselves financially, which makes them keep on calling upon the developed partners for financial assistance
  • Poor infrastructure. Their roads and communication networks are not properly maintained due to the in availability of adequate resources to improve them

Goals of Economic Development

The following are the changes that economic development seeks to put in place, which in Kenya they have been joined together in what is referred to as the millennium development goals. They includes

  1. Eradicate extreme poverty and hunger
  2. Achieve universal primary education
  3. Promote gender equality and empower women
  4. Reduce child mortality
  5. Improve maternal health
  6. Combat HIV/AIDS, malaria and other diseases
  7. Ensure environmental sustainability
  8. Develop a global partnership for development

Some includes

  • Reducing income disparity in distributions
  • Reducing unemployment
  • Provision of important basic needs such as food, shelter, etc

Factor which may hinder development in a country

The rate of a country’s economic development may be influenced negatively by the following factors

  1. Low natural resource endowment. Absence or inadequacy of natural resources such as raw materials, fertile land for agriculture, etc may slow the pace of the country’s economic development
  2. Inadequate capital. This reduces the rate at which they exploit their natural resources, or produce in the economy
  • Poor technology used. The traditional methods of production that they use cannot sustain their requirement any more
  1. Poor human resource endowment. Their inability to train adequate skilled manpower together with their inappropriate system of education leads to their slow development
  2. Unfavorable domestic environment. Their political, social and economic institutions within their countries are not structured to favour economic development. For example
  • Their political system is characterized by corruption, authoritarian kind of leadership with lengthy procedures and bureaucratic controls that scares the investors
  • Their social environment is still full of outdated or retrogressive cultural values and negative attitude towards work and investment, leading to slow development
  • Their Economic institutions has allowed their markets to be influenced so much that that leads to interference in their smooth operations

 

 

Development Planning

This is the process through which the country establishes their objectives to be achieved, identify the resources that will be required and put in place the strategies or methods of acquiring the resources and achieving their pre-determined objectives.

In most cases their objectives or goals are the goals of economic development

The plan will prioritize the objectives to be achieved and even brake it down in to targets that if achieved with the planned strategy and resources, the objective shall have been achieved.

Need for economic planning

It enhances the following

  1. Appropriate resource allocation, where resources are allocated according to the need of the objective and in a most productive way
  2. Stimulation of effort of people in the desired direction. The plan outlines including the possible outcomes which persuade people to move to that direction
  3. Support foreign aid bargain. Since it shows including the objective that the country seeks to achieve, it is capable of convincing the donor to finance it in the country
  4. Project evaluation, by assisting on checking whether the predetermined targets or objectives are being achieved
  5. Long term decision making, as it will show what each and every sector of the economy will require in the future to make it stable.
  6. Avoiding duplication of industries in different parts of the country, for it will show the ones that have been set in those parts and even enhance balancing
  7. Promote balancing in regional development by ensuring that they are not concentrated in only one region, ignoring other regions

Problems encountered in development planning

Problems at the planning stage

  1. Lack of accurate or detailed data for planning. This may lead to in appropriate plan being developed, as it entirely depends on the quality and availability of the data
  2. Existence of large subsistence sector, which make the planning unrealistic
  • Lack of qualified personnel to assist in planning. This may make the country to rely on foreign experts who do not fully understand the country
  1. Problem of the private sector which will always require incentives for them to follow the plan
  2. Transfer of inappropriate development plan. As some planners may simply borrow a plan that they feel may have worked for a given country, yet the condition in those countries may not be the same

Problems at the implementation stage

  1. Over reliance on donor funding, which if they don’t receive, the plan may not be implemented
  2. Lack of domestic resources such as skilled personnel, finance and capital may make the implementation a problem
  • Failure to involve the local people in planning. This will make them not to be willing to implement it, for they will not be understanding it or rebelling for the fact that they were not included
  1. Natural calamities such as diseases, floods, drought, etc may make the funds that had been set aside for implementation be diverted to curb them
  2. Over-ambitious plans which are a times just made to impress the donors to release their funds but may not be easy to implement
  3. Lack of co-operation among the executing parties which may make the work not to kick off. For example a conflict between the ministry of finance and that of planning of the amount to be released
  • Inflation which may make the estimated value of implementation not to be adequate, bringing a problem of finances
  • Lack of political will and commitment in implementing the plan. This may frustrate the implementation.

 

INTERNATIONAL TRADE

 

A trade involving the exchange of goods and services between two or more countries. If the exchange is between two countries only, then it is referred to as bilateral trade, but if it is between more than two countries then it is referred to as multilateral trade.

Advantages of International Trade

  • It enable the country to get access to wider range/variety of goods and services from other countries
  • It enable the country to get what it does not produce
  • It helps in promoting peace among the trading countries
  • It enable the country to specialize in its production activities where they feel they have an advantage
  • It earns the country revenue through taxes and licenses fees paid by the importers and exporters in the country
  • It enable the country to dispose of its surplus goods and services thereby avoiding wastage
  • It creates employment opportunities to the citizens of that country either directly or indirectly
  • It may lead to the development of the country through importation of capital goods in to the country
  • It encourages easy movement of factors of production across the borders of the countries involved
  • It enable countries to earn foreign exchange which it can use to pay for its imports
  • A country may be able to obtain goods and services cheaply than if they have been produced locally
  • During hard times or calamities such as wars, the country is able to get assistance from the trading partners
  • It brings about competition between the imported and locally produced goods, leading to improvement in their quality
  • It gives the country an opportunity to exploit fully its natural resources, due to increased market

Disadvantages of International trade

  • It may lead to collapse of the local industries, as people will tend to go for the imported goods. The collapse may also lead to loss of employment
  • It may also lead to importation of harmful foods and services such as drugs and pornographic materials
  • May lead to over depending on imported commodities especially the essential ones, making the country to be a slave of the other countries, interfering with their sovereignty
  • It may make the country to suffered during emergencies if they mainly rely on the imported goods
  • May make the country to suffer from import inflation
  • May lead to acquisition of bad culture from other countries as a result of their interactions
  • May lead to unfavorable balance of payment, if the import is higher than exports

Terms of Trade

This refers to the rate at which the country’s export exchanges with those from other country. That is:

Terms of trade =

 

It determine the value of export in relations to import so that a country can know whether it’s trade with the other country is favourable or unfavourable

Favourable terms of trade will make the country spent little on import and gain a lot of foreign exchange from other countries

For example;

Then table below shows trade between Kenya and China in the year 2004 and 2005, with the Kenyan government exporting and importing to and from china, and China also importing and Exporting from and to Kenya.

Year Average prices of export
Kenya China
2004 1000 4000
2005 1200 6500

Calculate the Terms of trade for;

  1. Kenya
  2. China

Solution:

Kenya

  1. Export price index (E.P.I) =              x  100

 

=    x100

= 120%

  1. Import price index (I.P.I) =                          x 100

=           x 100

=  162.5%

  1. Terms of trade (T.O.T) =       x  100

=        x 100

= 73.8%

This implies that Kenya is importing from China more than it is exporting, leading to unfavourable terms of trade i.e. when the percentage is less than 100%, it implies unfavourable terms of trade.

China                          (work out)

The average prices is the various prices of the individual export or import items divide by their number

Factors that may lead to either favourable or unfavourable terms of trade

The country is experiencing a favourable terms of trade if:

  • The prices of imports decline and those of export remains the constant
  • The prices of imports declines while those of exports increase
  • The price of imports remains constant while those of exports increase
  • The prices of import and export increases but the rate of increase in export is higher
  • Both prices decrease but the decrease in import prices is higher

The country will experience unfavourable terms of trade if;

  • Prices of import increases while those of exports decline
  • Prices of import remains constant while those of export declines
  • Prices of import increase as the export remains constant
  • Both prices increase, but for imports increases at a higher rate than export
  • Both prices decrease, but for export decreases at a higher rate than import

Reasons for differences in terms of trade between countries

The terms of trade may differ due to:

  1. The nature of the commodity being exported. If a country exports raw materials, or unprocessed agricultural products, its terms of trade will be unfavourable, as compared to a country that exports manufactured goods
  2. Nature of the commodity being imported. A country that imports manufactured goods is likely to have unfavourable terms of trade as compared to that which imports raw materials or agricultural produce
  • Change in demand for a country’s export. An increase in demand for the country’s export at the world market will make it have favourable terms of trade as compared to those with low demand at the world market
  1. Existing of world economic order favouring the products from more developed countries. This may make the developing countries to have deteriorating terms of trade
  2. Total quantity supplied. A country exporting what most countries are exporting will have their products trading at a lower price, experiencing unfavourable terms of trade as compared to a country that export what only few countries export
  3. Trade restrictions by trading partners. A country with no trading restrictions is likely to import more products, leading to unfavourable terms of trade, as compared to if it impose trade restrictions

Balance of trade

This is the difference between value of country’s visible exports and visible imports over a period of time. If the value of visible/tangible export is higher than the value of visible/tangible imports, then the country experiences favourable terms. If less than the invisible value, then the country is experiencing unfavourable. The country is at equilibrium if the value of visible export and import is the same

Balance of payments

This is the difference in the sum of visible and invisible export and the visible and invisible imports.  If positive then it means the country is having favourable terms, while if negative, then it means unfavourable It goes beyond the balance of trade in that it considers the following

  • The countries visible/tangible export and import of goods (visible trade)
  • The countries invisible/services exported and imported in the country (invisible trade)
  • The inflow and outflow of investment (capital goods)

Balance of Payment account

This is the summary showing all the transactions that have taken place between a particular country and the rest of the world over a period of time. The transaction may arise from

  1. The export of visible goods
  2. The import of visible goods
  3. The export of invisible goods/services
  4. The import of invisible goods/services
  5. Flow of capital in and out of the country

Components of balance of payments account

The balance of payment account is made up of the following

  1. Balance of payment on current account
  2. Balance of payment on capital account

iii)Official settlement account/Cash account/foreign exchange transaction account

 

 

Balance of payment on current account

This is the account that is used to determine the difference between the value of the country’s visible and invisible imports and exports. That is

Balance of payment on current account = (visible export + invisible export) – (visible import + invisible import)

In the account, the payments for the visible and invisible imports are debited while the receipts from visible and invisible exports are credited that is

 

Dr                                current account                                Cr

Payments for imports

(Visible and Invisible)

Receipts from exports

(Visible and Invisible)

The balance of payment on current account may be;

  • In equilibrium i.e. if Dr = Cr
  • Unfavourable i.e. if Dr > Cr (-ve)
  • Favourable i.e. if Dr < Cr (+ve)

For example;

A given country had the following values of visible and invisible export and import during the year 2004 and 2005

Trade 2004 (shs) 2005 (shs)
Visible export 18926 29954
Visible imports 22780 32641
Invisible exports 6568 19297
Invisible imports 5239 16129

Required

Prepare the country’s balance of payments on current account for the years 2004 and 2005 and comment on each of them.

Dr                                current account year 2004                                                           Cr

                                            shs

Visible imports         22780

Invisible imports         5239

Total          28019

                                            Shs

Visible export                 18926

Invisible export                 6568

Total                                25494

Deficit                               2525

The country experienced unfavourable balance of payment on current account in the year 2004, since they imported more than they exported

 

 

 

Dr                                current account year 2005                                                           Cr

                                            shs

Visible imports         32641

Invisible imports         16129

Total          28019

Excess                                   481

                                            Shs

Visible export                 29954

Invisible export               19297

Total                                49251

 

The country experienced favourable balance of payment on current account in the year 2005, since they exported more than they imported

Balance of payments on capital account

This account shows the summary of the difference between the receipt and payments on the investment (capital). Receipts are income from investments in foreign countries while payments are income on local investments by foreigners paid out of the country.

The capital inflow includes investments, loans and grants from foreign donors, while capital outflow includes dividends paid to the foreign investors, loan repayments, donations and grants to other countries.

In the account the payments are debited, while the receipts are credited. That is;

Dr                                capital account                                 Cr

Payments

 

Receipts

 

The account may be;

  • In equilibrium i.e. if Dr = Cr
  • Unfavourable i.e. if Dr > Cr (-ve)
  • Favourable i.e. if Dr < Cr (+ve)

The combined difference on the receipts and payments on both the current and capital accounts is known as the overall balance of payments.

The official settlement account

This account records the financial dealings with other countries through the IMF. It is also called the foreign exchange transaction account, and is always expected to balance which a times may not be the case. That is;

  • In case of surplus in the balance of payment, the central bank of that country creates a reserve with the IMF and transfer the surplus to the reserves account.
  • In case of a deficit in the balance of payment, the central banks collect the reserves from the IMF to correct the deficit, and incase it did not have the reserves, the IMF advances it/give loan

Balance of payment disequilibrium

This occurs when there is either deficit or surplus in the balance of payments accounts. If there is surplus, then the country would like to maintain it because it is favourable, while if deficit, the country would like to correct it.

Causes of balance of payment disequilibrium

It may be caused by the following;

  • Fall in volume of exports, as this will reduce the earnings from exports leading to a deficit.
  • Deteriorating in the countries terms of trade. That is when the country’s exports decreases in relation to the volume of imports, then her payments will higher than what it receives.
  • Increasing in the volume of import, especially if the export is not increasing at the same rate, then it will import more than it exports, leading to a disequilibrium
  • Restriction by trading partners. That is if the trading partners decides to restrict what they can import from the country to a volume lower than what the country import from them, it will lead to disequilibrium
  • Less capital inflow as compared to the out flow, as this may lead to a deficit in the capital account, which may in turn leads to disequilibrium.
  • Over valuation of the domestic currency. This will make the country’s export to very expensive as compared to their import, making it to lose market at the world market
  • Devaluation of the currency by the trading partner. This makes the value of their imports to be lower, enticing the country to import more from them than they can export to them.

Correcting the balance of payment disequilibrium

The measures that may be taken to correct this may include;

  • Devaluation of the country’s currency to encourage more exports than imports, discouraging the importers from importing more into the country.
  • Encouraging foreign investment in the country, so that it may increase the level of economic activities in the country, producing what can be consumed and even exported to control imports
  • Restricting the capital outflow from the country by decreasing the percentage of the profits that the foreigner can repatriate back to their country to reduce the outflow
  • Decreasing the volume of imports. This will save the country from making more payments than it receives. It can be done in the following ways;
  1. Imposing or increasing the import duty on the imported goods to make them more expensive as compared to locally produced goods and lose demand locally
  2. Imposing quotas/total ban on imports to reduce the amount of goods that can be imported in the country
  • Foreign exchange control. This allows the government to restrict the amount of foreign currencies allocated for the imports, to reduce the import rate
  1. Administrative bottlenecks. The government can put a very long and cumbersome procedures of importing goods into the country to discourage some people from importing goods and control the amount of imports
  • Increasing the volume of exports. This enable the country to receive more than it gives to the trading partners, making it to have a favourable balance of payment disequilibrium. This can be done through;
  1. Export compensation scheme, which allows the exporter to claim a certain percentage of the value of goods exported from the government. This will make them to charge their export at a lower price, increasing their demand internationally
  2. Diversifying foreign markets, to enable not to concentrate only on one market that may not favour them and also increase the size of the market for their exports
  • Offering customs drawbacks. This where the government decides to refund in full or in part, the value of the custom duties that has been charged on raw materials imported into the country to manufacture goods for export
  1. Lobbying for the removal of the trade restriction, by negotiating with their trading partners to either reduce or remove the barrier put on their exports

Terms of sales in international trade

Here the cost trading which includes the cost of the product, cost of transporting, loading, shipping, insurance, warehousing and unloading may be expensive. This makes some of the cost to be borne by the exporter, as some being borne by the importer. The price of the goods quoted therefore at the exporters premises should clearly explain the part of the cost that he/she is going to bear and the ones that the importer will bear before receiving his/her goods. This is what is referred to as the terms of sale

Terms of sales therefore refers to the price quotation that state the expenses that are paid for by the exporter and those paid for by the importer.

Some of the common terms include;

  • Loco price/ex-warehouse/ex-works. This states that the price of the goods quoted are as they are at the manufacturers premises. The rest of the expenses of moving the good up to the importers premises will be met by the importer
  • O.R (Free on Rail). This states that the price quoted includes the expenses of transporting the goods from the seller’s premises to the nearest railway station. Other railways charges are met by the importer
  • D (Delivered Docks)/Free Docks. This states that the price quoted covers the expenses for moving the goods from the exporter’s premises to the dock. The importer meets all the expenses including the dock charges
  • A.S (Free Along Ship). States that the price quoted includes the expenses from the exporter’s premises to the dock, including the loading expenses. Any other expenses are met by the importer
  • O.B (Free on Board). States that the price quoted includes the cost of moving the goods up to the ship, including loading expenses. The buyer meets the rest of the expenses
  • C&F (cost & freight). The price quoted includes the F.O.B as well as the shipping expenses. The importer meets the insurance charges
  • I.F (Cost Insurance & freight). The price includes the C&F, including the insurance expenses
  • The price includes all the expenses up to the port of destination as well as unloading charges
  • In Bond. The price quoted includes the expenses incurred until the goods reaches the bonded warehouse
  • Franco (Free of Expenses). The price quoted includes all the expenses up to the importer’s premises. The importer does not incur any other expenses other than the quoted price
  • N.O (Or Nearest Offer). This implies that the exporter is willing to accept the quoted price or any other nearest to the quoted one

Documents used in International trade

  1. Enquiry/Inquiry. A letter sent by an importer to the exporter asking about the supply of the goods and the terms of sale.
  2. Order of Indent. This asks the supplier to supply goods. It may specify the goods to be supplied and suggest the preferred mode of transport for them. An indent may be open or closed
  • Open Indent. Here the importer does not specify the supplier and the goods to be bought and therefore the exporter or export agent is free to choose the supplier
  • Closed Indent. Here the importer specifies the supplier and the goods to be bought
  • Letter of Credit. A document issued by the importers bank to the exporter’s bank to assure the exporter of the payment for the goods ordered. The exporter can then be paid by his bank on the basis of this letter.
  1. Import Licence. A document issued by the country to allow the importer to buy goods from abroad.
  2. Bill of Lading. A document of title to goods being exported issued by the shipping company to the importer who should use it to have goods released at the port of entry.
  3. Freight Note. A document prepared by the shipping company to show the transportation charges for goods.
  • Certificate of insurance. A document issued by the insurance company or agent, undertaking to cover the risk against the loss or damage to goods being exported.
  • Certificate of Origin. A document that shows the country from which the goods are being imported have originated from.
  1. Commercial Invoice. A document issued by the exporter to demand for the payment for the sold on credit to the importer.

It shows the following;

  • The name and address of the exporter
  • The name and the address of the importer
  • The price charged
  • The terms of sale
  • The description of the consignment
  • The name of the ship transporting the consignment
  1. Consular Invoice. A document that shows that the prices of the goods that have been charged is fair as certified by the consul with the embassy of the exporting country.
  2. Proforma Invoice. A document sent by the exporter to the importer if he/she is not willing to sell goods on credit. It may be used to serve the following purposes;
  • Serve as a formal quotation
  • Serve as a polite request for payment before the goods are released for the customer
  • To enable the importer to initiated the clearing of the custom duty early enough to avoid delays
  • Used to by the importer to obtain permission from the Central Bank to import goods
  • Airway Bill. Issued by the airline company to show the charges for the goods being transported
  • Letter of Hypothecation. A letter written by the exporter to his/her bank authorizing it to resell the goods being exported. This occurs if the bank fails to get payment on the bill of exchange drawn on the importer that it has discounted for the exporter. Should there be a deficit after the resale, the exporter pays the deficit
  • Weight note. A documents that shows the weight and other measurements of the goods being delivered at the dock
  1. Shipping advice note. A document issued by the exporter to his/her shipping agent containing instruction for shipping goods.

International Financial Institutions

Some of the institutions that play a role in international monetary system include;

  1. International Monetary Fund (I.M.F)
  2. African Development Bank (A.D.B)
  • African Development Fund (A.D.F)
  1. International Bank For Reconstruction and Development (World Bank)
  2. International Monetary Fund (I.M.F)

This bank operates like the central bank of the central banks of the member countries. Its objective includes the following;

  • Ensuring that the member country maintains a stable foreign exchange rates for their currencies. This it does by advising the country to raise or increase the supply of their currency to devalue them or increase their value internationally
  • Provide financial support to the member country to alleviate poverty and boost their income.
  • Relieving heavily indebted countries of debt repayment so that it can use that fund to raise the living standards of its people.
  • Providing funds to the member countries to finance the deficits in their balance of payment.
  • Provide forum through which the member country can consult and cooperate on matters concerning trade among them
  • Maintaining currency reserves of the different countries, enabling member countries to buy foreign exchange to be used to import goods and services.
  1. African Development Bank (A.D.B)

This bank was formed to promote the economic and social progress of its regional member countries in Africa. It main source of finance is the members’ contributions and the interest charged on the money they lend members.

Its functions include;

  • Providing loans for economic and social development to member countries
  • Provide technical advice in planning and implementation of the development plans
  • Assist member country to appropriately exploit it resources
  • To encourage co-operation among African countries in order to bring economic growth
  • To co-operate with various economic institutions in order to bring about development especially in Africa countries
  • African Development Fund (A.D.F)

This was formed to provide long term financial assistance to the low income countries that cannot obtain loan from other financial institutions at the prevailing terms and condition. Their loans may recover a longer repayment periods with no interest except the commitment fees and service charge which is minimal. They fund activities, which includes;

  • Education and research activities
  • Offer technical advice to the member countries
  1. International Bank For Reconstruction and Development (World Bank)

The World Bank was formed to carry out the following functions;

  • Giving loans to countries at very low interest rates to finance economic development activities.
  • Provision of grants to finance the provision of social amenities and basic infrastructural development in developing countries.
  • Fighting against corruption and poor governance which may lead to misuse of public funds in different countries.
  • Advancing money to countries to finance balance of payment deficit.
  • Giving advice on economic challenges that countries may face.
  • Availing technical assistance and personnel to help countries run their economic programmes

Economic Integration

This occurs where two or more countries enter into a mutual agreement to cooperate with each other for their own economic benefit. They may do this by allowing free trade or relaxing their existing trade barriers for the member countries.

Economic integration may occur in the following forms;

  1. Free Trade Area

This is a case where the member countries agree to abolish or minimize tariffs and other trade restrictions but the individual countries are free to impose restrictions on non-member countries. They includes; Preferential Trade Area (P.T.A), European Free Trade Area (E.F.T.A), Latin America Free Trade Area (L.A.F.T.A), etc.

  1. Custom union

This is where the members of the free trade area may agree not only to abolish or minimize their tariffs, but also establish a common tariff for the exchange of goods and services with the non member countries. They include; Economic Community of West Africa States (E.C.O.W.A.S), East Africa Custom Union (E.A.C.U), Central Africa Custom and Economic Union (C.A.C.E.U)

  1. Common Market

This is where the member countries allow for free movement of factors of production across the borders. People are free to move and establish their business in any member country. They include; East Africa Common Market (E.A.C.M), European Economic Community (E.E.C), Central American Common Market (C.A.C.M), Common Market for Eastern and Southern Africa (COMESA)

  1. Economic Union

This is where the members of the common market agree for put in place a common currency and a common central bank for the member countries. They even develop common infrastructures which includes railways, communication networks, common tariffs, etc

Importance of economic integration

Economic integration will ensure the following benefits for the member countries;

  • Availability of wider market for the goods and services produced by the member countries. This enables them to produce to their full capacity
  • It enables the country to specialize in the goods they produce best, making them to effectively utilize their resources
  • It leads to promotion of peace and understanding among the member countries through interaction
  • It leads to high quality of goods and services being produced in the country due to the competition they face
  • It allow members to get access to wider variety of goods and services which satisfy different consumer needs
  • It leads to creation of employment for individuals living within the region, as they can work in any of the member country
  • It increase the economic bargaining power in trading activities by the countries forming a trading bloc
  • Improvement of the infrastructure in the region due to increased economic activities.
  • It brings about co-ordination when developing industries, as the members will assign the industries to each other to create balance development and avoid unnecessary duplication

Free Trade Area

This is a situation where there is unrestricted exchange of goods and services between the countries. It has benefits/advantages similar to those of economic integration.

Disadvantages of free trade area

Some of the problems it is likely to bring include;

  • It may lead to importation of inferior goods and services to the country, as the member country may not be able to produce high quality as compare to other non-member countries
  • It may discourage the growth of the infant industries due to competition from well developed industries in other countries
  • It may lead to reduced government revenue because no tariff may be charged on the goods and services
  • A country may be tempted to adopt technology not suitable for its level of development.
  • If not controlled, it may lead to unfavourable balance of payment, where a country imports more than it export
  • It may lead to importation of harmful goods and services, that may affect the members health such as illegal drugs
  • It may lead to lack of employment opportunities especially where more qualified people have moved from their country to secure job opportunities in the country
  • It may expose the country to negative cultural practices in other countries, interfering with their morals. For example the exposure to the pornographic materials.
  • Compromising political ideologies especially where member countries with different ideologies wants to fit in to the bloc
  • It may lead to over exploitation of non-renewable economic resources such as minerals

Trade Restrictions

These are deliberate measures by the government to limit the imports and exports of a country. They are also known as protectionism and includes the following;

  • Tariffs which include taxes levied on both import and export. It can be used to increase or decrease the level of both import and export
  • Quotas which is the restriction on the quantity of goods to be either imported or exported. It can be increased or decreased to increase or decrease the level of import or export respectively.
  • Total ban (zero quota) where the government issues a direction illegalizing either the import or export of the products
  • Complicated import procedure in order to discourage some importers from importing
  • Subsidies on locally produced goods to discourage imports
  • Legislation against importation of certain goods
  • Setting the standards of products to be imported

Reasons for trade restrictions

  • To prevent the inflow of harmful goods into the country, that may be harmful to the lives of the citizens
  • To protect the local infant industries that may not be able to compete favourably with well established industry
  • To give a country a chance to exploit its natural resources in producing their goods
  • To protect strategic industry, since their collapse may make the country to suffer
  • To minimize dependency of the country to other countries for their stability
  • To create employment opportunity to its people by establishing the industries to produce the goods and services
  • To prevent dumping of goods in the country by the developed partners which may create unfair competition
  • To correct balance of payment deficit by limiting import
  • To protect good cultural and social values which may be influenced by unaccepted values they are likely to acquire from other country through interaction
  • To expand market for locally produced goods by restricting the number of foreign goods in the market.
  • To enable the country earn foreign exchange through imposing taxes and other tariffs

Advantages of trade restrictions

  • It promotes self reliance as industries have an opportunity to engage in the production of goods and services that were previously imported
  • It protects the local industries from stiff competition that they may have faced from the well developed countries
  • It may help to correct the balance of payment deficit
  • It restrict the entry of harmful goods into the country as it controls the inflow of imports in to the country
  • It enables the country to conserve their valuable social and cultural values from the external influence
  • It help in creating more job opportunities through diversification in the production
  • It promotes the growth of local/infant industries in the country.

Disadvantages of trade restriction

  • There will be availability of limited variety of goods in the country that will limit the consumer’s choices
  • May lead to production of low quality goods as there will be no competition for the producing firms
  • Other countries may also retaliate, leading to reduction in export from their country
  • There is likely to be high prices charged on the locally produced goods, since the small firms which produce them may not be enjoying the economies of scale
  • The country is likely to be exposed to small market, should all countries restrict which may lead to reduction in trade.
  • As a result of the continued protection, some industries may develop a tendency of remaining young to still enjoy the protection, which limits the level of development
  • It may lead to emergence of monopoly as the protected industry may end up remaining alone in the market, bringing about the problems of monopolies

Trends in International Trade

  1. Liberalization that has led to removal of many trade restriction among the countries, increasing the levels of trade
  2. Development of E-Banking which has enable the international trader to get access to their bank accounts from wherever they are in
  • Development of export processing zones (EPZ) by the government to allows the industries involved just concentrate in the exported goods only. It enable the country enjoy the following benefits (advantages of EPZ)
  • It creates job opportunities to the citizens
  • It creates market for locally produced raw materials that they use in their production
  • It encourage the foreign investors to invest in the countries, i.e. in the processing zones, increasing the level of investment in the country
  • Encourages export in the country as the incentives given to them by the government makes them to produce more and more for export
  • It stimulates industrialization in the country in all sector including the ones producing for local consumptions

However EPZ’s have the following problems/disadvantages

  • Most of them employs foreigners in their management team, denying the locals a chance to get employed
  • They do not generate revenue to the government, especially during tax free periods
  • They are concentrated in few towns, bringing about imbalance regional development
  • Some of them encourages social evils such as prostitution in areas where they are developed
  1. Development of e-commerce/website trading which has promoted the selling and buying of items through the internet, with payments made online.

E-commerce has the following benefits/advantages:

  • One is able to access the market worldwide, as the countries are connected to the internet
  • There is no discrimination, as both the small and large industries are able to transact through the internet
  • It is fast to transact the business through internet, as it saves on travelling time and therefore suitable for urgent transaction
  • It is cheap especially on the cost of sending, receiving and storing information
  • It is easy for firms to share valuable information about production

THE STOCK EXCHANGE MARKET

This is a market whereby the buying and selling of shares and other securities takes place. Shares are the smallest units of capital that can be sold to persons by a company for them to become share holders. Other securities traded in this market includes debentures (a unit of loan sold by the companies to the members of the public), government bonds (a long term borrowing certificate by the government from its people) and government treasury bills ( a short term borrowing certificate by the government from its people).

Common terms used in stock exchange

  1. Securities:- a document certifying that one has lent money to the issuer (the person borrowing the money)
  2. Broker:- a person/firm registered by the capital market authority (CMA) to buy and sell shares and other securities on behalf of their clients
  • Jobber:- a person/firm who buys and sell shares and other securities with an aim of making a profit
  1. CDSC account:- Central Depository Settlement Corporation account for mobilizing the shares and securities to be traded on at the market

In the stock exchange market only registered/listed/quoted companies are allowed to sell their shares. A quoted/listed company is a company that has been registered as a member of the stock exchange market.

The quoted companies can sell their shares through the Initial Public Offer (I.P.O) or normal trading in the market.

IPO is the initial price that the company will float its shares to the members of the public to buy/subscribe to for the first time. These shares are said to have been issued in the primary market. After the IPO the shares are then accumulated as stock and traded on in the stock exchange market (secondary market).

All the trading of the shares is done through the company’s agents or brokers.

Procedure of buying shares:

  1. Opening a CDSC account through broker
  2. Filling in the purchase order form by stating the type and the number of shares to be bought
  • The broker identifies and negotiate with the willing buyer
  1. The shares are then paid for through brokers at a commission
  2. Shares are then transferred and credited in the buyers CDSC account

Procedure for selling shares:

  1. Opening a CDSC account through broker
  2. Filling in the sales order by stating the price and the number of shares to be sold
  • The buyer identifies and negotiate with the willing buyer
  1. The buyer pays for the shares through the broker
  2. Shares are transferred and credited in the buyer’s CDSC account with the sellers CDSC account being debited

Roles of stock exchange market

They perform the following roles:

  • They facilitate the buying of shares by creating a conducive environment for the investors who wants to buy shares.
  • They facilitate the selling of shares by creating a ready market for those who wish to sell their shares
  • They safeguard the investors’ interest by ensuring that the companies to be listed have met a given standard of performance. If not they will be deregistered
  • Assist the company to raise capital through IPO or sales of shares in the market
  • Provide useful information to the investors which is always timely and accurate to assist them in their decision making
  • They create employment opportunity to those who facilitate the buying and selling of the shares such a jobbers, brokers, etc
  • They help the government in raising the revenues in terms of fees and rents to the government
  • They avail variety of securities for the investors to choose from before investing.
  • They measure the country’s economic progress through checking the performance of the stock, which may be an indicator of the economic performance.

 

SOURCE DOCUMENTS AND BOOKS OF ORIGINAL ENTRY

 

These are documents containing the information that makes basis of making entries in the books of accounts. They act as evidence that the transaction actually took place. They includes

  • Cash sale receipt: – a document that shows that cash as been received or paid out of the business either in form of cash or cheque. It is a source document that is mainly used in making records in the cash journals cash book, cash accounts or bank accounts. If the receipt is received, it means payments has been made and therefore will be credited in the above accounts, or taken to cash disbursement/payment journals, while when issued, it means cash/cheque has been received and therefore will be debited in the above accounts or taken to cash receipt journals
  • Invoice: – a document issued when the transaction was done on credit to demand for their payment. If the invoice is an incoming invoice/invoice received, then it implies that the purchases were made on credit, and if it is an outgoing/invoice issued then it implies that sales were made on credit.

The incoming invoice will be used to record the information in the purchases journals/diary, while an outgoing invoice will be used to record information in sales journals/diaries

  • Credit note: – a document issued when goods are returned to the business by the customer or the business return goods to the supplier and to correct any overcharge that may have taken place. If it is received, then it means part of the purchases has been returned and therefore the information will be used to record information in the purchases return journals, while if issued then it means the part of sales has been returned by the customers and therefore used to record the information in the sales return journals/diaries

 

  • Debit note: – a document used to correct an undercharge that may have taken place to inform the debtor to pay more. It therefore acts as an additional invoice
  • Payment voucher: – a document used where it is not possible to get a receipt for the cash/cheque that has been received or issued. The person being paid must sign on it to make it authentic. It is therefore used to record information just as receipts

Books of original entries/Journals/Diaries/day’s books/Subsidiary books

These are books where the transactions are listed when they first occur, with their entries being made on a daily basis before they are posted to their respective ledger accounts. The information in the source documents are used to make entries in these books. The books of original entries include:

  • Sales journals
  • Sales return journals/Return inwards journals
  • Purchases journals/creditors journals/bought journals
  • Purchases return journals/return outwards journal
  • Cash receipt journals
  • Cash payment/cash disbursement journals
  • Three column cash book
  • The petty cash book
  • Analysis cash book
  • General journals/journal proper
    • Sales journals

This is used to record credit sales of goods before they can be recorded in their various ledgers. The information obtained in the outgoing invoice/invoice issued is used to record the information in this journal as the source document

The overall total in the sales journal is therefore posted in the sales account in the general ledger on credit side and debtors account in the sales ledger as a debit entry

Sales journal

Date Particulars/details Invoice no Ledger folio amount
         

Example:

The following information relates to Tirop traders for the month of June 2010

June   1: Sold goods to wafula on credit of ksh 200, invoice no 0114

2: Sold to the following debtors on credit; Wanjiru ksh 400, Musyoka ksh 300,    Wafula ksh 300

5: sold goods on credit to Wanjiru of ksh 300

10: Sold goods to the following on credit Kanini ksh 100, Wafula ksh 500, Wanjiru ksh 600

12: Sold goods on credit to musyoka of ksh 350

Required:

Prepare the relevant day book for the above transactions; hence post the various amounts to their respective individual accounts

Sales journal

Date Particulars/details Invoice no Ledger folio amount
June 2010:

1

2

2

2

5

10

10

10

12

15

 

Wafula

Wanjiru

Musyoka

Wafula

Wanjiru

Wanjiru

Wafula

Kanini

Musyoka

Totals posted to the sales account (Cr)

 

0114

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

SL

SL

SL

SL

SL

SL

SL

SL

SL

 

GL

 

200

400

300

300

300

600

500

100

350

 

3050

 

(Post the rest to their individual debtors account)

  • Sales Return Journals/Return inwards journals

This is for recording the goods that the customers/debtors have returned to the business. It uses the information in the credit note issued as a source document to prepare it. The information is therefore recorded to the return inwards account in the general ledger, while the individual’s entries are reflected (credited) also in their respective debtors account for double entry to be completed. It takes the following format

Sales return journal

Date Particulars/details Credit note no Ledger folio amount
         

 

For example;

Record the following transaction for the 2007 in their relevant diaries, hence post them to their respective ledger accounts;

May 1: goods that had been sold to M Okondo of shs 2600 on credit was returned to the business

“   2: G. Otuya returned good worth shs 1320 that was sold to him on credit to the business

“    8: the following returned goods that had been sent to them on credit to the business H Wati shs 3500, Muya shs 4700 M Okondo shs 2900

“    12: G Otuya returned goods worth shs 5400 that were sold on credit to the business

“  30: Goods worth sh 8900 that had been sold on credit to G Otuya were returned to the business

Sales Return journal

Date Particulars/details Credit note no Ledger folio amount
May 2007:

1

2

8

8

8

12

30

 

M Okondo

G Otuya

H Wati

Muya

M Okondo

G Otuya

G Otuya

Totals posted to Return Inwards a/c (Dr)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

S.L

S.L

S.L

S.L

S.L

S.L

S.L

 

GL

 

2600

1320

3500

4700

2900

5400

8900

 

29320

(Post the entries to the individual ledger a/c’s (Cr))

Purchases Journal

This is used to record the credit purchase of goods. The totals are then debited in the purchases account in the general ledger, while the individual’s creditors accounts are credited. It used the invoices received/incoming invoices as it source document. It takes the following format;

Purchases journal

Date Particulars/details Invoice no Ledger folio amount
         

For example

The following information relates to Mikwa Traders for the month of April 2011. Record them in their relevant day’s book, hence post the entries to their relevant ledger accounts.

April 2011;

“ 2.  Bought goods worth shs 25 000 on credit from Juma, Invoice no 3502

  1.   Bought goods worth shs 16 500 from kamau on credit, invoice no 2607
  2.   Bought goods worth shs 12 700 from Juma on credit, invoice no 3509
  3. Purchased goods of shs 25 200 from juma, invoice no 3605; shs 17 500 from Kamau, invoice no 3700; shs 45 000 from Wamae wholesalers, invoice no 3750
  4. Purchased goods of shs 9 200 from Wamae wholesalers on credit, invoice no 3762
  5. Bought goods of shs 17 000 from Kamau on credit, invoice no 3802
  6. Purchased goods of shs 36 000 from Juma suppliers on credit, Invoice no 3812

Purchases Day book

Date Particulars/details Invoice no Ledger folio amount
April 2011:

2

3

6

8

8

8

15

18

24

 

 

Juma

Kamau

Juma

Juma

Kamau

Wamae

Wamae

Kamau

Juma

Totals posted to the Purchase account (Dr)

 

3502

2607

3509

3605

3700

3750

3762

3802

3812

 

 

 

PL

PL

PL

PL

PL

PL

PL

PL

PL

 

GL

 

25 000

16 500

12 700

25 200

17 500

45 000

9 200

17 000

36 000

 

204100

(Post the individual entries to their relevant accounts in the ledger (crediting))

 

 

  • Purchases Return Journals/Return outwards Journals

This is used to record goods that have been returned to the creditors by the business, reducing the value of the goods that had been purchased. It uses the credit note received as the source documents, with the totals being in the purchases return account while the individual creditor’s accounts are debited in their respective ledger accounts. It takes the following format

Purchases return journal

Date Particulars/details Credit note no Ledger folio amount
         

For example:

Record the following transaction in the purchases return day book for Njiru’s traders for the month of June 2010, hence post the information into their relevant ledger accounts.

June 2010;

“ 3. Returned goods worth shs 400 that had been bought from Nairobi stores, credit note no 56

“ 8. Return goods of shs 1 200 to Matayos store, Credit no 148

“19. Had some of their purchases returned to the following; Njoka enterprises shs 700, credit note no 205, Nairobi Stores shs 600, credit note no 58, Matayos store shs 1 000 credit note no 191

“26. Returned goods worth shs 1 800 to Njoka enterprise credit note no 210

“30. Return goods worth shs 1 020 to Matayos store, credit note no 200

  • Cash receipt Diaries

This is used to record all the cash and cheques that have been received in the business. They may be many that posting directly in the cash book may be tedious and are therefore first recorded here. It totals are posted to the cash and bank accounts in the general ledger (Dr), while the individual accounts are credited in their respective accounts in the ledger. It uses the cash receipt issued and bank slips received as the source documents. It takes the following format;

Cash receipt journal

Date Particulars/details Receipt no Ledger folio Disc allowed cash bank
             

 

 

  • Cash payment Journals

This is used to record cash and cheques that have been issued to the creditors/out of the business. Its totals are credited (Cr) in the cash and bank account and the individual accounts are debited (Dr) in their respective accounts It uses the cash receipt received and bank slips issued as the source documents. It takes the following format;

Cash Payment journal

Date Particulars/details Receipt no Ledger folio Disc received cash bank
             

For example:

Record the following transactions into their relevant day books of Onyango traders, hence post the entries to their respective ledger accounts and balance them off;

May 2011:

“1. Cash sales amounting to ksh 3 000, receipt no 0112

“2. Paid the following creditors by cheque after having deducted a cash  discount of 10% in each case; H. Mwangi ksh 1 500, J. Mwaniki ksh 1 600, N. Mugo ksh 1 200

“3. Receive the following Chaques from debtors in settlement of their debts after having deducted 5% cash discount in each case; Lucy kshs 22 800 cheque no 0115, Otieno kshs 8 550 cheque no 0011, Martha ksh 1 330 cheque no 0016

“5. Paid for repairs in cash kshs 16 000, receipt no 0251

“10. Paid Juma in cash kshs 9 500, receipt no 0295

“14. Cash sales kshs 17 000, receipt no 02714

“15. Banked kshs 6 000 from the cash till

“15. Received cash from Mary of kshs 13 500, receipt no 0258

“16. Cash sales of kshs 26 400 was directly banked, bank slip no 40152

“20. Cash purchases of kshs 8 920, receipt no 117

“22. Cash purchases of kshs 15 200 was paid for by a cheque, cheque no 512

Cash receipt journal

Date Particulars/details Document no Ledger folio Disc allowed cash bank
May 2011

1

3

3

3

14

15

15

16

 

 

Sales

Lucy

Otieno

Martha

Sales

Cash

Mary

Sales

 

Totals to be posted to the cash and bank a/c (Dr)

 

0112

0115

0011

0016

02714

 

0258

40152

 

GL

SL

SL

SL

GL

“c”

SL

GL

 

 

1200

450

700

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2 350

 

3 000

 

 

 

17 000

 

13 500

 

 

 

 

33 500

 

 

22 800

8 550

1 330

 

6 000

 

26 400

 

 

 

65 080

 

(Post the totals and the entries to their respective accounts)

Cash Payment journal

Date Particulars/details Document no Ledger folio Disc Received cash bank
May 2011

2

2

2

5

10

15

20

22

 

 

H. Mwangi

J. Mwaniki

N. Mugo

Repairs

Juma

Bank

Purchases

Purchases

 

Totals to be posted to the cash and bank a/c (Cr)

 

 

 

 

0251

0295

 

117

512

 

PL

PL

PL

GL

PL

“c”

GL

GL

 

166.70

177.70

133.30

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

477.30

 

 

 

 

16 000

9 500

6 000

8 920

 

 

 

 

40 420

 

1 500

1 600

1 200

 

 

 

 

15 200

 

 

 

19 500

(Post the totals and the entries to their respective accounts)

  • The petty Cash book

This is used to record money that has been set aside to make payments that does not require large amounts, such as cleaning, staff tea, posting letters, etc. it is always kept by the petty cashier, under the supervision of the main cashier. The amount received by the petty cashier is always debited, while the payments made from the same is credited. The credit side also contains the analytical columns for various items of expenditure. The amount credited is also extended to the analysis column for the specific item. At the end of the stated period, the petty cash book is balanced, and the totals are posted to their individual accounts. The individual’s accounts are debited with the totals of the analytical columns, while the cash account is credited by the main cashier for the total that was spent in the petty cash book.

Petty cash book can also be operated on an imprest system, where the petty cashier receives a given amount of money at an intervals (imprest) to spend, and report back to the main cashier at the end of the period on how the money has been spent and the balance still remaining for re-stocking (reimbursed), and only the amount spent can be reimbursed so that at the beginning of the period the petty cashier will always have the full amount (cash float).

For example:

A petty cashier of sina chuki traders operate a petty cash book on an imprest of kshs 2 500 on a monthly basis. On 1st February 2010, she had cash in hand of shs 150 and was reimbursed the difference by the main cashier to restore her cash float. The following payments were made during the month of February 2010

Feb; 1. Travelling expenses kshs110

  1. Correcting fluid kshs 200
  2. Sugar for staff tea ksh 180
  3. Stamps kshs 255
  4. Telephone kshs 255
  5. Entertainment kshs 130
  6. Postage stamps kshs 100
  7. Bread for staff tea kshs 148
  8. Fare kshs 200
  9. Duplicating ink kshs 250
  10. Entertainment kshs 400
  11. Telephone kshs 100
  12. Atieno a creditor was paid ksh 150

Required;

Prepare a petty cash book from the above information and post the totals to the relevant ledger accounts.

Sina Chuki Traders

Petty Cash Book

For month of Feb. 2010

Receipt sh L.F Date Details Vouch no Total sh Travel exp Office exp Staff tea postage Telephone Ent. Ledger a/c
 

150

2 350

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2500

22

 

 

C.B

2010

Feb 1

1

1

2

3

4

10

15

18

20

25

26

27

28

28

 

Bal b/d

Reimbursement

Travelling exp

Correcting fluid

Sugar

Stamps

Telephone

Entertainment

Stamps

Bread

Fare

Duplicating ink

Entertainment

Telephone

Atieno

Totals

Bal c/d

 

Bal b/d

   

 

 

110

200

180

255

255

130

100

148

200

250

400

100

150

2478

22

2500

 

 

 

110

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

200

 

 

 

 

310

 

 

 

 

200

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

250

 

 

 

450

 

 

 

 

 

180

 

 

 

 

148

 

 

 

 

 

328

 

 

 

 

 

 

255

 

 

100

 

 

 

 

 

 

355

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

255

 

 

 

 

 

 

100

 

355

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

130

 

 

 

 

400

 

 

530

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

150

150

The totals in the analytical columns are Debited in the individual accounts, with the petty cash book totals being credited in the cash account.

 

  • The general Journal/Journal proper

This one is used to record purchases or sales of fixed assets of the business on credit. These assets do not form part of the stock since the business does not deal in them, however the business may decide to buy or sell them for one reason or the other.

In this journal, the account to be debited begins at the margin, while the account to be credited is indented from the margin, with a narration below them put in brackets. The narration simply explains the nature of the transaction that has taken place. The individual entries are then posted to their respective accounts by either debiting or crediting depending on the transactions. It takes the following format;

General journal

Date Particulars/details Ledger folio Dr shs Cr shs
         

For example:

Journalise then following transactions which took place in the business of J Opuche during the month of March 2005

March 5; Purchased office furniture on credit for shs 25 000 from miugiza Furniture Limited

10; Sold old duplicating machine for shs 15 000 to samba academy on credit

15; Bought a new motor vehicle for shs 800 000 from explo motors Ltd, paying shs 300 000 in cash and balance was to be settled at a later date

18; Sold old vehicle to Mara Secondary school for shs 500 000 on credit

25;The owner converted personal electronic calculator valued at shs 9 000 into business asset

27; Sold old computers valued at shs 20 000 for shs 15 000 on credit to Mara secondary school

30; Sold old dining chairs worth shs 10 000 to Maendeleo for shs 15 000 on credit

General journal

Date Particulars/details Ledger folio Dr shs Cr shs
March 2005

5

 

 

 

10

 

 

 

 

15

 

 

 

 

18

 

 

 

25

 

 

 

27

 

 

 

 

30

 

 

 

Office Furniture a/c

Miugiza a/c

(Being a credit purchase of office furniture from Miugiza)

Samba Accademy a/c

Duplicating Machine a/c

(Being credit sales of duplicating machine to Samba academy)

Motor vehicle a/c

Cash a/c

Explo Motors a/c

(Being purchase of motor vehicle from explo. motors, paying part in cash and part on credit)

Mara Sec sch a/c

Motor vehicle a/c

(being the credit sale of old motor vehicle to mara sec sch)

Calculators a/c

Capital a/c

(being conversion of private calculator to business asset)

Mara Sec. Sch. a/c

Loss on disposal a/c

Computer a/c

(being credit sale of old computers to Mara school at a loss of 5 000)

Maendeleo a/c

Furniture a/c

Gain on disposal a/c

(being the credit sale of dining chairs to maendeleo at a gain of 5 000)

 

 

 

 

 

 

25 000

 

 

 

15 000

 

 

 

 

800 000

 

 

 

 

500 000

 

 

 

9 000

 

 

 

15 000

5 000

 

 

 

15 000

 

 

 

 

 

1 384 000

 

 

 

25 000

 

 

 

15 000

 

 

 

 

300 000

500 000

 

 

 

500 000

 

 

 

9 000

 

 

 

 

20 000

 

 

 

10 000

5 000

 

 

 

1 384 000

 

The entries are then transferred to their respective accounts in the ledger, with the ones debited in the journals being debited and the ones credited being credited.

The Journal proper can also be used to show the opening entries and the closing entries. That is;

  • Opening entries

The opening entries are the entries of the assets and liabilities at the beginning of the trading periods to facilitate the opening of different accounts for them. They are the balance b/d for the assets and liabilities of the business.

The assets to be debited are recorded first, followed by the liabilities and capital to be credited. In case the capital is not given, it can be calculated using the book keeping equation, that is A = C + L. the narration then follows the entries.

The opening entries are necessary when;

  • A business that did not keep complete accounting records would like to start keeping
  • Opening up new sets of accounting books, after closing the old ones
  • Starting accounting records for a business which has been bought, though was in full operation

For example;

The following balances were extracted from Martine’s store that did not keep complete records, and would like to start keeping on 1st January 2011. Prepare for them their relevant subsidiary book to show the balances.

Shs

Motor vehicles                   230 000

Machinery                                    40 000

Creditors                              10 000

Debtors                                  5 000

Cash in hand                      20 000

Stock                                  10 000

Insurance prepaid               5 000

Bank                                     25 000

Premises                             335 000

Capital                               660 000

 

 

 

Martine’s Store

General journal

On 1st January 2011

Date Particulars/details Ledger folio Dr shs Cr shs
2011 January 1 Premises

Motor vehicle

Machinery

Debtors

Cash

Insurance prepaid

Bank

Stock

Capital

Creditors

(being the records of assets, liability and capital at the beginning of new period)

 

 

  335 000

230 000

40 000

5 000

20 000

5 000

25 000

10 000

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

670 000

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

660 000

10 000

 

 

 

 

 

670 000

 

  • Closing entries

At the end of the trading period the business asses how it carried out its trade and the amount of profit it made by preparing the Trading profit and loss account and the balance sheet to show its financial position. These are prepared by the information obtained from the ledgers. That is, all the nominal accounts (sale, purchase, expenses and revenue accounts), both opening and closing stocks are transferred to the trading profit and loss account through the trial balance and general journals, while the rest are taken to the balance sheet.

Uses of general journal;

  • To record purchases of fixed assets on credit
  • To record sales of fixed assets on credit
  • To correct errors by checking the balances
  • To record the opening and closing entries
  • To write off bad debts
  • To record the inter ledger transfers
  • To issues shares and debentures in companies
  • To make end of the year adjustments for the final accounts

In the table below, indicate the books of original entry that the information obtained from the given source documents are used to prepare

Source Document Books of Original entry
Sales Invoice/invoice issued/Invoice retained/invoice copy Sales journals
Purchases Invoice/Invoice received/Original invoice Purchases journals
Credit note issued/Credit note retained/Credit note copy Return inwards/Sales return journals
Credit note received/credit note original Return outwards/purchases return journals
Original receipt/Receipt received Cash payment/Analysis cash book/ Cash book
Receipt copy/Retained receipt Cash receipt journal/Analysis cash book/cash book
Petty cash voucher Petty cash book

Uses of Journals

  • To relive ledger of many details
  • To record more details about the transaction that are not found in the ledger
  • To facilitate tracing of errors
  • To facilitate the preparation of control accounts
  • To curb frauds and promote efficiency, since they are prepared by different people from the ones handling ledgers

Assignment:

(Exercise 1B pages 50 and 51, Nos16 and 18 in Inventor book 4, KLB Students book)

Free Class 8 KCPE past papers, revision materials and standard 8 exams

Are you looking for class 8 KCPE past papers, predictions, termly exams and marking schemes? Get these and many more KCPE revision materials by clicking on the links below. Please note that the materials here are free and need no subscriptions. Feel free to share these resources.

KCPE PAST PAPERS FREE DOWNLOADS (1,000,000 DOWNLOADS)

  • FREE KCPE 2010 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2011 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2012 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2013 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2014 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2015 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2016 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2017 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE KCPE 2018 FULL SET

Click here for a free download.

RELATED PAGES WITH EXTRA CONTENT

KCPE PREDICTION PAPERS AND EXAMS FREE

  • FREE KCPE PREDICTOR 003

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 EXAM

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 FINAL CURVE

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 HOLIDAY ASSIGNMENT

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 JESMA 003

Click here for a free download.

  • STD 8 JESMA 004

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 KCPE GUIDE

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 KCPE GUIDE

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 SIGNAL 009

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 TARGETER 003-

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 TARGETER 004

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 TARGETER WINGS

Click here for a free download.

  • FREE STD 8 TRIAL 1

Click here for a free download.

GRADE 5 FREE CBC SCHEMES OF WORK

Get free Grade 5 CBC Schemes of work for term 3 here;

kiswahili-activities-grade-5-term-3-schemes-of-work-1

music-activities-schemes-of-work-term-3

physical_health_education_activities_schemes_of_work_term_3_spotlight

social_studies_activities_schemes_of_work_term_3_super_minds_

MOKASA ENGLISH F4 JOINT EXAMINATIONS PLUS ANSWERS IN PDF

Name:.………………………………………………………………Adm: ……….Class:………..

Index No: ………………….

Date:………………………..

101/1

ENGLISH

Paper 1 (Functional Skills, Cloze Test and Oral Skills).

Time: 2 Hours

MOKASA 2 JOINT EXAMINATIONS

Kenya Certificate of Secondary Education

101/1

ENGLISH

Paper 1 (Functional Skills, Cloze Test and Oral Skills)

Time: 2 Hours

Instructions to candidates

  • Write your name, admission number, class and index number in the spaces
  • Answer ALL the questions in this question paper in the spaces provided
  • Write legibly and neatly in blue ink. Your answers must be in the English language
  • This paper consists of 8 printed pages
  • Do not use correction pen or white out. Cross your errors only once
  • Candidates should ascertain that all pages are printed and that no questions are missing.     

For examiner’s use only.

Question Maximum Score Candidate’s Score
1. 20.

 

 
2. 10.  
3. 30.  
Total 60  

 

  1. Imagine you are the secretary of your school’s journalism club. Recently you held a meeting whose agenda included revamping the club, starting a school magazine, starting and interclass writing competition to nurture writing talent. Two issues from the previous meeting were raised. During the meeting, the treasurer and another member sent their apologies while two members failed to turn up without any explanation. The club patron was present during the meeting. Write down the minutes you took during the meeting. (20 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

 

  1. Fill in the blanks spaces in the passage below with an appropriate word. (10 marks)

Probably no type of test question (i) ………………………….. students so much as an essay question. Usually they fear being (ii) …………………………… with questions that demand somewhat lengthy answers (iii) ……………………….. intelligible prose. Essay questions        (iv) ……………………. are necessary because they test for the type (v) …………………… information that objective questions tend to ignore. (vi) ……………………….. essay questions enables the tester to determine a student’s ability to put facts into perspective and to draw subjective conclusions. You should (vii) ………………… an essay with the same care as you would any formal written (viii) ………………………. A careful reading of the question is indispensable. You must determine (ix) …………… what it is the question seeks to discover. It is also good practice to sketch out an (x) …………………… before you begin.

  1. Oral Skills (30 marks)

(a) Read the poem below and then answer the questions that follow.

Do not stand at my grave and weep

Do not stand at my grave and weep,
I am not there, I do not sleep.
I am in a thousand winds that blow,
I am the softly falling snow.
I am the gentle showers of rain,
I am the fields of ripening grain.
I am in the morning hush,
I am in the graceful rush
Of beautiful birds in circling flight,
I am the starshine of the night.
I am in the flowers that bloom,
I am in a quiet room.
I am in the birds that sing,
I am in each lovely thing.
Do not stand at my grave and cry,
I am not there. I do not die

(by Mary Elizabeth Frye)

 

i). Describe the rhyme scheme of this poem.                                                                    (2 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

ii).Identify any two sound patterns used in the poem above.                                             (2 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

iii). How would you perform the last line of the poem?                                                    (3 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

iv). Which words would you stress in the first line?                                                      (2 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

(b) Your school is participating in a debate on the motion, “Technology has brought more harm than good.” How would your listeners lead to your failure in presentation?                  (4 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

(c) State whether the following sentences would be said in a falling or raising intonation?                                                                                                                                                          (3 marks)

i).Will you take tea or coffee today?………………………………………………………………………….

ii). He who laughs last laughs the longest…………………………………………………..

iii).You don’t have to leave immediately, do you? …………………………………………

(d) Underline the silent letter in each of the following words.                                         (3 marks)

  1. parliament ………………………………………………………………………………
  2. debris ……………………………………………………………………………….
  • subtle ……………………………………………………………………………….

(e) Complete the list below by providing another word pronounced in the same way as the ones below.                                                                                                                               (3 marks)

prays               praise             …………….………………

bight                byte                …………………………….

sees                 seas                ………………….………….

(f) You recently attended an interview at Upendo Supermarket for the position of an accounts clerk. Unfortunately, you were not successful. What would have led to your failure?     (4 marks)

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

 

(g) You have just witnessed an accident. A matatu rammed into a stationary tractor. Many passengers have been seriously injured. The driver has requested you to call Kona Mbaya Police station and inform them about the accident.

 

Complete the following telephone conversation between you and the police officer on duty.                                                                                                                                                              (4 marks)

 

You:……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………(1 mark)

Police officer: Yes. This is Kona Mbaya Police Station. Constable Kiraka speaking. Can I help you?

You: Yes, please. There has been a terrible accident.

Police officer:            May I know who is calling please?

You:…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………… (1 mark)

Police officer: Where has the accident taken place?

You: Along Kona Mbaya- Majengo road.

Police officer: What happened?

You:……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….……….…(1 mark)

Police officer: Really! Are there any casualties?

You:……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………(1 mark)

Police officer:            Don’t worry; we will be there as soon as possible. Meanwhile call the                                     ambulance and alert Kona Mbaya hospital to be ready for casualties.  Thank you very much Mr. Tumbo Mali for calling.




MOKASA 2,  PAPER 1 MARKING SCHEME

  1. Imagine you are the secretary of your school’s journalism club. Recently you held a meeting whose agenda included revamping the club, starting a school magazine, starting an interclass writing competition to nurture writing talent. There were some matters that were followed up from the previous meeting. During the meeting, the treasurer and another member sent their apologies while two members failed to turn up without any explanation. The club patron was present during the meeting. Write down the minutes you took during the meeting. 20 marks

FORMAT:

  • Title – 1mk (Capture name of club, date, time, and venue)
  • Present – ½ mk
  • Apologies – ½ mk
  • Absent – ½ mk
  • In attendance – ½ mk
  • Preliminaries – ½ mk
  • Confirmation – ½ mk
  • Adjournment – ½ mk
  • Signing off – ½ mk

Total – 5 marks

CONTENT

  • Confirmation of Minutes – 2mk
  • Matters Arising – 2mks
  • Revamping club – 2mks
  • Starting magazine – 2mks
  • Starting interclass competition – 2mks
  • O.B – 1mk

LANGUAGE

  • A – 4mks
  • B – 3mks
  • C – 2
  • D – 1mk

CLOZE TEST.

  1. frightens
  2. faced
  3. in
  4. however
  5. of
  6. The
  7. approach
  8. assignment
  9. exactly
  10. outline

 

 

  1. ORAL SKILLS
  2. Describe the rhyme scheme of this poem. (2 marks)
  • The above poem has a regular rhyme scheme of aa bb cc dd e eff gg hh ii that can be predicted.
  1. Identify any two sound patterns used in the poem above.(2 marks)
  • There is an aspect of rhyme weep blow

Sleep, snow

  • Consonance has also been used in the poem, I am the gentle showers of autumn rain
  • Alliteration has also been used in the poem, I am not there. I do not die/ Of beautiful birds in circling flight. (any 2 points)
  • How would you perform the last line of the poem? (3 marks)

I would use a falling intonation to indicate finality while using my hands to gesture at an imaginary grave to show I did not die/ I would speak at a slow pace to create emphasis.

  1. Which words would you stress in the first line?                       (2 marks)

I would stress the words not, stand, grave and weep since they are the content words/ words that give meaning.

  1. b) Your school is participating in a debate on the motion, “Technology has brought more harm than good.” How would your listeners lead to your failure in presentation? (4 marks)
  • My listeners would lead to my failure if the keep walking in and out of the debate room.
  • If the listeners keep murmuring as I speak
  • If the listeners fail to maintain a meaningful eye,contact with me as I speak.
  • If the listeners keep fidgeting.
  • If the listeners doze off during my presentation.(Any 4 points)

 

  1. c) State whether the following sentences would be said in a falling or raising intonation? (3 marks)
  2. Will you take tea or coffee today? Falling intonation.
  3. He who laughs last laughs the longest falling intonation.
  • You don’t have to leave immediately, do you? Rising intonation
  1. d) Underline the silent letter in each of the following words. (3 marks)
  2. Parliamenti
  3. Debris. s
  • Subtleb
  1. e) Complete the list below by providing another word pronounced in the same way as the ones below. (3 marks)

Prays               praise             preys

Bight               byte                bite

Sees                 seas                seize

  1. f) You recently attended an interview at Upendo Supermarket for the position of an accounts clerk, unfortunately you were not successful. What would have led to your failure? (4 marks)
  • I might have failed to maintain a meaningful eye contact with the interviewers
  • I might have arrived late for the interview
  • I may have been inappropriately dressed for the interview
  • I may have failed to present all my documents when asked to
  • I might have spoken negatively/ill about my previous employer/colleagues which might have painted a negative picture about me.
  • I might have failed to answer all the questions as asked/ I might have lied during the interview.
  • I might have failed to maintain a meaning eye contact/ upright posture during the interview.
  • I might have sat before being offered a seat. (any 4 points)
  1. f) You have just witnessed an accident. A matatu rammed into a stationary truck. Many passengers have been seriously injured. The driver has requested you to call Kona Mbaya Police station and inform them about the accident. Complete the following telephone conversation between you and the police officer on duty. (4 marks)

You:Hello…! Hello! Is this Kona Mbaya police station?(1 mark)

Police officer: Yes. This is Kona Mbaya Police Station. Constable Kiraka speaking. Can I help you?

You: Yes, please. There has been a terrible accident.

Police officer:            May I know who is calling please?

You:I am Mr. Tumbo Mali; I’m calling to report an accident.(1 mark)

Police officer: Where has the accident taken place?

You: Along Kona Mbaya- Majengo road.

Police officer: What happened?

You:A matatu rammed into a stationary truck.(1 mark)

Police officer: Really! Are there any casualties?

You:Yes, many passengers have been seriously injured.                                                (1 mark)

Police officer:            Don’t worry; we will be there as soon as possible. Meanwhile call the                                     ambulance and alert Kona Mbaya hospital to be ready for casualties.  Thank you very much Mr. Tumbo Mali for calling.